Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12011689/1/The-Shock-
of-it-All
Книги
>
Гарри Поттер
Сохранять
Шок от всего этого
Автор:
Fairywm
Случайность с зельем-уродом лишает нашего героя памяти о том,
кто он такой. Смотрите, как новый Гарри штурмом берет Хогвартс.
Никто не будет говорить ему, что делать. AU 4-й курс. Супер!
Освобожденный! Ругающийся! Гарри. Немного побоев, но не
настолько глупых. Не кроссовер, но с большим количеством отсылок
к научной фантастике. Гарри немного придурок.
Рейтинг:
Художественная литература T
- Английский - Юмор/Драма - [Гарри П., Луна Л.] Гермиона Г.,
Сириус Б. - Главы: 58 - Слов: 222 797 - Отзывы:
2 988
- Избранное: 5 728 - Подписчики: 4 636 - Обновлено:
05.10.2018, 16:59:40
- Опубликовано:
22.06.2016, 10:17:09
- Статус: Завершено - id: 12011689
13. A Clash of Cultures
Chapter 13 A Clash of Cultures
I love Sirius, but too many stories have those two, who hardly know each
other, falling into a familial pattern from the get go. While that does make a
cute storyline, it doesn't fit with my Harry, so they are going to have clashes.
This is just my take on how it should go. Don't worry they will get it together
in the end. It might just take a minute to get there.
Harry is not using, Rowling's magic he's using more along the lines of
Bewitched, where all he had to do is make a motion and it gets done. He
uses words because he is still experimenting and his wand to hide the fact that
doesn't need to. Yeah, it might come back to bite him, but he'll have fun getting
there.
Please, Please, Please remember this is a story about magic and magical
beings, logic need not apply.
Thanks again for the reviews and support.
Harry's POV
"It all started when I was found myself in an alley with no idea who I
was…" Harry started and then proceeded to let Sirius know most of his
story, leaving out Luna's lesson, his grasp on magic and his mum's vault.
He had no idea who this man was, or where his loyalty laid. All he knew
is that Black was an innocent man who was on the run. No one ever said
anything about his personality or what anything like that. For all he
knew the guy could be a dick. So, yeah, he was going to be cautious.
Sirius' face went through a variety of emotions, mostly shock and
sadness, but he held his tongue until the tale was over. He fumed at the
Headmaster's forcefulness, but as a wizard he didn't understand why it
was such a big deal. It was something that Dumbledore was well known
for and in this world he had every right to do what he did. However, he
could see the teen's point of view. He did say no and was still held down
and 'mind-raped'. The older man knew if Albus did that to him, spells
would have been thrown, but he was an adult. He looked at his godson's
face and realized the whole thing had been traumatic for the kid. He
vowed to have words with Dumbledore.
Black would have to decide who to stand by, Harry or Albus. While he
wanted to instantly say it would be Harry, the teen wasn't in his right
mind right now. He didn't know what he was facing and seemed to have
picked up the attitude that he was invincible, which granted most
teenage wizards thought at one point or another. But, if what Harry was
saying was true, then Albus was also not in his right mind, so he was
going to have to think hard on all of this.
"Now, tell me about you and my dad," Harry all but ordered, breaking
Sirius from his thoughts, not wanting to discuss the whole violation with
an adult. He could see that Sirius, like that old cat-woman, didn't think
the Headmaster had done anything wrong. It must be a wizarding thing.
Sirius bounced in his seat and started telling his godson all about the
Marauders and what they got up to in school. The more the Animagus
talked the less impressed Harry was with the group of friends. Not all,
but some of the things being described were cruel and just plain bullying
in our hero's mind. The teen's face got harder and harder as he tried not
to explode on the man who was taking great pleasure in the recapping of
someone else's pain. The whole attempted murder, via werewolf, thing
didn't sit well with him at all.
It seemed that his dad grew out of it, because his mum insisted that he do
so if he wanted to court her. But this guy appeared to be thrilled, if not
proud, of what they had done.
"You mean to tell me that you 'Marauders' hurt that bloke Snape on a
constant basis?" Harry growled at Sirius when he was done retelling his
schooldays. "And that you don't feel a bit of remorse for doing so? You
almost had him killed, how is that okay with you?" the dark-haired teen
accused, with disgust dripping in his tone.
"No, don't get me wrong, I feel really bad about some of the stuff we did.
Especially the Remus bit," Black said quickly, holding up his hands
compliantly. "You have to understand, there was a war going on and
most of the Dark side was from Slytherin. We thought we were fighting
against an enemy. It wasn't until we graduated and Peter betrayed us that
we realized that the enemy was from all Houses. We were young and
stupid," he explained quickly. "In our defense we spent just as much time
in the Hospital Wing as they did. Only they fought back with borderline
illegal spells."
"No, you don't understand, you almost got another student eaten by a
werewolf," Harry accused, pointing his finger at his godfather. "As a joke,"
he emphasized, not understand the mindset of anyone who would do
that.
"I have been falsely imprisoned for over twelve years, I think I've paid for
that," Sirius snapped, tired of defending himself to a kid. He really did
feel bad about what he had tried to do to Snivellus, but he did feel he
had done his time for that crime.
"Yeah, I suppose," Harry said thoughtfully, still not sure how he felt, but
willing to let it go for now. "What would you do if you saw Snape now?"
the teen asked very curious about the answer.
"You said you woke up with the taste of dirty socks, which means a
potion. He is the Potions Master of the school. So, to tell the truth I
would probably tie him down and force the truth out of him," the
dogman said seriously. He wouldn't put it past Dumbledore's pet Death
Eater to have done something to his godson. When it came to the name
Potter that man's mind when bonkers. Yes, he would have to find the
man and… talk.
"Okay, I can see why you would think that, and from what I'm told and
the one time I met him, the man does seem to hate me," Harry conceded,
wondering how Sirius would do that. Then a thought filtered through his
head and he started to make a plan for the greasy-haired git. He would
just have to figure out how to do it and keep his morals. Maybe he'd talk
to that bloody ghost. He seemed to know something.
"What are your plans now that you're all emancipated?" Sirius asked,
getting away from the touchy subject.
"I'm not sure, I mean I don't feel the need to learn what Hogwarts
teaches. Plus, I don't want to participate in their foolish game, and I don't
really want to be under the same roof with thieves and mind-rapist,"
Harry said with a shrug. He was making a few revenge plans, and he
wanted to know how he ended up an amnesiac, both of those required he
stay in the castle. However, judging from what Hermione told him, he
really wasn't safe there. 'Then again, with this new form of magic, what
could really hurt me?' he thought in that 'I'm an adult now' teenage way.
"I agree with you for the most part. But, Harry, you're fourteen years old,
with no memory, no skills and no guardian. People are not going to sell
or rent to you," the other man argued, pointing out some of the obstacles
in the boy's way. He well knew this was true, from when he ran away at
the age of sixteen. Even the Leaky Cauldron had turned him away, and
he had to beg his best mate's family to take him in. Thank Merlin for the
Potters.
"Don't I have houses I can go to?" the teen asked, remembering what
Luna said about his family being prestigious.
"No, sorry, but no. Potter Manor was destroyed in the war, and Godric's
Cottage is now a monument. There's no place for you to go there," Sirius
said sadly. He spent a good few years at the manor, so it was
disheartening that it was gone.
"Well, I have tons of money. I…" Harry started, thinking that money runs
the world.
"Which will only get you so far," his godfather interrupted. "Yeah, it'll get
you a place to stay, but let's think about that a minute. If you bribe
someone into giving you a flat, they then have blackmail material on you
and can use it to milk you of all your money. Then when you can't pay
them anymore, they turn to the next bidder. That is not a good way to
start a new life," he said, imparting some of the lessons his father had
taught him before he rebelled. "The only way that works is if you have
good stuff on them as well and since your memory isn't there, well…"
"I know how to defend myself. If they push it I will retaliate," the teen
said forcefully.
"Which still won't get you shelter," was the rebuttal.
"Fine," Harry threw up his hands. "What do you suggest?" he snapped at
yet one more adult that was trying to hold him down.
"Look, I get that you think I'm just being negative, but I'm trying to be
pragmatic. You are only a teenager and people will not take you seriously.
I think you should stay here, at Hogwarts, commandeer one of the
classrooms, so you don't have to sleep with that Ron kid. Utilize the
library and just chill for a while," Sirius suggested seriously. He really
didn't want the boy to learn the hard way that everything he said was
true. And he didn't want to suggest that Harry use magic to make people
do what he wanted. That way led to the Darkside.
"Can't you rent or buy something for me?" our hero asked, perking up at
that thought.
"Harry, I'm a wanted man in both worlds. If I show my face I'm asking to
be shot or Kissed," Black said, shaking his head sadly at the thought that
he couldn't help more.
"Oh. Well, shite." The teen thumped back in his chair and thought really
hard on what they had just talked about. He came to a conclusion and
sighed. All of his grand escape plans just went up in smoke. "What do I
do about the head arsehole, the greasy-headed creepy guy and the
redheaded twit?" Harry asked mulishly.
"Didn't you ask for an Auror, and an attorney?" his godfather asked with
a tilt of his head. That would help loads to get Harry out of his
predicament.
"Oh, yeah, I do have that right now, don't I?" That made our champion sit
up and take notice.
"Yup," Sirius agreed with a smile. "Now nothing will come of Albus
rummaging through your mind," he warned, knowing that all wizards
thought the same. There was no law protecting the students from
Legilimency. It was frowned upon, but not illegal, which is why all heirs
were taught to shield their mind. He was going to have to sit the boy
down and teach him, but there had to be trust to do that, so he let it go
for the moment. "However," he added quickly, "Ron taking your stuff
might get them moving. I mean, that cloak is a family heirloom."
"Not to mention he had my broom too." Harry hated the fact that the old
man will get away with what he did. He would have to come up with
something really nice for the guy.
"You mean the one I gave you last Christmas?" there was a bite to the
question.
"Oh, well, I didn't know it was from you, did I?"
"Right, walkabout," Sirius said, rubbing his chin in deep thought. He was
trying to think of anything that would get the boy his memories back, but
most of the magic he learned was not healing magic, so he was coming
up empty-handed. He was a bit put out that Albus couldn't reverse the
amnesia.
"Okay, I'll stay here for now," the messy-haired teen said, determined to
not let the negative people in the castle near him, "but I'm not attending
classes. If they try and make me then I'm bloody well leaving. I lived on
the streets before, I can do it again. And don't even try to talk me into
participating in those gladiator games they call a tournament. It is not
going to happen," he hissed, making sure the man understood that.
That caused the godfather to be very, very worried. "But, Harry, you
could lose your magic," he said with a great deal of concern. Losing one's
magic was huge, and quite painful. Some didn't survive the experience.
He knew he wouldn't.
"I don't fucking care. Besides, the goblins said that won't happen.
Contracts can't be forced, so whoever entered me is in more of a bind
than I am," he said, waving his hand in the air like it was no big deal,
which in his eyes it wasn't.
"Right, I knew that," Sirius mumbled, wondering why he didn't think
about it, and then brushed it off as a side effect of Azkaban. "So you're
going to stay here for now?" that was a load off his mind.
"Yeah, but what about you?" Harry asked, "Where are you staying?"
"Oh, I have a cave nearby. I wanted to be close in case you needed me,"
the older man said, looking Harry in the eye to show he was serious.
"That was very thoughtful of you," the teen said with some positive
emotion. This was the first adult to show he cared, so maybe Harry could
trust him. Still, he wanted a vow before he shared all his secrets.
"You are my godson. I failed you once, I won't do it again," Sirius
promised with a firm nod.
"Right, as much as I'd like to take you at your word, I still don't know
you, so my secrets are going to stay that way for a while," the young man
stated firmly, making up his mind to not tell.
"I understand," his godfather said with a nod, but sad eyes.
"Okay, well, you can't stay in the cave, so why don't you maintain your
dog form and live with that giant guy, Hagrid? Doesn't he live on the
grounds? That's what Hermione said. Something about a dragon," Harry
asked thoughtfully. Having man close would be helpful.
"Dumbledore doesn't want me near the castle, unless I have to be. He said
it's not safe," the dogman stated.
Harry scoffed, "But it's the 'safest place in all of the United Kingdom'.
That's what everyone tells me anyway," he added with a disbelieving
shrug.
"Okay," Sirius said slowly. "Perhaps, I can stay here for now. Maybe I can
sneak into the kitchen and get some food." His mind was going over plans
to fix the joint up a bit.
"Or you could bond with a free elf and have her bring you meals."
"You know a free elf?" the surprised man asked, thinking of his mum's elf
and hoping this one wasn't as twisted. "Do you know how rare that is?
Most of them wind up working for Hogwarts."
"Right, they said that. Anyway, yeah, I know of a free elf. Dobby," Harry
called to the air.
"Master Harry is calling Dobby?" the clothed elf asked as he popped in.
"Yeah, thanks for coming. Can you get Winky here? He," he pointed at
Sirius, "needs an elf."
"Dobby can be doing that right away. She is being sober now," Dobby
said happily and then popped away, while Sirius mouthed 'Sober?' to
which Harry just gave an 'I have no idea' shrug. Seconds later both elves
appeared.
"Someone is wanting Winky?" the female elf asked hopefully.
"Yeah," Sirius said, making her turn to him. "My name is Sirius Black…
I'm innocent," he said hurriedly at the elves' confounded looks, "I was
framed. If you want I need an elf."
Poor Winky had already been made to do many, many things that scared
her in her last position. The Crouches were not kind masters. She looked
the jokester up and down and wondered if it were worth it. Finally
coming to the conclusion that it was better than being drunk, she
nodded.
"Great," the older man said, "I, Sirius Black, take you, Winky, as my elf,"
he stated as he put his hand on her head. There was a quick heaviness in
the air, and then it dissipated.
"What can Winky be doing for Master Sirius?" the excited female elf
asked, bouncing on her long feet.
"Well for starters, we are going to be staying here for now. So can you
clean up the inside, but leave the outside alone?" he asked, looking
around the room at all the dust.
"I'll help fix some of this furniture," Harry offered as he pulled his wand.
He was thinking this would be a test on the man's loyalty. He could fix up
the house, making it look like he needed his wand, and if his godfather
didn't tell then Harry would know that he was true to him.
"Dobby will help too," the little elf said as he started snapping his fingers
in time with Winky. Soon enough all the dust was gone from that room.
The elves popped away and were elsewhere in the house.
Harry waved his wand around the room and said, "Fix." The furniture
mended. The wallpaper repaired. The floors were smooth again. The roof
was free of holes, though the boards stayed to keep up appearances. All
in all, the whole inside looked freshly built. "Your word that you won't
repeat what you just saw, or I can take it from your mind and replace it,"
Harry said in the least threatening way possible. He felt kinda bad
making that threat, not that he'd carry it out, seeing as it was just as bad,
if not worse, that what the old man did. Still, the threat might be enough
to get a vow or something.
"Don't worry, pup, you have my word. I won't even tell Moony," Sirius
promised, holding his hand in the air as he swore.
The teen said a line he read in a book, "So mote it be," and that promise
became binding. Not that it would have ramifications; he could still
break his word and not be harmed, but magic would remind Sirius that
he made a promise. He waved his wand and pulled up his floating clock,
he cursed when he saw it was almost lunchtime. "I've got to run; I
promised the girls I'd be back for meals. If you need anything, have
Winky or Dobby get a hold of me," he said as he headed for the tunnel.
"Girls, as in plural?" his godfather asked proudly.
"Shut it, I hardly know them," Harry said almost to the exit. "I'll tell you
about them later."
"Right can't wait to hear this story."
"Oh, I think you'll like it." And with that he was gone.
Hphphp
Before you point out that Harry stayed at the Leaky Cauldron when he as
thirteen, that was set up by the Minister. I am going under the premise that
they would not rent to an underage wizard unless an adult makes them.
14. Shields Up
Chapter 14 Shields Up
Harry's POV
Harry ran down the tunnel and stopped at the exit. He prodded the knot
and then ran before the tree unfroze. Since it was a weekday, everyone
was in class and no one saw him. He skirted Hagrid's hut and went to the
castle. In the Entrance Hall, he stopped and looked around for the first
time. He did have to say he was captivated over the fact that they have
kept this building standing for over a thousand years, or so Hermione
told him. It must be magic.
He did wonder about the wards, and how they operated. He could feel
them and could probably replicate them, but were they tied to a stone or
to the magic of the students and staff? He was going to have to do a bit
of research, because if he could figure out how they were anchored, then
he wouldn't have to tie them to himself, which would be a mite draining.
He didn't know much about magic but when his dome flared he did feel
the pull. He made a mental note to have the flare become brief and heard
a very tiny voice say, 'Make it so,' which made his eye twitch.
A large bell toned, letting the children know that class was over.
Suddenly the empty hall was filled with noise. Harry moved off to the
side and waited for someone he knew to come along. He watched the
students file into the Great Hall and wondered if he had known any of
them. Most of them stayed away from him, some with fearful looks, and
others with looks of contempt. There were only a few that had thoughtful
or pitied expressions on their faces. Every now and then, a person would
call his name and wave.
Harry nodded his head to the friendly ones, tried to give a reassuring
smile to the frightened ones, and flipped off the others, who either
gasped at him and then scuttled away, or sneered and returned the favor.
He had to wonder if this was the type of treatment he always got. He was
supposed to be famous, did all celebrity types get this kind of scorn?
Sure, he got entered into that stupid tournament, but from what
Hermione had told him he had saved the lives of many of these people.
He remembered that they thought he was a liar and a cheat, but damn it
certainly made him feel less inclined to save anyone again. 'Tabloids.
Right, famous people are always being torn down. Well, I'll just have to keep
out of the limelight. I have enough to worry about without this shite,' he
thought as he looked for the girls.
As he stood there waiting, he was approached by three adults. He
groaned, not wanting to face this trio right now. Didn't they have
paperwork to do or something? He was going to have to add a proximity
alert to his map to warn him when the adults come in to range. As if he
ordered it, there was a warning bell clanging in his head, and the three
dots on his map turned red and had a red circle around them. He
canceled the noise but made note of it for future reference.
"Mr. Potter, why were you not in class?" McGonagall asked primly as she
peered over her reading glasses.
"I am ill, remember? Until I get my memory back, your classes are a
waste of my time," he stated just a primly and pulled his glasses down to
mimic her, causing her to narrow her eyes and open her mouth to
reprimand him.
"Excuse me?" she started to rant. Never had she been so disrespected.
Students were to listen and do as they were told. How would they learn if
they rebelled? It was her job to make sure they were prepared for the
world out there. She would put the poor boy in his place, if only to get
him ready for what was to come. "You will…"
"Harry, my boy," Dumbledore said, interrupting whatever his
Transfiguration Teacher was going to say, "I will ask that you respect the
adults in this castle," he chastised with that damn twinkle in his eyes.
"Stay out of my mind, old man," Harry warned as sirens in his head went
off and the words 'Yellow Alert, Shields up' resounded throughout. It was
weird, and he wondered if he was going a bit insane, hearing voices in
there.
"I assure you I do not intend to enter your mind again. I found there was
little I could do to help. Back to the matter at hand, you must attend
classes," Dumbledore said in his teacher's voice. "You will not be able to
obtain work if you do not receive your OWLs and NEWTS."
"No," was the succinct answer.
"However will you find employment when you leave these hallowed
halls?"
"I'm sure I can figure it out, or I believe that I can catch up and take the
tests on my own time," Harry said with a negligent wave.
"Then what will you be doing with your time, pray tell?" Snape drawled
as he looked over the child to see if there was any indication that he was
retaining his memory. He was already in a sour mood from having to
coddle the dunderheads in his class. Now he had to pretend that he…
cared about the savior.
The teen shrugged and said, "I thought I'd study in the library. I mean, it
should have the younger year books, right? So, I'll just look up stuff and
see how much I can remember or retain."
"You did not sleep in your bed last night. Why were you on the couch
when I did my bed count?" his Head of House asked. She had thought to
wake the boy and make him go to his bed but decided to find out the
reason he was there in the first place. She had heard that he and the
youngest Weasley boy were on the outs, and she speculated on just how
far they had separated.
"Right, thanks for reminding me, Headmaster I need you to get the police
and a lawyer here soon. I still have to tell them about my amnesia and
now I have to report an attempted theft of my belongings, including a
family heirloom," Harry said, ignoring the initial question.
"I am sure that Mr. Weasley was simply protecting your items from true
pilfering. There is no need to involve the DMLE," Albus stated
grandfatherly as he reached to pat Harry on the back.
"Don't fucking touch me, arsehole," the boy snarled as he golden doom
flew up, which fell as soon as the man dropped his hand. He was so
pissed that the man had the nerve to try and be friendly with him that he
didn't even ask how the Headmaster knew who he was talking about. He
would soon find out that Hogwarts' rumor mill was very fast, and very
little was left private.
"Yes, I can see that you are still quite peeved with me," the old man said
a bit sadly, but already going over ways to get the boy to see that he,
Albus Dumbledore, was a great man who did not need to be despised so.
"Nevertheless, I will let you be excused from classes until you have
caught up with self-study. However, you must rest in your assigned bed,"
he added firmly. Those two must regain their friendship, it was
imperative that Harry be surrounded by Light people. He was slipping far
into the Grey right before everyone's eyes, and there was little he, Albus,
could do about it.
"It will be over his mutilated body that that happens," Harry warned with
a sneer and narrow eyes, making everyone who heard gasp at the threat.
This also caused the Supreme Mugwump to cringe internally that his
thoughts were seen true. "Nonsense, my boy, where else would you
sleep?" he asked, not showing his inner turmoil.
"I'll have one of the house elves make up one of the empty guest rooms
for me," the boy hero shrugged as if it were obvious.
"This is not a hotel, Mr. Potter," Snape snapped at the gall of the teen.
"Great, I'll just be leaving then," Harry said jovially and then turned to do
just that.
"You are still entered in the Tri-wizard Tournament, and you still have
Voldemort to contend with," the old man said quickly, hoping to dissuade
the boy from going.
That caused Harry to pause and turn, "Which I'm not participating in, and
I beat him once I can do it again." He shrugged and once more turned to
leave.
"Wait, Harry, my boy, you…" the old man said, reaching out to grab his
shoulder only to be knocked back by the golden dome.
"For the last time, I Am Not Your Boy, and Quit Fucking Touching me!"
Harry bellowed in the old man's face as the sirens in his head now
screamed 'Red Alert.' There was even a faint whisper of 'I'm given her all
I can, Captain,' which made our hero's eye twitch again. He wasn't sure if
he wanted an imaginary Scotty running his brain. Not that the guy wasn't
a great engineer, but he did have a way of slapping things together and
making them work with luck and golly. Now was not the time to have
such thoughts, so he shook his head to clear it and glared at his violator.
Albus' face hardened as he stood to his full height, "I will not be spoken
to in such a manner, Mr. Potter," he said in his most commanding voice
as he let his magic flare, which was actually pretty impressive.
"And I won't be pushed around by you. So, you can look as domineering
as you want. I am a free citizen and don't have to remain here," the teen
stated snidely. "If you want me to stay, then get the coppers here, let me
have my own room and don't force me into your stupid classes and
foolish games."
"Listen here, you imbecilic brat, you cannot go around making demands
on the headmaster. This is his school, and you are merely a student,"
Severus said with his usual sneer.
"There's where you're incorrect," Harry said pompously, as if lecturing a
lesser man. "I am a paying guest. Hogwarts took my money for the year,
as far as I know I've not been expelled and I'm not bound by any rules,
since I demanded to leave and was told that I had to stay. Therefore,
negating any prior agreement between me and the old codger," he added,
glaring at the old man.
"That is not how it works," Severus said harshly, tired of the boy's
arrogance.
"That's how I see it, and if you don't like it then I'll just leave," Harry said
once more turning towards the stairs, his golden dome falling as he
turned. He turned at the Headmaster's next words.
"What do you want, Harry, my…?" Albus asked, trailing off at the
piercing look he received.
"Albus, you cannot be thinking of giving in to a child," Minerva stated
completely flabbergasted that he would concede to the demands of a
student. While she felt pity for the boy, there was no way she felt letting
him get his way would be beneficial to anyone.
"Harry?" the Headmaster ignored her.
"The cops, an attorney and you not telling me what to do," were the
demands.
"Very well, I will have the DMLE here tomorrow, you will have to
arrange your own counsel, and until you regain your memory we will not
interfere with your studies," he compromised, leaving quite a bit open.
"Or where I sleep," Harry said quickly.
"Or where you sleep," the Headmaster agreed.
"Oh, and I need someone to take me shopping. Turns out I'm loaded," he
said gleefully, and then backtracked, "from what the twins tell me
anyway." He hoped they didn't catch his slip.
"Yes, well, there are times allowing students to go to Hogsmeade. A few
weekends are set aside for such, you may journey with them at the
appropriate time," Albus said with a wave of his old thin hand.
"Wait, so this is a prison and you do regulate free time," the boy hero
accused with a gasp.
"No, of course not," the old biddy snapped. "We schedule those days so
that we know where the children are. We cannot be expected to keep
track of four hundred or so teens unless we know where they are. It is
easier to keep them here in the castle then let them run about willy-nilly.
It is for their safety," McGonagall explained, affronted that he would say
such a thing.
"The next Hogsmeade weekend is scheduled for this coming Saturday,
you may attend," the Headmaster said with his grandfatherly smile. He
reached his hand to pat the boy's shoulder but dropped it before it got
anywhere near the lad.
"Fine, then I'll just be on my way. I see two lovely ladies waiting for me,"
the teen said with a nod of his head and moved away from the adults,
pushing his way through the large crowd that had been watching them.
He put his arms around his two female friends and guided them to the
Great Hall. It was time to quit hiding.
The whole room's noise lessened when they entered, until Harry barked,
"Still not a zoo animal." The other students then went back to what they
were doing or started talking about what an arse the Boy-Who-Lived had
become, while others mooned over the dreamy rebel teen.
Hermione sighed and steered them to the Gryffindor Table and they sat
with their year mates. There was a huge amount of food in front of them
and Harry was starved. He had used a lot of energy to fix that broken old
house and now needed to refuel, so he piled his plate with roast beef,
potatoes, and loads of vegetables. He feel on it until one look down the
table at some of the other male students made him slow down, not
wanting to look as ill-mannered as they did.
"Harry, I don't think…" Hermione hedged, worrying her lip. "I mean, are
you sure you should…?" she trailed off again.
"Don't worry, Hermione, I know what I'm doing," he said, giving her a
reassuring smile, glad that she wasn't nagging him about disrespecting
adults. He could see from the pinched look on her face that it was hard
on her to hold her tongue. "I tell you what, when we're not surrounded,
you can yell at me all you want. Heed this, I probably won't listen to you,
but I will let you rant."
She gave him a smile, pleased that he understood and then turned to her
meal.
"You need to be more careful in what you say to the adults," Luna warned
portentously. "Twice you almost gave away how their games have freed
you. You're actually lucky you offended the Headmaster into ignoring
your slips," she said and then hummed a little tune as she ate her onion
soup.
"How did you…? Right, seer," Harry said, leaning over and kissing her
cheek in thanks for the warning.
Hermione huffed, she still didn't believe in Divination, nothing controlled
her life, except perhaps her parents, and the authorities in the school, and
the government; oh bother.
"Hey, Harry, sorry to hear about your amnesia," a pudgy sandy-haired
boy said as he reached across the table and held out his hand. "Neville
Longbottom."
"Harry Potter, or so I'm told," Harry said with a friendly smile as he
grabbed the hand and gave it a shake. "Were we friends?"
"More like acquaintances," the shy boy confessed.
"That doesn't mean we can't be friends now," the dark-haired teen said
reassuringly.
"That would be nice," Neville admitted with a small smile. He had been
one of those that wanted to be friends with Harry but was thwarted by
the other two. He figured they were being overprotective. He felt he
would be much the same way, if he were close to the boy that constantly
finds trouble.
"Well, Neville, tell me about yourself. I mean we can't be good friends if
we don't know each other well," Harry said, picking up some roast on his
fork and nodding to the boy to talk.
"Well, there really isn't much to tell," the other teen started and then
proceeded to tell him about his childhood — leaving out were his parents
were— how his uncle continuously tried to kill him to 'scare the magic
out of him,' and then his dreadful years here at Hogwarts. He smiled
shyly when he told about how he got the points in their first years. He
preened proudly when he talked about his love of plants. However, there
was sadness in his voice when he recapped his abysmal use of magic.
"Maybe, my uncle was right and I'm all Muggle," he finished sadly.
"I don't believe that for one second, and I'll do all I can to help you be a
great wizard," Harry said, fuming over the callous way the boy had been
treated growing up. There had been a faint nudge to his memory as he
heard someone say, 'beat the magic out of him,' when Neville was
talking, but then it was gone.
"There is no way you could help, cheater. If what you say is true and
you've lost your mind, then how are you going to teach anyone magic
you don't remember?" Ron Weasley asked importantly. "I'll help you,
Neville," he added.
Neville chuckled, then snorted, and then bent over in his seat in full-
blown laughter.
"What's so funny," Harry asked as he chuckled at his new friend's mirth.
"Well… I don't want to speak badly of anyone, but Ron doesn't do well
scholastically," Hermione explained delicately.
"Oi, you take that back," the redheaded stated, angry that Hermione
would take Harry's side… again. He didn't do too bad on exams, and he
wasn't stupid. He just felt his time was better spent that having his nose
in a book. "I do alright."
Harry scoffed, then snorted, then joined Neville in his laughter. After a
few minutes the boys got themselves under control, and our hero stated,
"Right, I'm not talking to the thief until I speak to my lawyer, so someone
tell the idiot his opinion is not needed or wanted."
"I was holding them," Ron snarled, while a few nodded their heads
believing that he would do just that.
"Ron, Harry isn't going to speak to you until there is an investigation,"
Hermione said as she looked at her… friend, ex-friend; oh, she didn't
know how she felt.
"We've already written our parents," Fred said, glaring at his little
brother, "and we're waiting for an answer. Do you really need to involve
the Aurors?" he fretted, not wanting his parent to get in trouble.
"That cloak was a family heirloom. I found out that it's hundreds of years
old, so, yes, sorry, I need to report it. If he thinks he can get away with it
now, how will he feel when he gets older?" Harry asked maturely, hoping
that this didn't ruin the budding friendship he was starting with the
lookalikes. He quite enjoyed their company and felt that he could learn
loads from them.
"Right," Fred nodded, and put his head together with his twin.
"Well," Luna said as she reached for the sweets that just popped up, "you
do know that Ron will only get a smack on the back of his hand, since he
is a minor, but his parents might be fined. I know you don't remember
this, but they were once like family to you," she finished.
Harry sighed as he scooped up some caramel ice cream. He really didn't
want Ron to get away with anything. Perhaps he would ask for leniency.
He would talk to the cops, but ask that they scare Ron good and proper,
but maybe, just maybe, he won't press charges. It would all depend on
how Mr. and Mrs. Weasley reacted.
15. Another Day Gone
Chapter 15 Another Day Gone
Thanks to all of you who are still here, I hope you like it.
Harry's POV
They were just about to finish lunch when Luna made the comment, "You
know, Harry, Occlumency is a wonderful art to practice. It might even
help you find your memories." She then gathered her books, kissed him
on cheek and left with a skip.
"Occlumency?" he turned and asked Hermione.
"It is the art of shielding one's mind from invasion. You have to learn to
do some deep meditation and organize your memories, which means you
might have an easier time getting started, what with you only
remembering the last week or so," she said, tapping her finger on her
chin in thought. She came across the book in first year and had practiced
it to help with her memory retention. Her mindscape was a non-magical
library with an AI librarian, card references and computers. It aided her a
lot when taking test. She didn't think the boys would sit still enough to
practice, so she never told them. Well, she mentioned it to Harry once,
but he had other things on his mind.
"Are there books?" Harry asked, thinking he could split his time between
his mum's diary and that subject. If it could help him get his memory
back all the better, but he was worried that he might revert to his former
personality, which everyone said was shy and introverted. He liked this
him and didn't want to go back. Well, maybe he could add a filter to his
mouth, which seemed be like a sieve. It was something he was seriously
going to have to ponder.
"I found a few in the library in our first year, since you are not attending
class you should go and check them out," his bushy-haired friend said as
she too gathered her bag and got up from the table.
"If you don't find what you need there, I'll ask Gran. I already know it,
being an heir and all," Neville offered as he grabbed a muffin and stood.
"Alright. Thanks, Nev. I'll check out the library while you guys are in
class," Harry said as he finished his afters and nodded to Fred and George
and walked the other two out of the Hall. They separated at the stairs
and Harry followed his map to the library.
The lady behind the desk, whose name was Irma Pince according to his
map, took one look at him and pursed her lips. "Mr. Potter, what are you
doing out of class?" she asked the boy. While he was not an unruly child,
he did have a tendency to get into argument with his friends here in the
library. That was not something she could overlook. He seemed to be
alone today, so maybe it would be alright.
"I have amnesia and I've been excused to do self-study," Harry said with a
charming smile, which was lost on the old woman.
"Keep yourself quiet and don't ruin my books," the possessive librarian
said firmly.
"Right," our champion said, wondering what he had done to cause such
disdain. "Could you please tell me where I can find books on
Occlumency?" he asked politely.
"Fifth row, middle of the aisle," was the sharp answer that was
accompanied with a pointed finger.
"Thanks," he said and went to the fifth aisle. He trailed his fingers along
the titles to find what he was looking for. In the middle there were five
books on the subject, so he pulled them all down and took them to a
nearby table. He tried not to thump them, but they were heavy, so when
they made what seemed like a large bang in the quiet room, he just
sheepishly smiled at the old crow and sat.
It took a half an hour just to read a small part of one of those dry books,
and then his brain felt like it would die of boredom, so he pulled his
mum's diary out of his TARDIS pocket and started from the beginning.
This went on for the rest of the afternoon, a half an hour between each
subject.
The diary started when she was around nine, going on ten. She had just
been told she was magical. He learned that his mum was a very happy
girl, who loved everyone she ever met, even, much to his shock, that
creepy Snape guy. She felt he was like a brother she never had and was
her best friend for years. She loved both of her parents dearly. She spoke
sadly of her sister, Petunia, and how they fell out when Snape told her
she was a witch. She waxed poetic over all the things 'Sev' showed her
and would go on and on about how she couldn't wait for her letter. There
were a few passages about how she as worried about 'Sev'. She thought
that he was being abused and would cry that there seemed to be nothing
her family could do about it.
She talked about all the times her sister called her a freak. This made his
brain jerk, like a memory that he couldn't quite grasp, so he put it aside
and read more about his mum. Harry didn't get very far into the diary, it
would take days to finish it, but that was enough to completely floor him
for now.
It struck Harry as weird that when she was young, she and Snape had
great control over their magic. They made flowers grow for pity's sake,
but then they got a wand and couldn't do that anymore. That made him
more determined to not attend classes if that was the result.
From the Occlumency books, he learned how to meditate and create a
mindscape. He wondered if he could build the Enterprise in his mind and
have a mishmash crew of the first two series. There was also the one that
just came out, Deep Space Nine, but he really didn't know much about it.
He did wonder how many shows they were going to make. But for right
now, he would go with what he knew. He could have Picard for the
captain, and Scotty for the engineer—yeah, he decided he like the guy—
with Data and Spock to help keep him logical, and of course Uhura and
Troi, for the hot babe effect. Oh, and Bones for a doctor. It would be cool.
It was getting close to dinner time, so he put the books away that he
didn't need and checked out the three he hadn't read. His head rang with
the warning the librarian gave him as he quickly walked through the
halls to the Great Hall.
The girls and Neville were waiting for him and they all went in together.
People still stopped talking and gawped at him, until he glared back.
They went to the Gryffindor table again, this time sitting away from Ron.
Harry didn't feel like fighting with the boy. As they ate, they talked about
their day and what lessons they had. Harry brushed a bit on what he read
but kept most of it private. He did let them know how much he admired
his mum for the kind person she was.
"It's great that you are getting to know your mum, I don't know much
about mine. Gran only talks about my dad," Neville commented sadly as
he scooped up some vanilla ice cream and put blueberries on it. He did
wonder if his mum left a diary in the family vault, it was something he
was going to have to explore this summer, if he could get his
grandmother to let him.
"Where are your parents, Neville?" Hermione asked kindly, but with a
great deal of curiosity.
"Oh, well, you see, they're in the long-term care ward at St. Mungo's.
They were cursed by some Death Eaters when I was the same age as
Harry was when he lost his parents," the shy boy said, hanging his head.
It wasn't that he was ashamed, like Gran accused him of being; he was
more upset that they didn't seem to be getting better.
"Oh my, I am so sorry I asked," the bushy-haired witch said remorsefully,
reaching out a hand and patting his arm.
"No, it is okay, Gran says I should talk about them," he waved it away as
he pulled back his arm, but he didn't raise his head.
Harry laid a hand on his other arm and inquired, "Do you get to see
them?"
"Yeah, they don't really know who I am, but I am determined to find a
cure," Neville answered, lifting his head and showing his Gryffindor
spirit. It was one of the reasons he was into Herbology. He lamented that
he was pants in potions but figured that he could pay someone to do that
part. His theory was good; it was the execution that held him back.
"I'll help make you a great wizard," our hero promised again, thinking it
would be easy with such determination. All he had to do was get the boy
to overcome years of intense teaching, sure easy.
Just then two owls came swooping by the table. One as a very tiny
excitable thing that was carrying a red envelope, the other was a worn-
out grey owl that looked to be on his last wing. The little guy went
straight to Ron, and the twins quickly grabbed it and hustled their
brother out of the room. They didn't need the whole school to know their
brother might be a thief. They made it to the Entrance Hall and moved
quickly to an empty greeting room.
"Drop it, you ruddy bird. Do you want to get hurt!?" Fred yelled, trying to
get the poor owl to drop the offensive letter.
"What did you have to tell mum for?" the youngest whinged as he too
desperately grabbed for the letter, not wanting Pig to get maimed by the
Howler.
"We didn't, we told Dad," George said, finally getting the smoking
envelope off the miniature owl. He dropped in on the floor and it flew up
and formed lips and the melodious tone of Molly Weasley filled the air.
"RONALD BILIUS WEASLEY! I HAVE NEVER IN ALL MY DAYS BEEN SO
DISAPPOINTED IN ONE OF MY SONS. HOW DARE YOU GO INTO
ANOTHER PERSON'S TRUNK WITHOUT THEIR PERMISSION? I DON'T
CARE IF YOU WERE HOLDING HARRY'S ITEMS OR NOT, YOU SHOULD
HAVE NEVER GONE INTO HIS SPACE IN THE FIRST PLACE. YOU
COULD HAVE WARDED HIS BELONGINGS, OR HAD THE TWINS DO IT.
THE POOR BOY COULD HAVE BEEN LAID UP IN ST. MONGO'S, AND
YOU WERE TAKING HIS THINGS. YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED. HARRY
IS YOUR BEST FRIEND. HOW WOULD YOU FEEL IF HE TOOK YOUR
THINGS? YOU WILL APOLOGIZE TO HIM AS SOON AS POSSIBLE, OR
YOU WILL FEEL THE END OF MY SPOON. HARRY POTTER IS A SWEET
BOY WHO HAS DONE NOTHING TO WARRANT YOUR SCORN. I DON'T
KNOW WHAT HAS GOTTEN INTO YOU, BUT IT BETTER GET OUT
BEFORE YOU GET HOME. Oh, and do tell Harry we will be more than
happy to talk about this," the letter stated, and then simply shredded and
the pieces fell to the floor.
"Well that was kind of hypocritical of her," Ron said, folding his arms in a
pout. He hated that his mum blamed him automatically. She always did,
well in his mind.
"What do you mean?" George asked as he banished the shredded red
parchment.
"You two go through people's stuff all the time, and Ginny stole a book
out of his trunk two years ago. I didn't hear any Howlers for those times,"
the youngest redhead snapped with an accusing finger. His mum always
played favorites, and Percy and Ginny were hers. He would much rather
a lecture from his dad, than a letter from his mum. It just pointed out
how inadequate she thought her children were. He seemed to forget that
the twins were always pushed to the side and punished for the littlest
thing. "Plus, it was Harry's godfather that was trying to steal my rat. I
didn't ruddy well hear her complain about that. He broke my leg for
Merlin's sake. That didn't even warrant a visit."
"Wow, you really do need help," Fred said dumbstruck at just how far this
jealousy went. He thought it was just Harry, but Ron really thought he
was being put last in everything. He just couldn't understand where it
was coming from, he and George also had a lot to live up to, but you
didn't see them blaming the world for their plights. No, they were bound
and determined to make names for themselves. They didn't really care
that their mum could hardly tell them apart. They were their own men.
"I don't know where you get these ideas, we get Howlers for everything,
but like today we simply leave the room with them. Unless we think it's
going to be funny, or if there's a bet on what she says. That and Mum
never knew about Ginny, heck we didn't know about Ginny. But even if
we did, wasn't she controlled by an evil book? How can you want your
baby sister to be punished for that?" George asked, just as flabbergasted
at his twin.
"Right, plus we still don't know what went on last year, and you won't
tell, so we can't defend you if we don't have all the facts," Fred stated,
turning to leave now that the letter was over. "But wasn't this owl from
Black?" he asked as he pulled open the door and went through.
"See, you still won't stick up for me, and I'm your brother," Ron grumbled
as usual everyone thought he was in the wrong.
"That is because you're being a prat," George stated as he too left the
room.
Ron stood silently; cursing the fact that Harry Potter ever came back. He
snorted at the unfairness of it all and went back to his meal.
Harry's POV
"Oh, Errol, you poor thing," Hermione cooed at the poor old owl as it
landed in front of Harry.
"Whose owl is this, then?" Harry asked, taking the letter from the
exhausted bird, who hooted pitifully and seemed to fall asleep on the
table. He looked at the envelope and noted it had his name, so he turned
it around and broke the seal.
"This is the Weasleys' owl. They can't afford to get a new one and retire
the poor thing," Luna said, petting the sleeping bird.
"He really is too old to carry post," added Hermione as she picked the owl
up and cradled him in her arms. She tried to get it to eat a bit of ham,
but the poor thing was just too tired. It was very sad to know that one
day the post wouldn't be delivered, and they may never know what
happened. Maybe she could give them one as a gift for Christmas; she
would have to ask her parents.
"Read the letter, Harry, it could be important," Neville said, glancing at
Hermione in a 'don't ask' manner.
She huffed and continued to pet the exhausted bird.
Harry took out the letter and silently read to himself:
Dear Harry,
Professor Dumbledore and the twins have informed me that you have
lost your memories, so let me introduce myself. My name is Arthur
Weasley and you have been friends to my children for a long time, and
they have nothing but good things to say about you. You saved my
daughter's life during her first year and I can never repay you for that. I
believe you are a good, kind and brave person and hope that your
condition gets better. My wife, Molly, also sends her best.
To the problem at hand, it hurts me to think that a child of mine would
steal. I would like to believe that Ron is speaking the truth and was
merely holding your belongings; however, the twins say it didn't stop at
that. The only thing I, as a parent, can do is offer my sincerest apology.
I raised them to know better. Ron is the youngest of our boys and is
prone to fits of jealousy, but he is a good boy. I am sure that he would
have returned your items to you given time.
I would like to speak to you at your earliest convenience. Perhaps, we
can work out a solution.
Arthur Weasley
PS: Please use a school owl or Hedwig to deliver the response to give
Errol some time to recover.
"Well, that was short and sweet," Harry said, folding the letter and
putting it in his TARDIS pocket. "He just wants to meet," he added when
Hermione opened her mouth to ask.
"Oh."
"Well, let's finish this and then go to the dorms. I have tons of books to
read and I want to finish Mum's diary as soon as possible," Harry said as
he took the last bite of his pumpkin pie.
"I have homework that needs to be done, but, Harry, I want you to tell
me how your magic is coming along soon," Luna stated, put out that she
was in a different House than her friends. Ever since she told Harry how
to control his magic, she had been doing a bit of experimenting of her
own. She still couldn't get her mind around the rules, but she could now
pull off some wandless tricks to keep the girls in her dorm away from her
things.
Just yesterday she vanished all their knickers with just a thought. They
searched the whole dorm for an hour to find them. She had put them in
the common room, and the girls were mortified when they went down
the stairs and saw the boys playing with them. It was a start.
"The old man said that there is a Hogsmeade weekend coming up soon.
We can all go, yes, you too, Neville, and I'll tell you all about it then," he
said with a wink, knowing that she would know that he would hold back
on some stuff.
"Oh, I would love to go," the little blonde squealed as she bounced in
place and clapped her hands, making Harry and Neville watch her chest
for a second, until Neville blushed and turned away, but Harry just
smiled.
"Pervert."
"Teenager."
"Oh, Harry."
"What's this then?" an older female brunette asked from Harry's right.
"Is the great Harry Potter goggling girls?" inquired an older blonde girl
next to her. There was a second brunette grinning at him.
"Well, yeah, I am a teenage boy. Isn't that what I'm supposed to do?"
Harry asked as he looked them up and down and smirked at their figures
like the teen he was. "And who might you lovely ladies be?"
"I'm Angelina Johnson, this is Katie Bell, and that is Alice Spinnet," the
blonde introduced the three girls. "We're the chasers for the Gryffindor
Quidditch team. We heard about your amnesia and wanted to say how
sorry we were that something else happened to you. Seems like
something new every year, yeah? Don't ogle too closely, we're spoken
for," she warned with a mock wagging finger.
"Right," Harry said, making sure to keep his eyes up. "Nice to meet you
all, sorry I don't remember you. I'm sure it'll all come back one day," he
said, waving it off as unimportant.
"I'm sure," Katie agree as she got up from the table. "Well, we have to run.
Even though there are no games this year, Oliver is making us run drills
before curfew. Don't know why, he graduates this year," she grumbled.
"Did you want to join?" Alice asked, pushing her hair into a ponytail.
"Nay, better not, not until I've read up on it more," our champion stated,
getting up and shaking hands with the three ladies.
"Well, when you're ready, there's always a spot for you, Harry," Angelina
stated as she too pulled back her hair.
Harry's eyes strayed again; he just gave them a sloppy grin and wished
them a good practice. They simply smiled and batted his head as they
passed.
"You certainly have changed," Hermione commented when the trio left. "I
don't think you even knew what girls were before," she added at his
questioning look.
"Really? I must have been very dull," the amnesic stated, wondering how
he could possibly have never noticed girls. They were bloody everywhere
and in all sorts of glorious shapes, sizes and colors. What's not to notice?
"You were very shy," she said softly, getting up from her spot and joining
him. Luna went to his other side, and Neville took the lead.
"Do you miss me? The other me, I mean," he asked just as softly as they
walked to the doors. He put his arm around his two girls and guided
them out.
"To tell the truth, yes, sometimes I do miss my shy friend. However, I like
this guy too," the bushy-haired girl confessed and then giggled when he
kissed her forehead.
"Perhaps, if my memory comes back, you'll get a mix of the two. Until
then let's just take one day at a time," he said, giving her a squeeze.
"Let's," she agreed as they made it out the doors. They walked quietly
thinking about the changes in Harry and how different he would be
when, or if, he got his memory back, and they were just to the stairs
when a snide comment stopped them.
"Oi, Potter, how could you hang out with such lowlife? A squib, and loon
and a mudblood," the cultured voice asked, making the quartet turn and
three of them reach for their wands. "Due to your… condition, I was
going to offer to introduce you to more refined people, however if you
insist on wallowing in mud, then there is little I can do to help you,"
Draco said maliciously.
"Papa's Little Bitch Boy, I thought I told you to leave me be," Harry said
jovially as he took his arms from around the girls. "I see manners are not
taught to the elite anymore," he added disappointedly, looking down his
nose at the approaching boy. "I wouldn't be your friend if you gave me all
the gold in Gringotts."
"You just wait until my father hears of this, you will be sorry you even
denied my hand in friendship," Malfoy threatened as he came up to our
group of heroes. Crabbe and Goyle following behind as usual.
"Really? Well then, I can't wait to meet him," Harry stated, still smiling
like his friends weren't holding their wands.
"Wait, what?" that was not the answer Draco was expecting. Where was
the wand drawing and the yelling? This new Harry didn't play by the
rules. How was he supposed to get him in trouble if he was being so…
happy?
"Yeah, I get to tell him that while I have two very lovely ladies on my
arm, you hang out with… well, two ugly bruisers. How disappointed he'll
be that his line will end with you," our hero stated as the smile fell from
his face.
"What are you implying?" the blond asked as he glanced at his thugs, who
looked just as confused.
"Well, think about it, I have women, you have men and…" Harry trailed
off impishly and then he lashed out with his magic. Suddenly there was a
cry of pain and blood was dripping down the blond boy's face. "Don't call
my friends names again, you pounce," he said menacingly, never moving
from his spot. He flinched a little when his mind went on Yellow Alert,
there was an adult coming.
"What did you do, Potter?" came the silky voice of Severus Snape as he
swooped down on the scene, making all those who had stopped to watch
step back.
"Me? I never even pulled my tricorder," Harry said with a completely
affronted look. He empty hands in plain view.
"It is a wand, you idiotic child. I will find out how you did that, and you
will be expelled," the Potions Master stated ominously.
"Really? Great, then I won't have to deal with arseholes like you and the
head one," the dark-haired wizard said excitedly, bouncing on his toes.
"Twenty points from Gryffindor for disrespecting a teacher," Snape
snarled, making a good majority of those watching cringe.
"Fifty points to me for making you look bad," Harry countered, and with
a thought those jewels flew to the appropriate place. Not that anyone saw
them, since they were all out of the Great Hall. "Tsk, tsk, picking on an ill
child," he said, wagging is finger.
Snape sneered, took Malfoy by the shoulder and guided him away.
"I really don't know what my mother saw in you, you greasy-haired
bastard," Harry called to his departing back. He shook his head sadly at
the thought that his mother once loved this man like a brother. Oh, how
disappointed she'd be if she could see him now. "It's no wonder my dad
hated you, you are a slimy git," he added, making the man flinch and the
crowd murmur. "What did you do? Wait until blows were thrown before
you came swooping in like the bat you are?" he wouldn't put it past the
man, who seem so have a hard on for wanting to get him in trouble.
"How did you know about my past?" Snape hissed as he whirled around
to look at the boy's face, ignoring the accusation of waiting on the
sidelines. Fear ran through his mind that the boy was starting to
remember. He had no idea if the Obliviation worked on amnesiacs, the
child might regain all his memories. Then he'd be done for. He started
making plans to get out as soon as he could. The stress of too many
secrets was getting to him. The Headmaster wanting a pet spy, the Dark
Lord's return, that bloody ghost, others blackmailing him, and now this
boy, who could ruin the good thing he had going here. No, it might be
time to cut his losses.
"That is my business, and unless you are my guardian, lawyer or doctor it
is none of yours," the teen stated firmly. All thoughts of confronting the
man about the diary vanished at that point. There was no way he was
going to let this bastard know his mum's good thoughts.
"Do not push me, child," the imposing man stated, pointing a finger at his
most hated student.
"Professor Snape do we need to have another talk?" a voice interrupted,
making the teacher cuss under his breath.
"Of course not, Baron, I am simply giving out punishment due. It is
against the rules to fight, and Potter is not above those rules," Snape said
in his most sincere tone, which didn't fool the ghost for one minute.
"And I said I didn't use my tricorder, so you have no proof I did anything.
Heck, it could have been accidentally magic," Harry retorted as he looked
that the ghost and wondered how he could get some time alone with the
apparition. He knew the guy knew more than it was telling. And he could
be the reason that when he was on the streets he looked up legends of
blood covered ghosts.
The Bloody Baron seemed to read his thoughts and looked closely at the
boy. He saw the narrow eyes and determined jaw, and just knew he was
going to have to speak to the child. Now all he had to do was see what
the teen would do with the information. Was he Slytherin enough to use
it, or was he a Gryffindor at heart and go straight to the authorities? Only
time will tell.
'Red Alert,' blared in Harry's brain and he looked around and groaned.
16. Oompa Loompa Dompa Da De
De
Chapter 16 Oompa Loompa Dompa Da De De
I had a long rant about a guest reviewer who is going through all my stories
and berating them, but you guys don't need to hear it. So I will just say this; if
you don't like amateur writing why are you reading on a fanfiction site? I
never claimed to be a professional, so your telling me I'm not is pointless.
Really, go buy a book or something.
Harry's POV
"Now, Now, Severus, you need to escort Mr. Malfoy to the Hospital
Wing," Dumbledore chastised as he came up to the group. He looked over
the assembled students and merely peered over his glasses at them and
they all dispersed. Many grumbled, but a great few were whispered about
the latest gossip on the new Harry.
The boy in question just looked blankly at the ones who were staring as
they moved past him. He honestly didn't care what they were saying.
Though, he really wished they found something new to talk about. It was
getting tedious listening to it all. However, he really didn't like when
they stared, that was just plain rude, and he felt like they were all
judging him, and they didn't have the right. He thought that over in his
head for a moment and realized that it just didn't make sense, so he
shrugged it all off and paid attention what was happening.
"Come, Mr. Malfoy, let us see about your injury," Snape said as he guided
his student away, thankful to be gone. He still fretted over where Potter
had gotten his information. He thought it was well buried, and then he
realized that the boy must be in touch with Black. Blast that man to the
deepest pits of Hell. How dare he tell Potter anything. His memories were
his own and the last thing he wanted was the brat to know anything
about him. No matter that it pertained to his mother as well. He fumed as
he turned the corner and led Draco to get his nose fixed.
"Harry, Miss Granger, Miss Lovegood, Mr. Longbottom, you too should
move along," the Headmaster stated, not wanting another confrontation
with the belligerent boy. Ever since Harry lost his memory, the child had
been a handful and he was far too tired to deal with him right now.
"Right you are, Albus, ole boy," Harry said with mock cheer and a jaunty
wave. He was tired of the old man's familiarity. He was curious about
what kind of relationship he had had with the guy before he lost his
memory. Were they really on such good terms? He had a hard time
grasping that he would trust any adult after the way he had been treated
since he came back. The mind-rape, the accusations, the reprimands, and
the insults that had happened didn't make for warm and fuzzy feelings.
Was his childhood really that bad that he would look up to the first adult
that gave him attention? There were times he really didn't want to find
out.
"I will ask you once again to address me by my title, young man," Albus
said wearily, pinching his nose in agitation. It seemed nothing was going
to go well with Harry. He pondered on the question; if the boy hadn't lost
his memory, would the time on the streets have hardened him into the
teen standing before him?
"Then address me as Mr. Potter," was the rebuttal complete with mulish
arm folding. "You don't seem to have the same issue with anyone else. It's
really creepy that you keep being so familiar with me. Kind of stalkerish,
if you ask me."
"Very well, Mr. Potter, off you go," the old man said with a sigh and a
shooing motion.
"Wait, where is my new room?" Harry asked, still not wanting to sleep in
the same room as Ron. Plus, he had no idea who the others in that room
were, and he learned that things could easily go missing in his sleep.
Although now with his intruder warning, that might not happen, but why
take the chance? It was a good thing his trunk was now secured around
his neck.
"You will be using the Gryffindor Head Boy's room. A prefect will show
you where it is. There is no one using it at this time. However, if a
Gryffindor is chosen for Head Boy next year, you will have to sleep in
your assigned bed. I am quite sure that all fences will be mended at that
time," the old man said in good cheer. He still didn't believe the child had
any memories to restore, but he hoped that Mr. Weasley would overcome
his jealousy and make friends with Harry.
Harry scoffed and didn't say anything, but turned dismissingly on the old
man. The quartet moved up the stairs.
Hermione was holding her tongue, wanting to ask questions and chastise
Harry, but not here. There was enough gossip about the amnesiac, so she
just walked on. Luna was skipping along without a care in the world,
with Harry's arm around her shoulders. She had friends and that was all
that mattered. Neville was thinking about what just happened. He hadn't
seen Harry's interaction with the staff since he came back, and judging
from what he knew about him before, this was a whole new Harry. He
was positive it was for the better. Anyone who stood up to Snape and
Malfoy was a hero in his books.
"Well, I'm knackered, and I still have a bit of studying to do, so let's call it
a night," Harry said at the parting point. He leaned over and kissed the
little blonde in his arms on the cheek and said, "Goodnight, Lovely Luna."
"Goodnight, Sweet Harry," she replied with a giggle and then left, making
her way down the hall with a bounce in her step, making Harry realized
that she had a nice arse as well as good looking breast.
"Do you have designs on Luna?" Hermione asked as they started back
down the hall.
"I'm not sure, really. I mean, we're a bit young for that, but she is good
looking," the messy-haired boy said as he thought hard on the question. "I
mean, I hardly know any of you, but I am a teenage boy, so yeah, I think
about her," he confessed not the least bit shy about talking about it with
her.
"Oh," was all she said. She wondered why she was jealous of that fact,
and contemplated on if he thought of her the same way.
"You are also quite pretty," Harry said as if reading her thoughts. He
kissed her cheek, making her redden as they continued to the tower. "And
I'm sure, like all teenage boys, Neville thinks so too," he added playfully,
making the boy stumble and blush.
"Harry," Hermione admonished, smacking him on the chest, "quit
embarrassing your friends."
"Well," the shy boy said, squaring his shoulders, "he isn't wrong." Though
the words were brave, the redness of his face gave away his discomfiture.
Harry laughed and patted him on the back. "We'll make a player out of
you yet," he said to Neville.
They got to the portrait and went inside. The common room was buzzing
with activity. People were playing games and doing homework. The
twins were off to the side, whispering to each other. They saw the trio
come in and waved for Harry to join them.
Harry gave Hermione another kiss on the cheek and excused himself.
Many of the girls giggled, but there were one or two that narrowed their
eyes possessively. He made his way over to the lookalikes and said,
"What's up?"
"We did a bit of investigation on the night you disappeared," Fred said
quietly, as he waved to a chair for Harry to sit. "We asked portraits and
ghosts and such. We found out that you were first seen headed toward
Gryffindor tower, then you turned and went to the dungeons. The last
time you were see you were running from that direction straight out the
front doors. No one knew why you went to the dungeons though. Only
that you went to the potion's classroom, were there for a half an hour,
and then you took off as if Fluffy was after you."
"Who's Fluffy?" the younger teen asked as he leaned forward in his seat.
"That's right you wouldn't remember. Well, there was a Cerberus here in
the castle supposedly guarding a great treasure in your first year. He was
Hagrid's, and his name was Fluffy," George said. He and Fred had gotten
the half-giant to spill the beans that year. Too bad when they got to the
room at the end of the gauntlet there was nothing there but a gilded
mirror. The things the mirror showed them were like dreams come true,
and when they deciphered the saying on the top they realized that was
exactly what it was. However, it made them more determined to become
what they wanted most. Greater tricksters than the Marauders. Still, they
tried to tell a professor they had completed it but were told that it was
forbidden to be there and to not go there again or points would be
deducted, and detention would be had.
"Right, three-headed dog, Hermione told me about him, just not his
name," the amnesiac stated, going over what little he knew and chuckling
at the silly name. "Did your… witnesses see anything else?" he asked,
wondering if that bastard Snape was responsible for his condition. He
really got bad vibes from the man, it was like the bat hated everything
about him. Snape couldn't even speak his name without disgust dripping
from his voice. Harry still didn't see what he mum saw in the greasy-
haired git.
"Well, there aren't any living portraits in the classroom and Snape's
quarters are attached, so they wouldn't know what went on while you
were there. However, Snape has been acting weird since that night.
While I wouldn't call him nice, in any reality, he has been more tolerant.
So we think he's being blackmailed, we just don't know by whom," Fred
said, looking at his twin.
"I think I might know, but let me talk to a few… people and I'll get back
to you. It all has to do with some research I did when I was on the
streets."
"Right, well if you need any more help, let us know," George stated,
slapping him on the back, after he got up from his chair.
"Right you are, George, we're always willing to snoop," Fred said with a
huge grin as he joined his brother.
"I will," Harry agreed, knowing that if they got this far when the adults
hadn't, they would be a great asset. "Goodnight, guys," he added and
went to join his other friends.
Snape's POV
"You are not keeping with our bargain," was the accusation thrown at the
Potions Master when he returned to his quarters after seeing Malfoy to
Madam Pomfrey. He had been hoping for time to cool down, but it
appeared that that wasn't going to happen. Blasted ghost.
"I have been… kind to the brats in my class," Snape defended himself to
the apparition, leaving off the argument he had just had with Potter. He
had graded fairly, only took points when necessary, and didn't yell nearly
as loud. So what if he glared at them, they were only going to make
mistakes if he didn't use a firm hand. Granted it had been only one day of
classes, and he had been hard-pressed to hold his tongue, but he did well,
or so he thought.
"I disagree," the Bloody Baron stated with a firm shake of his head.
"While you were less volatile, you were far from kind. Mr. Longbottom
shook with nerves all through today's class, and you took great pleasure
in making him do so. How is the boy to ever do well in your class if you
torment him so?" He had been on the ceiling watching the man terrify
the boy by just standing over him and staring. "Furthermore, the
confrontation you just had with Mr. Potter shows that you are not
holding back in the least. You almost gave up the game, as the saying
goes. How very unSlytherin of you," he sneered with a sad shake of his
head.
"It is a dangerous class that I teach. What would you have me do? Baby
them? Longbottom is a menace, and should never be allowed near a
cauldron. He requires thorough watching. As for Potter, the brat needs to
know his place, and it is not in my past. He is in cahoots with that
mongrel of a godfather, I just know he is," was the rebuttal as the man
fumed about the spat they just had in the hall.
"I will tell you this once more, Potion Master Snape, stop harassing the
students and taking your childhood grievances out on them or you will be
seeing the inside of a cell," the Slytherin Ghost threatened ominously as
he floated into the man's space and almost through his body. That would
have knocked Snape out, and the Baron was still thinking on it, just to
teach the man a lesson.
"I will do my best," was all the professor offered as he watched the ghost
fly away, snarling internally that Potter ever came back to Hogwarts.
Now all he had to do was confront the boy on where he got his
information, and do it without the ruddy ghost around. He knew the boy
had done something to Mr. Malfoy, but even the blond said that Potter
had no wand. In addition, he still had to convince the Grey Lady to talk
to the Bloody Bastard, that wasn't going well at all. And there was the
suspicion in the Headmaster's and his Deputy's eyes.
No, not all was going well for our Potions Master. Once again he was
thinking of just disappearing. He knew that if the Dark Lord came back
that he would not be hidden for long, but there was always a chance that
Potter would kill the man on a fluke, so perhaps he would risk it.
Harry's POV
"What did the twins want?" asked the ever-inquisitive Hermione, when
our hero approached.
"I have a question for you," Harry said as he sat across from her. "Did I
always tell you everything in my life? And did you return the favor? It
seems to me that I can't have a private moment without you asking about
it," he asked. 'Have I always been this whipped?' he thought. A bit disgusted
with himself it he had.
"That is what best friends do," she said defending her actions. Harry had
always told her what was going, no matter how much of a secret it was.
They shared everything, except their childhoods. Oh, she knew he hated
the Dursleys, and they didn't treat him right, but that was all she knew.
However, everything that had happened since the troll had been shared.
"Okay, I'll give you that, but we are still learning about one another," he
said, rubbing the back of his head and thinking about how to word this.
"I mean, you just said that I'm different, so you don't really know me, and
I don't really know you. So let's just not ask anything personal for a while
and see where it goes, yeah?"
"Okay, I can see that," she agreed with a nod of her head, though it was
sad that their tight friendship had to be rebuilt.
"Well, like I said, I'm knackered so I'm off to bed. I'll see you in the
morning," our hero pronounced as he got up, kissed her cheek, slapped
Neville on the back and used his glasses map to get to the Head Boy's
room.
The room wasn't much. It had a large bed, a desk and a wardrobe, but
that was all. The best thing about it was that he was alone. He laid in the
bed for a moment and relished the softness. Then he sighed, reached in
his TARDIS pocket and took out his books.
He stayed up for two hours and read the ones on Occlumency and his
mum's diary. He learned more on both and before he went to sleep he
meditated and started to build his spaceship. When he first got into his
mind he was shocked as to how small it seemed.
He was floating in an area of black, and there were stars shining in a
bubble, like a tiny pocket of space. He touched one and saw the time he
woke up missing his glasses for the third time. He moved to the edge of
the small universe and saw a great white open area. At the extreme far
end was speck of orange light, like a tiny piece of sun. However, the
white space was vast and the speck looked like a mirage, all watery and
hardly there. He knew that his memories were on the other side, but
when he tried to step in the space a barrier held him back. He figured he
wasn't ready yet, so he turned and started to build the Enterprise. He had
decided to go with the USS Enterprise - NCC-1701-D, since it was much
more advanced.
For an hour he built, but he wasn't kidding before, he was quite tired
from the last two fun filled days. So he gave up for now and went to
sleep. He thought he heard Data say, 'We seem to be gaining power,
Captain. It is an anomaly,' as he slipped off into a nice dream of girls,
girls and more girls.
Snape's POV
Just when Snape didn't think his day could get any worse, there was a
scratching at his door. He got curious, drew his wand and went to answer
it. On the other side was a huge Grim. Shocked at seeing the Death Dog,
he was easily pushed aside. Much to his surprise, and discontent, the
Grim morphed into his hated childhood nemesis.
"Black," he spat and fired off a bone crushing curse, thinking he could get
that Order of Merlin after all. He still had no idea how the man had
escaped, but he knew it had something to do with Potter. It always did.
Sirius ducked the spell and threw a small dung bomb at the other man's
face, making him choke on the smoke and smell. "Fuck off, Snivellus, and
calm down. I just need to speak to you," he said as he raised his stolen
wand and wrapped the man in ropes. He then guided him to a chair and
tied him to it. He grabbed Snape's wand, set it on a nearby table, and sat
in the opposite chair. "Now, tell me what you did to Harry," he demanded
as he leaned forward into the Potions Master's space.
"I did not do anything to your precious godson," Snape snarled back,
again wondering if the boy's memories were returning. "Perhaps, in his
clumsiness, he fell and hit his head."
"He didn't, and he had the taste of dirty socks in his mouth when he
woke. That means a potion, which means you," Black accused with a
jabbing finger. He didn't know if the man had a direct hand in Harry's
condition, but he was bound and determined to find out. It was too bad
that Snape was an accomplished Occlumens. He'd pull it from his mind if
he could, but he was pants at Legilimency. No, for now he would just put
the fear of the Marauders in him.
Severus discreetly tried to get out of his bonds all the while snarling at
the hated man. He didn't get far and soon gave a minuscule sigh of
defeat. His mind was going a mile a minute to try and come up with a
believable story. "I didn't see the brat after we retired that nights. All I
know, from what the Baron told me, is that he came to the classroom and
then left in a hurry. Who know what the little monster got up to while he
was rummaging around the cabinets? Potions are a tricky thing, and if
not taken correctly, they can have devastating consequences," he said as
calmly as he could, which was very well. Thank Merlin for Occlumency.
"Okay, I'll grant you that, but I don't believe for a minute that you are
telling me the whole truth. Know this, Snivellus, I am already a wanted
man, so killing you would not be an inconvenience," he idly threatened.
It was an empty threat, but given their past, Snape would take it
seriously.
He didn't want to stay here too long, someone might see him, and he'd
get caught. The last thing he needed was to be put back in Azkaban. He
had already put a wizard-repelling charm on the Shrieking Shack, and
hoped that no one would remember that it was there. He was taking a
great risk coming here. He was tempted to Obliviate the greasy git, but
he was terrible at that spell and might wipe his entire memory, which
might be beneficial, but it would be noticed.
"Threats, Black? How boring," Snape said in a condescending tone.
Though, he was even more worried now. He knew that the man had it in
him to kill.
Sirius waved him off and got up from the chair. "Oh, and one more thing,
I have spies here in the castle, and they're keeping a very close eye on
you," he said cheerfully as he waved his wand and turned the bound
man's skin orange with pointy green hair. Like the Oompa Loompas in
that movie Lily made them watch after Harry was born. He even added a
charm to make the man sing once a day. It would last a week, since it
didn't change his features. That and the song would stay in his head
forever. Then he went to the door, looked up and down the hall, turned
and made a small cut in the knot, morphed into his other form and left.
Severus snarled again and struggled to free himself from the ropes. This
time, because of the cut, he was able to. He snatched up his wand and
made it to the door, but Black was long gone. He would have to tell
Albus that the man still had access to the castle. He went to his room
looked in the mirror and yell inarticulately. How he loathed that man. He
sent a house elf to get the Headmaster and repeatedly tried to charm
away the jinx.
Dumbledore soon came in, and tried very hard not to laugh at his
protégé. "My dear boy, what in Merlin's name happened to you?" he
asked, his eyes were twinkling madly, and he was waving his wand
trying to dispel the joke.
"That blasted Black was here and he threatened my life. He seems to be
under the delusion that I had something to do with Potter's condition,"
Snape snapped, as he paced the room. "I informed him, the same as I did
you, that I did not see the boy that night after the drawing of the names.
However, he does not believe me. Albus you have to do something about
this."
"Oh dear, that is not good," the Headmaster mumbled. If Black was in
touch with Harry there was no telling what kind of mischief they would
get up to. He was glad to know that the child had yet to leave the castle
proper. He would have to find Sirius and impart to him the importance of
making Harry see that he, Albus Dumbledore, was not a man that went
around and violated little boys' minds. What had happened was necessary
to help the child. If only the boy were still mild mannered, then all this
would not be playing out the way it was. It was beyond frustrating and
quite tiring.
"That is all you have to say? A murdering madman snuck into the castle,
came into my quarters and threatened to kill me, and all you can say is
'oh dear'? Look at what he did to me!" the deformed teacher yelled at the
old goat. This was typical of Albus, even when they were students the old
coot would take the Marauders' side.
"Things are not always as they seem. You are going to have to trust me
that Sirius is not a threat," the Headmaster stated with a firm tone that
brooked not argument. "Let it go, Severus."
"Yes, Headmaster," Snape said with gritted teeth. "However, I will not be
put on display to the students."
"We will simply have to cancel your classes until it wears off. Although,
you are more than welcome to go to the Hospital Wing and see if Poppy
can reverse it," Albus stated, looking over his glasses with a challenge in
his eyes. He knew that Severus would not leave these rooms looking like
that unless the need was dire.
That made Snape pause, a week or so away from the dunderheads was
worth contemplating, even though they just had a week off searching for
that brat. One more would be more than welcome. That and he didn't
want that dozy cow to know that Black had gotten the best of him…
again. "Very well, I will remain in my quarters until the jinx wears off,"
he said in a much calmer tone.
"Yes, I had a feeling you would," the Headmaster said as he made for the
door. "I must depart; I have a never-ending stack of paperwork that must
be finished before I retire. Goodnight, Severus, sleep well," he stated as
he left the grumbling man behind.
Hphphp
The next morning some of the early raising Slytherins caught a glance at
their jinxed Head of House singing a Muggle children's song, while he
was putting the sign on his classroom door. Quite a few snickered at his
new looks, though many commented that he did have a nice voice. It
would be all over the school before lunch. Not all Slytherins liked him.
17. Lawyers and Cops
Chapter 17 Lawyers and Cops
Okay, I know I'm going to get flack for this chapter, but as I see it, at the point
in time that this takes place, this is what could happen. My muse said, 'write
what you want', and I listened. I'm trying to keep it as realistic as I can while
working without logic. It is a wonky road to travel.
Thanks to all of you that stick around.
Harry's POV
That morning, the quartet was eating at the Gryffindor table again and
simply chatting about what they were going to do that day. Rumors that
the Potions Master had been pranked were already making their way
around the Hall. Harry laughed his arse off when he heard what the man
looked like and what he had been singing. Hermione had to tell the other
two what was so funny, and they all joined in. The dark-haired teen knew
it had been Sirius and he was going to have to congratulate the man, as
well and yell at him for coming in the castle. He was supposed to stay in
the Shack, not put himself in danger.
Harry had a sudden thought and with a blink he put up a shield around
the house so that no one could see it, except Sirius, Winky, Dobby and
himself. He was still going to go and tear into the man for being reckless,
after he congratulated him on a prank well played. But, from what the
old dog had told him, he had always been that way.
It was getting close to class time when the doors of the Great Hall opened
and three people walked in. One was a middle aged woman who wore
her graying hair in a bun and had a monocle. Next to her was a man of
African descent who was very tall and bald. Next to him was an older
light-haired man in a dark blue business suit. They went to the Head
Table and talked to the Headmaster, who turned to McGonagall and
whispered in her ear. She got up, went around the table and headed
straight for Harry.
"The Headmaster request that you meet him in front of his office," she
said primly. She was still peeved at the child's behavior since he came
back. He had no respect for authority and his mouth was filthy. That and
his blasted Muggle references were giving her a headache. Tricorder
indeed. "Come, I will show you the way," she added, remembering that
he didn't know where to go.
"What, now? I can't finish my breakfast?" Harry asked, putting his fork
down and turning his head in her direction. He had no love for this pushy
woman. She was the sole reason he was in this castle to begin with.
"Harry," Hermione scolded. She was still mortified when he treated the
staff so. He had let her vent this morning, but at the end informed her
that her issues with authority were not his, and he would act as he saw
fit to each person he met. She could see that he meant every word of that
with his actions. Still, she couldn't wrap her mind around disrespecting
an adult.
"What? I am eating," he snarled and took a bite of bacon.
"You shouldn't talk to the Professor that way," she said firmly.
"Whatever," he said as he rolled his eyes. This was one issue they were
never going to see eye to eye on.
"Make yourself a sandwich and we will be on our way," McGonagall
compromised with a sigh. "After all, you were the one who demanded
they be brought here," she reminded him through gritted teeth. She still
couldn't believe that Albus agreed to the boy's demands.
"Great! the bobbies are here," he said joyously as he threw together a
cheesy scrambled egg and bacon sandwich, wrapped it in a napkin and
took a long drink of his pumpkin juice and got up from the table. "I'll
catch you guys later," he said to the other three.
"Okay, Harry," Neville said with wary eyes. He knew the two of the
people that had come in, and was worried that Harry would insult them.
He didn't know the old guy, but the other two had known his parents,
and his Gran had introduced them to him ages ago. They were alright
people, who visited his mum and dad often.
"Do try and listen to what is said," Luna predicted as she took a bite of
her hot cereal. Her eyes had a vague look, so Harry nodded and
wondered what bit of information she thought he would need to know.
So he would heed her words and pick apart what they told him.
"Oh, Harry, just… behave," was Hermione's input.
"Right," he said, giving each a nodded and a mischievous smile. "Lead the
way, Professor," he said and suddenly realized this woman had never
been introduced to him. He knew from prior conversations that she was a
professor, but not of what. Her name was Minerva McGonagall according
to his map, but that was all he knew. "Professor, I don't believe we've
met. I know you teach, but that is all," he said as they exited the Hall.
"Oh dear, I do believe you are correct. Very well, my name is Professor
McGonagall and I am the Deputy Headmistress, the Head of Gryffindor
and the Transfiguration Teacher here at Hogwarts," she offered with a
tight smile.
They were headed down the hall, and there were students either trying to
get to breakfast or running to get their books for class. A lot of them kept
pointing in his general direction and whispering things about him. If he
heard something he didn't like, he'd flip them the two finger salute
behind the Professor's back.
"Right, do all magicals have more than one position, or are you and the
old man special?" our hero quipped. He had no idea how someone could
hold three professions at once. Did they not sleep, or was there one job
that just got shunted to the wayside?
"Show some respect," she snapped, stopping their walk and glaring at the
upstart.
"You bloody well kidnapped me off the street, and dragged me here
against my will. You've done nothing by keep me prisoner here for the
last two days. Where in all that have you earned my respect?" he snarled
back, looking up at the irate woman. Oh, yeah, he was still angry at her.
"It was to keep you safe, you foolish child. I could not in good conscience
leave you on the street with no memory," she huffed and started down
the hall again.
"I was doing just fine on my own," the teen said mulishly.
"You are a very important figure in this world, Mr. Potter. We could not
leave you to fate." She sighed again and thought, 'Why couldn't he just
understand that he was needed here in the wizarding world? Was it really so
hard to comprehend?'
"And all the other children on the street, what will you do for them?" he
asked, folding his arms defiantly as he walked beside her. Leaving the
whole hero thing alone for now, he really didn't know enough to debate
that.
"They are Muggles, there is little I can do to help them," McGonagall said
starchily, not understanding where all of this was coming from. Like
Albus, butting heads with the new Potter was wearing on her nerves. She
did hope the Headmaster was wrong and that he might regain his
memory. Then perhaps he would go back to the polite boy he had been.
"What? You can't hand out food to them? You can't set up a clothes bin
for them, with warm clothes? You can't put things they might need where
they could find them? Right, you can do nothing," he scoffed. His mind
was thinking about ways to do all those things he just mentioned. He had
enough money to do it. Perhaps, he could do like the Leaky Cauldron did
and set up some bins that had wrapped food and clothes.
"The Muggle government does what it can, and we cannot interfere. It is
the law," she said with finality, which was mostly true. It was part of the
Statute of Secrecy that made it almost impossible to help the Muggle
poor.
"Right," was the sarcastic reply as they fell into an uncomfortable silence
as they made their way to the Headmaster's office. They turned a corner,
Harry's proximity alert went off, and they saw four people waiting for
them in front of a gargoyle.
"Harry, my boy, these people are here to see you. We will be holding the
meeting in my office," Dumbledore stated jovially, though he was
anything but happy about it. He really hated it when the DMLE interfered
with Hogwarts. In his mind, he and his staff were more than capable of
handling any situation. They did well the last three years, why not now?
Besides, he was the Great Albus Dumbledore, and there was very little he
could not accomplish unaided.
"Albus, old man, I wouldn't go to your office unless I was tied up and
knocked out," Harry returned just as happily, but with a glare that would
melt ice. "I see senility has set in, you really should get that checked out.
I'm not sure you could hold your many offices, if you can't seem
remember a simple conversation from last night," he said, showing a
great deal of concern, and peering intently at the old man's face as if to
see if he was indeed senile.
McGonagall sighed and rubbed her forehead. The woman, Amelia Bones
according to the map, with the monocle just gawped at him for a second
the righted herself. The two men, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Albert
Waters, looked like they were about to break out laughing, though doing
their professional best not to. Dumbledore looked floored that Harry
would disrespect him in front of strangers. Then again, everyone was a
stranger to the boy.
Harry turned to the other three, dismissing the Hogwarts staff and asked,
"You the cops?"
"Auror Shacklebolt and I are with the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement. This other gentleman is the attorney you asked for, Mr.
Waters," the grey-haired lady said, pointing to each person. "I am Madam
Bones, and you will address me as such," she said, narrowing her eyes.
"If you call me Mr. Potter, we'll have no issue," Harry said, returning the
glare. "Look, I don't want Albus or McGonagall to be there when we talk.
My lawyer should be enough," he added, wondering how the man knew
to be here. He had no idea who he was, or how he heard, but was
thankful for the representation.
"I would like some time alone with my client," Mr. Waters said, picking
up his briefcase as he moved to Harry's side. "We need to get to know
each other and I need to understand what has happened to him. Is there
a place we can speak privately?"
"There are a multitude of unused classrooms, or there are the greeting
rooms in the Entrance Hall," Dumbledore sighed, but knew it was out of
his hands for now.
"A classroom will do for now," Waters stated, giving them an inquiring
look. Minerva led the way to the nearest one and then left. The attorney
then cast many privacy spells and instructed the portrait of a green fairy
to leave. The little painted being huffed and flew away. "There now we
can't be heard," he said as he made his way to the nearest desk.
Harry threw up his own shields, but Waters didn't feel it, pulled a chair
to the other side and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Waters. How did you
know to be here?" he asked as he pulled out his sandwich. "I hope you
don't mind, but I was eating when they brought me here."
Waters waved him to go ahead. "Your godfather, Sirius Black, asked that
I come today via his house elf. He told me a bit about what is going on,
but I need to hear your side. I met Madam Bones and Auror Shacklebolt
at the gate and we came up together. Them being here was a welcome
surprise to me." It had come as quite a shock being contacted by the
fugitive, but he was happy to take a case for the Boy-Who-Lived, his
reputation right now notwithstanding. The attorney knew the public was
fickle and one day the hero would be seen in a better light. Fudge was an
idiot not to see that.
"Good ole Sirius," Harry said with a big smile. "I need assurances that
what we say gets back to no one, and I mean, no one, not even Sirius. I'd
like to tell you everything, but my experience with adults so far has not
left me with a good impression." He took a bite. He was glad he grabbed
the napkin, not wanting to be uncivilized as to wipe his mouth with his
sleeve, it was bad enough he was eating in front of someone. He
remembered his friend's advice and paid very close attention to what the
man said. He was unsure if it would pay off in the end, but it never hurt
to listen.
"Here is the standard non-disclosure contract. Anything you tell me will
be held in the strictest of confidence," Water stated as he pulled a yellow
legal pad, a ballpoint pen, and a heavy piece of parchment out of his
briefcase.
Harry put down his meal, wiped his hands, took the contract and looked
it over very carefully. He saw that what the man had said was true so he
signed it. There was a flash of light when the barrister sighed and the
contract disappeared.
"It goes to a warded filing cabinet in my office," was the answer to the
unspoken question.
"Right, I'm still getting used to magic," Harry said as he waved his hand
and made the chairs more comfortable, which got a raised eyebrow.
"Well, here is my story so far…" he then proceeded to tell about the last
week and left nothing out.
Waters showed great skepticism about the new magic, but held his
tongue. It wasn't important to the matter at hand. He asked a few
questions, here and there, and wrote most of it down.
Harry went on and on about his treatment so far, and our hero even
asked if the guy could do something for Sirius and was met with a 'we'll
see' look. When he was done talking, he finished off his breakfast and
banished the mess with a wave of his hand.
"Well, this is a fine pickle you've got yourself into," Waters sighed as he
jotted down the last of Harry's story on his legal pad. "Not that you've
done anything wrong, it's just that all of this will be hard to prove. I
mean, you're accusing the Great Albus Dumbledore of mind-rape, but it is
in the bylaws that he is allowed to do what he did. Professor McGonagall
can state that she was bringing you here for safety reasons. The Weasley
boy can claim that he was being a friend and holding your items. As for
Snape, well, if we have no proof, and with your memories gone..." he let
it trail off there. He was upset that the boy had gone through so much in
such a short time, but the laws were not on his side.
"One question, does my name being picked for this contest mean that I
am an adult, even if I have no intentions of competing?" Harry asked. He
had already known that everything else was a long shot.
"Yes, if you have access to all of your family holdings, then you were
claimed by magic as to being of age. The goblins are correct you cannot
be forced into a contract against your will. You can be tricked, so be very
careful on what you sign, but if you had nothing to do with your name
coming out of the Goblet then that contract is null for you. However, the
person who entered your name might want to be wary," Waters agreed,
making more notes. "I will also remind you that someone could be trying
to kill you by adding your name. You would do well to learn to protect
yourself."
"I am, I'm learning all I can," Harry agreed, cursing the fact that he hadn't
really thought of that. 'Was this what I was supposed to be listening for? It
does make sense and I hadn't realized it, not really', he thought. 'I'm going to
have to add more security to my mindscape. Oh, maybe some photon
torpedoes to shoot from my eyes. That would be cool,' was another notion.
"How does me being an adult effect my case?" he asked, still dreaming of
shooting people from his eyes. Then again, maybe not something so fatal,
unless necessary.
"Well, with you being an adult since Halloween, we can get a restraining
order against Albus for preforming mind arts. But, since he didn't know
at the time, and you were an injured student, that is the best we can do,"
he said quickly at the gleam in his client's eyes.
The teen sighed, but nodded that he understood. "I still need to talk to a
few people, but if I can get proof that Snape did something to aid my
condition, then can we throw the book at him?"
"Oh definitely, that man is a menace to society, and I, for one, would be
happy to see him thrown in Azkaban," the lawyer said viciously. His
grandson had wanted to be an Auror, but since he had been in Hufflepuff,
he got low scores in his potion's exam and was now being groomed to
take over the family law firm. Which the boy hated, but had little
recourse.
"What about Sirius' case?"
"Right now there is a Kiss on Sight order for him. I can talk to him via his
house elf, get his story and hand it over to the authorities, but Fudge can
quash it without a problem. He doesn't want to look bad and if the Head
of an Ancient and Noble House was falsely accused… that would make
him lose face in the eye of the public, even if it wasn't his doing," the
lawyer explained as he put his papers together.
"Well damn, I'll let him know and I'll make sure to keep in touch with
you via my house elf, Dobby," Harry said, going over in his head how he
was going to corner a ghost.
"Very well, let us go and talk to Madam Bones. Just remember she is a
good woman and follows the law the best the Ministry will allow her.
There are many things that bog down her job. Don't take it out on her
what politicians do. The law is not on your side with this," Waters
warned, already getting a feel for the boy's hot temper.
"I'll try," was all Harry would agree to.
Waters waved his wand and dispersed the wards, Harry simply thought
his away. They left the room and wandered back to the Headmaster's
office. No one was in the hallway, and they didn't know the password for
Mr. Waters to go and see if they were up there. Harry still refuse to go
anywhere the man might be. It was none of his damn business what he
said to the cops, or his lawyer.
So Albert shot off a Patronus and ordered it to find Madam Bones, and let
her know they were ready for her. The silvery fox flew through the wall
on the opposite side of the gargoyle. The two men talked of how to make
and use the Patronus, until a silvery cat came up to Mr. Waters and said,
"We are in the Great Hall. Please, meet us there."
They went there and saw Bones and Shacklebolt talking to the Slytherin
House Ghost. Harry wondered if he was going to tell the whole truth this
time as they made their way to the other end of the table. When Madam
Bones finished, she came and sat with them, her Auror standing at her
back. Harry gave her a much more abbreviated recount of the last week.
When he was done she sighed. "Well, like Mr. Waters I'm sure has already
informed you, all of this is going to be hard to prove. You didn't know
Mr. Weasley was stealing your things, though we can take him in for
questioning. I will warn you that even though they are poor, the pure-
blood laws are on their side," she said, taking her eye piece off and
rubbing the red area.
"Can't you just scare him straight? There's a program in the States, where
they take kids to the prison and have the prisoner frighten them into not
committing crimes. I don't know much about it. I only caught the gist
from the news, but it might work," Harry asked, not really liking this
world very much and once again thought maybe he was just wasting his
time here. Then he remembered what Sirius said and internally pouted.
"You don't know much about Azkaban do you?" she inquired with a
raised eyebrow.
"No, ma'am, I know very little about this world," he admitted. "Only what
my friends have told me since I got back."
"There are creatures, demons really, that guard the island. They suck
every bit of happiness out of you, leaving you with only your worse
memories, and if you're condemned they will take your soul. Do you
really want to put young Mr. Weasley through something so horrific?"
Amelia asked, hoping that he wasn't that Dark. Albus had warned her
that this boy was not the boy hero they knew before. He was much more
argumentative and callous.
"No, I guess not, but there has to be something you can do. From what I
know of the rest of the Weasley family, I don't want the parents punished
for the sins of the child. The twins said that if I died, or was never found,
he was going to keep my stuff. That cloak, from what I'm told, has been
in my family for hundreds of years. There has to be something in the
laws about family heirlooms," Harry said firmly, thinking that if the
Aurors didn't do anything, then he was going to take it into his own
hands. With his grasp on magic, illusions shouldn't be too hard.
"I can try and impress on how wrong stealing is. But, the only other
recourse is to fine his parents," she stated, writing a few ideas down on
her pad.
"Right," Harry said, folding his arms and slouching in his seat. Here was
one more adult that can't do anything.
"Mr. Potter, I would like nothing better than to throw the book at him,
but my hands are tied with the pure-blood laws," she said, looking at the
sulking child.
"I know, I'm sorry, it's just that I can't seem to catch a break," Harry said,
sitting up and rubbing his hand over his weary face. Then he perked up.
"Hey, what about the whole Boy-Who-Lived thing, or the fact that one of
my friends says that the Potters were a very influential family, don't
those count?" he asked, hoping that it made some difference.
"You have not been reading the papers, have you?" she waited until he
shook his head. "Right now you are considered a glory hound and a
cheat. Your fame will do you no good. Had your father not married a
Muggleborn, then you would be able to use your family name. But, as it
is you are a half-blood, and have very little pull in the Ministry," she
stated with another sigh. Fudge had made that very clear when she
informed him that she was coming here. It was only the fact that he was
the Boy-Who-Lived and a Potter that all of this wasn't buried.
"Well, fuck," Harry said, once more slouching down.
"Watch your tongue, young man," she snapped as his lawyer nudged him
with an elbow.
"Sorry."
"I will investigate all of this, including the part about Mr. Black, and get
back to you on what I find. However, don't get your hopes up that much
will be done," she said as she gathered her notes. "Perhaps some of this
will put you in a better light with the public, and then you can use your
pull. But for now…" she trailed off with a great deal of frustration lacing
her tone. She gave him and small smile, which didn't give him much
hope, and with that she and Shacklebolt left the room.
"Don't worry, Harry, I'll do some digging on my own. Politics is a
cutthroat game, which I play very well. I'll make sure something is done.
I know we can get a restraining order on Dumbledore, and I'll try to get
one on the Weasley kid," Waters stated, giving the boy a pat on the arm
and the getting his stuff together. "It is what you hired me for, after all."
"We never did discuss fees," Harry said, picking at the table.
"Your godfather is paying. He is the adult," Waters said, waving it away
and getting up from the table. "I'll see myself out. Do try and stay out of
trouble." And he left, leaving Harry all alone in the room.
"Right, trouble," the dark-haired amnesiac said as a wicked smile came
across his face.
18. What is That Smell?
Chapter 18 What Is That Smell?
There are a few things that I do want to point out.
Harry is an amnesiac. He is not a battle-hardened teen, who faced Voldemort
three times, because he doesn't remember it. He is simply a rebellious teenager
with a new toy. He is going to make mistakes and not always pay attention.
Sure, he spent a week on the streets, but that just made him rebellious against
adults. His life was never in danger and he had a pretty easy time due to his
magic.
This is NOT a chapter for Ron lovers, I don't apologize for it. I've made it very
clear that this is a Ron bashing fic, even I try to keep it in moderation. So, if it
shocks you that I mistreat him, well I'm not sure what to say to that.
Also, there's no pairing, as of yet, so take what happens in this chapter as
Harry thumbing his nose at the adults, while getting in good with his friends.
Thanks for all the reviews supporting my work.
Harry's POV
The rest of the week went by slowly as Harry finished his reading the
books on Occlumency and his mum's diary. He now had a completely
functional Enterprise with a full mishmash crew. He stored his memories
in the databank, knowing that magicals would have no idea how to use
it. That and it had a passcode that only he knew. He was still getting used
to Data and Spock talking to him about some of his harebrained schemes.
His ideas in scaring Ron were far out there, and those two would poke
holes in most of them, pointing out how he would be caught or could
hurt others. It was a work in progress.
He now knew why his mum and Snape fallen out, and that later in life
she saw him for the bastard he was. She found out he was a Death Eater
after they graduated, which made Harry a bit more cautious around him.
Hermione already explained what that meant when she told him about
this last summer and some World Cup celebrations being interrupted by a
few. His friends were also leery when he pointed out that the slimy man
was one.
It was Neville that informed them that Dumbledore supported him at his
trial, saying he was a spy for the Light. His Gran had told him that when
she raved about a minion of Voldemort teaching at Hogwarts. She's on
the Board of Governors, but no matter how much she complained, the
vile man still sat at the Staff Table. This tidbit of information made Harry
dislike the old goat even more. He could understand getting an innocent
man off, but to keep him in Hogwarts was beyond the pale. 'And why was
the same courtesy not given to Sirius? He had been in Dumbledore's group of
vigilantes, so why did he go to prison?' those thought turned in his head
making him trust Albus even less.
Most of his mum's teenage entries were about his dad's courtship, which
was comical in how he kept trying to get her attention. The things his
dad did were way over the top, like filling her room with lilies… while
she slept… which she happened to be allergic to. She had no clue as to
how he did it but was not happy that a male teen found a way around
the gender ward. She had woken with a full-body rash and a stuffed
head. The symptoms went away fast, thanks to the nurse, but she was not
a happy camper. Or the time he tried to give her an emerald necklace…
when she was thirteen… after he had picked on her friend 'Sev'. She had
informed him that he was a bully, that she couldn't be bought, and threw
it back in his face.
Harry, even with the diary, had no idea how they finally came to be a
couple. One day they were arguing and the next moment they were
snogging. It made no sense. There were only a few entries after they
married, but he did know his first word was 'Mum', which had made her
ecstatic. He knew she was researching on way to keep him alive, but the
diary didn't go into detail. More like entries that said, 'I think I've found a
way, but I need to do more research,' or 'Blast it, that won't work. I need
another book.' Still it made Harry feel loved that his mum was going
through so much trouble just for him.
He also learned that there was a prophecy, and that Dumbledore believed
it to be him or Neville. The Supreme Mugwump had been paying very
close attention to both families. Not close enough in Harry's books, since
both sets of parents were taken out of the picture. He wondered if that
was the plan all along. He really hoped not, because as much as he
disliked the old goat, he didn't want to think him evil enough for that. He
really needed to get moving on all the things he needed to get done and
get the bloody hell out of this place. As soon as he found out what had
happened that night, he was gone.
He had yet to corner the bloody ghost and was getting frustrated at the
apparition's cunning. Every time he even looked the blasted thing, it
would float through a wall. He was working on a ward capture it. So far,
the one he created needed the spirit to be within sight distance, and the
only time he caught a glimpse of him was in the Great Hall. He did have
to applaud the ghost being very Slytherin in avoiding him.
The restraining orders did come and the two people they applied to were
very upset with him, but that little piece of paper kept them from
confronting him, so far. He could see the redheaded teenager was going
to get in his face soon, but he really didn't care as long as he stayed away
from his stuff, which he still kept around his neck.
He did talk to Mr. Weasley, who was very apologetic and thankful that
Harry didn't push further. He explained that his family was very poor and
would not be able to afford the fine. The man was kind and Harry could
see how the old him would think of him as a father figure, but the new
him thought Mr. Weasley needed to take a firmer hand with his son. The
adult redhead would go on and on about how it was a huge
misunderstanding and that Ron was a good kid. Finally, Harry just smiled
and said 'okay' and the whole subject was dropped— between them.
Arthur did tell him about all the times the teen had spent with his family
and how our hero saved Ginny's life. There was a debt between them, but
Harry needed to study about that before he could use it. The bit about
Ron and the twins 'saving' him from a locked and barred room was a
disconcerting. He would have to ask the lookalikes more about that.
He read the books on Magical Theory that he had retrieved from the
library vault, and now understood why his mum kept them there. Some
of them were ancient; one was even written by Gryffindor and another by
Merlin. She must have spent a fortune on them, or they were from the
Potter Library to begin with.
Thanks to his new usage of magic, he was able to translate them to
modern English with just a thought. It didn't change the book and lower
the value, just imposed the image of the language he wanted over the
original text. The newer ones were discarded as useless, since they all
said that magic could not be done without a wand, which Harry knew
was complete bullshit. The older ones were taken with a grain of salt,
since they cautioned that tampering with new magic was dangerous,
even Godric's stated that.
Only Merlin's was read with fervor, since it was more in line with how
Harry did magic. The great wizard did write that magic can cause more
trouble than help if not used wisely. He made sure to put in many
examples of the times he messed up trying to save King Arthur. Some
were humorous, others were tragic. That Harry paid attention to.
Hphphp
Now it was the weekend and Hermione and Luna were taking him
shopping. He really needed new clothes. The stuff he shrunk and repaired
were okay, but they didn't fit the new him. The clothes in his trunk were
truly horrid, and they once again made him wonder about his childhood.
Still newer things would be nice, so he put himself into their hands, and
then flinched at the wicked smiles that played on their faces.
Saturday came bright and early, albeit chilly, and our group was in the
Great Hall eating breakfast.
"So, Harry, you're going to let two girls pick out your wardrobe, good on
you," Katie said with an amused smile as she patted his back. This caused
many of the females around her to giggle, while the male population
gave him sympathetic looks.
"Well, I really don't know fashion, so why not?" he answered as he took a
sip of juice.
"I've got your back, Harry," Neville said with a shake of his head at the
poor boy, who didn't seem to understand just what he had gotten into.
The sandy-haired teen had been dragged into shopping with his gran,
who was a strict person, but she did love to dress him up. Neville hated
those days.
"Ummm, thanks?" Harry said questioningly as he finished off his eggs.
The two girls were bouncing in their seats, raring to go. "How much of a
budget are we looking at?" Hermione asked with a gleam in her eyes.
"Well, I have about two thousand Galleons on me," our foolish hero said
without care, and then cringed when the girls squealed loudly as they
clapped their hands and jiggled in their seats, making the whole table
look their way, especially the males. "I take it that'll be enough?" was his
innocent question.
"We could do three wardrobes with that kind of money," Luna confirmed,
going over in her head the things she wanted to make him try on. "Don't
forget you need dress robes, if you didn't bring one already," she added
with a vague air.
"Why?" he asked, turning back to his sausage. He thought back and
remembered there was a set of dark green dress robes in his trunk, but
they were a bit posh for his taste.
"I really don't know, but I would say there is going to be a dance of some
sort," she predicted logically.
"Oh, if there is, do you two lovely ladies want to be my dates? As friends,
mind you," he asked his two female friends.
"Don't you want to ask Cho?" the little blonde asked, knowing that the
old Harry had a crush on her.
"Who's Cho?" he asked, looking at his favorite blonde.
Luna pointed to a girl of Chinese descent and Harry roamed his eyes over
her face and what he could see of her body. While she was a looker, he
didn't like the superior attitude she seemed to exude, as if she was head
of the pack of girls she was talking to. He then shrugged and turned back
to his two girls. "I'm not impressed," he said. "So, shall we?"
"I'm not sure if you can have two dates," Hermione said thoughtfully as
she beamed a smile at him for not leaving her out.
Harry just shrugged and said, "I don't see why not. The female population
slightly outweighs the male. So, I don't think it will be a problem."
"Well, if it is okay, then I, for one, would be happy to," she said.
"Oh, I don't think it will be an issue, like Harry said," the little blonde
said as she too gave her acceptance.
"Great, we'll get formal wear that matches today. On me," Harry said, and
then winced when they squealed again.
"Harry, what about the dresses we brought? I mean, isn't this a bit
frivolous?" Hermione asked, biting her lip. The dress she had brought was
pretty, and while she was more than happy to have two, she just didn't
like wasting money, but then again…
"Don't worry, I'm loaded. I think I can spring for one or two dress robes,"
he said, waving her away.
"Flaunting your money again, Potter? Is that the only way you can get a
date?" Ron sneered from behind the dark-haired teen, who cursed himself
for not making the boy part of his proximity ward.
'Shields up. Add this person to the alert, Mr. Data,' Picard said in his
mind. And the Yellow Alert blared. 'Yeah, thanks, Captain,' Harry thought
snidely as he lowered the loud noise in his head. He was really going to
have to scare this boy away somehow. 'Oh, maybe I can have Worf appear
in his head… nay that's too much like playing with someone's mind. But, I
could do a hologram of the Klingon to scare him, hmmm,' he thought, going
over the ramifications as Spock and Data debated them in his brain.
"Someone, please, explain to the fool behind me, that he can't talk to me,"
he said aloud as he bit into a piece of toast.
"Ron, Harry has a restraining order against you coming within thirty feet
of him, except in class, and even then, you have to be ten feet away,"
Hermione explained carefully. "Not that Harry attends class," she
grumbled under her breath.
She was still conflicted about the whole thing. She just couldn't wrap her
mind around the fact that her friend would steal from her other friend.
Nothing Ron ever did indicated that he could, but the twins were very
adamant in saying that he told them that he was going to keep the stuff
he was holding if Harry never returned. She was just thankful that Harry
said he would not dictate who she hung around with, though she stayed
away from Ron for now.
"Shut it, Granger, you're a traitor and have no say in anything," Ron
snarled with a look of loathing and betrayal. Yeah, he was hurt that she
took Potter's side. He thought for sure that she would remain neutral, like
she always did. But now he couldn't stand to look at her.
Hermione hung her head and tears formed in her eyes. Luna patted her
back and glared at the youngest Weasley boy. Neville stood to push Ron
away. Harry just ate his breakfast, all the while thinking that Ron would
look good as a skunk.
Suddenly there was a great deal of chaos as the whole student body ran
from the Great Hall when the smell of said animal radiated from the
redhead. His skin, and hair, took on a black hue with a great white streak
down his back. The poor kid passed out as the odor overwhelmed him
and Poppy, in a Bubblehead Charm, ran to see if he was okay.
Everyone was pissed; many were expelling their breakfast in corners.
Bubblehead Charms were everywhere, with older students help the
younger ones. They now had to go shower and change for Hogsmeade,
and a great deal of them were contemplating if their clothes needed to be
burned.
Harry realized that this was one of those times when magic should have
been used more cautiously. He hadn't meant to do that; all he wanted to
do was change Ron's features. He must have overpowered it. He was
thinking away the smell when…
"Mr. Potter," McGonagall all but yelled as she stormed up to the boy in
question. "What did you do to Mr. Weasley?" she demanded, looking over
her glasses. After the way the child had shunned her, and the restraining
order against Albus, she had very little positive emotions for the boy
hero. She would be damned if he got away with this.
"Me? I didn't even talk to him. All I did was finish my breakfast. Why are
you accusing me?" he asked indignantly. "He's the one who broke the
restraining order. What are you going to do about that?" he asked,
folding his arms.
"You really cannot expect him to keep his distance in the same room as
you. Now, I know you had something to do with this," she insisted,
holding out her hand. "Give me your wand."
Harry shrugged and pulled it out and handed it over. The last thing he
used it for was to fix the Shrieking Shack. Now that he knew he could do
magic without it, it stayed mostly in his pocket.
McGonagall cast the spell and saw a repairing charms, the likes of which
she had never seen before, however it was not a transfiguration spell, so
the boy was clean. This time. "Very well," she sighed, handing him back
his wand. "I apologize for falsely accusing you," she added blandly,
holding out her hand for the other three teens' wands. She found nothing
to hold them and waved them away. She then sought the Weasley twins.
"Come on, let's get changed," Harry said to his friends, completely
dismissing the old biddy. Hermione was satisfied with McGonagall's
finding and didn't question Harry. Luna, on the other hand, knew he
could do magic with a thought, so she glared at him once, and then broke
out into giggles. Neville had no clue if the other boy did anything. Harry
just kept his face calm and laughed hysterically in his head.
The showers were full when they got to the tower, which anyone who
knew about skunks could've told them wouldn't do any good. But there
were some older years using Cleansing Charms to rid others of the smell.
They had to go over a person three times, but it was working. Someone
got the bright idea on using tomato juice, which helped those showering
a lot.
House elves were popping in using their own brand of magic to help
where they could. They were the ones who charmed the showers, half
with tomato juice and half with water. It was going to take at least the
day to fumigate the castle. It took about a few hours for everyone to be
sorted, but the stink lingered in the air, making the younger years hurry
outside, and the older students make their way to the carriages.
As their carriage neared the village, Harry had to admit it had charm.
Even though he'd seen it once before, looking at it from this angle made
it look like a picture postcard. As soon as they made it to the town, the
two girls dragged him to the nearest clothes store, Tylor's Threads, and
went immediately to the man at the counter for help.
"Our friend here needs a whole new wardrobe," Hermione stated,
indicating Harry with a big smile. "Oh, and we need matching formal
wear," she added as an afterthought.
"Does he now? Well, I'm Tylor Ruston, this is my store, I will be more
than happy to assist," the owner stated, running his eyes up and down the
fidgeting dark-haired teen. He knew this was the Boy-Who-Lived and
wanted to make the sale. Even though the boy hero was being vilified
right now, that would pass as it did a few years ago when it was thought
he was the Heir of Slytherin. This could up his sales if he could get them
to spend their money here.
"Yes, he does," she confirmed, and then introduced everyone as she
looked over the store. She saw racks of clothes and pointed to them. "We
would like to see what you have on the rack, after you take his
measurements," the bushy-haired witch said with a great deal of
excitement. Even though she was a bookworm, she did love shopping.
First, they got their dress robes, and each got suits, or gowns, for
underneath. They would wear their robes open, so the girls could show
off their dresses. Neville offered to take Hermione if they didn't allow for
Harry to have two dates, so they made sure the four of them coordinated.
Since the robes were simple, he shouldn't have a problem adjusting them
if he had to find a new date. That and he still had the set his gran sent
with him.
They then spent the next hour dressing Harry in the most outrageous and
outdated clothes. Many of which made the quartet break out in gales of
laughter. Neville spent more time in his mirth then having Harry's back.
Traitor. Now Harry knew why everyone was giving him weird looks
when he told them that he was letting girls do his shopping. They were a
nightmare.
Wizards really had no clue as to how non-magicals dressed. Our hero was
getting irritated, as was Hermione. Though, they both had quite a few
giggling fits, like when Harry came out of the changing room looking like
a flowerchild. His bellbottom pants and flowery peasant shirt made him
look absolutely ridiculous. He conjured some dark round glasses, a few
beaded necklaces, and a leather headband to complete the image. It was
a good thing that Hermione was laughing so hard that she didn't pay
attention. Luna and Neville didn't understand why they were laughing,
not even when the bookworm explained it to them. They thought Harry
looked nice, especially Luna.
"We're not going to get what I want here. Let's go to London and see
what's there," the dark-haired teen boy said as he put the last outfit in the
discard pile. Hermione protested, and Luna sighed, but they both agreed
that they wouldn't find any good clothes here, so they nodded their head.
"We'll hit the other stores first, and then we'll see if we can't get
permission to go to London," Hermione compromised as she put another
shirt in the discard pile.
Harry just shrugged. He could probably get all of this and transform it
into the clothes he wanted, but where was the fun in that? That and he'd
have to explain how he did it.
The owner, seeing money and prestige slip away, ran in front of the door,
and held out his hands to stop them. "Wait! Please! What are you looking
for? I can create anything you want," he all but begged. "Perhaps, I'll
even put your name on it. At the very least say you had a hand in the
creations. I'll give you a discount. Please, give me a chance." There was
no way he was letting the greatest sale he ever had escape.
Harry went to the where they put the clothes he had tried on, picked up
some discarded bellbottoms and took out his tricorder and waved it over
them. Soon he had in his hands more stylish blue jeans. "This is what
most teenage non-magicals wear. See how the waist is lower and the legs
are formed to fit? I also made the material much lighter in weight." He
handed them to the pleading man, who examined them closely.
The tailor nodded and went to the fabric hanging on the wall. He
grabbed some of the denim and started working his magic. Soon enough
there were five sets of jeans in black and dark blue ready for Harry to try
on. They fit, and he and the girls were happy. Neville didn't care either
way, but he also tried on the new style. They spent another hour going
over modern fashion with the tailor and left with a huge wardrobe,
spending over five hundred Galleons, even with the discount the man
gave them.
Harry was dressed in dark blue jeans, a light blue button-up shirt, and a
black pullover jumper with a picture of a grey Grim running around on
the front. He made sure to think one of his pants pockets into a TARDIS
one. Harry took out his wand, shrunk the bags the girls said the boys had
to carry, and then put them in said pocket, when the girls weren't
looking. When they asked where the bags were, he told them the truth,
mostly. That he shrunk them and put them in his pocket.
Neville just lifted an eyebrow and shrugged. He just hoped Harry would
teach him that, after all the boy had promised.
The others were also decked out in more modern clothes, which accented
the girls' figures nicely. This made many of the female students make a
beeline for the store, which already housed a sign that stated they had
creations designed by Harry Potter. Harry would get his lawyer to see
about the profits. Right now, he had a verbal agreement with Mr. Ruston,
but he'd like it on paper.
As they walked down the street, Harry pouted. He really wanted to go to
London and get some non-magical reading material. However, his magic
was a secret, so he couldn't just wink out and leave his friends behind. He
also couldn't drag them with him via other travel methods, because
Hermione was still hung up on authority. Perhaps, he'd sneak off
tomorrow and go alone, or take Sirius with him as a dog. He still needed
to berate the man anyway.
They had a small run-in with Ron, who still exuded stink and was
discolored, though Madam Pomfrey lessened it some. She got his hair the
right ginger color, which made the black and white skin all the more
noticeable.
Harry drew his wand, and threw bubbles around his friends, when his
alert sounded, to ward off the smell, for which they were very thankful.
He was laughing so hard that he was bent over and couldn't catch his
breath. They all wondered how the redhead got out of Pomfrey's care
while still jinxed.
"I know you did this to me, Potter. Undo it now, or I will get my
revenge," the redhead snarled, angry that he was being treated like …
well, a skunk. And he was sure it had been Harry that made him this
way, even though he had to admit he didn't see him do anything. The
nurse said there was nothing she could do and that he needed to find the
person who cursed him. So, he snuck out, when she went to her office,
and looked for the boy-wonder.
"Thanks, Red, I didn't think you thought so highly of me?" Harry beamed,
after he pulled himself together.
"What?" Ron sputtered.
"I wasn't even looking at you, so how did I do this great feat of magic
without my tricorder or eye to eye contact?" the dark-haired wizard
asked with a smirk. "You must think I'm the next Merlin."
"What is a tricorder? Never mind. You had to have used Dark Magic," the
other boy accused, pointing his finger at the boy hero.
"Oh, Ron," Hermione said with a sad shake of her head. "McGonagall
cleared him of wrongdoing. If anything, it had to have been an upper
year. Harry doesn't even remember many spells. Now you should move
along before an Auror sees you," she added with a shooing motion. Even
though they pulled the Dementors, the Ministry didn't trust Black, so the
DMLE patrolled on Hogsmeade weekends.
"Piss off, Granger," he snarled, looking menacing with his coloring - like a
demented figure of Death.
"Fuck off, Weasley," Harry growled back, getting ready to hurt the boy.
"I'll get you back, Potter. I was going to forgive you for cheating, but now
I don't think I will," the Weasley boy stated as he moved away, catching
sight of an Auror out of the corner of his eye and storming off. People
scurried away from him as he approached, making Ron more inclined to
get some payback.
Harry just scoffed, circled his wand, dropped the bubbles and canceled
the jinx, not that Ron would know that for a while. Hermione gave him a
curious look, wondering where he learned the magic he was doing, then
brushed it off as something Luna, or the twins, must have taught him.
The quartet then continued their day. They hit Honeydukes and the
amnesiac rediscovered wizarding treats. He spent over seventy-five
Galleons in that store alone. When he shoved it all in his TARDIS pocket,
Hermione bombarded him with questions.
"How did you do that? Those are new jeans. Did you ask the tailor? Will
he do it for me?" she rattled off, bouncing on her toes.
"Oh this, well, you see, it was sorta an accident. I just wanted a bigger
pocket and there it was," he fabricated, mostly. It was true, but not
completely.
The bushy-haired girl deflated, passing it off as accidental magic, but
then she got a glint in her eyes that said 'research'. Luna snickered, and
Neville just shrugged. Harry smiled, and they went on their way. Zonko's,
in Harry's eyes, was a joke, no pun intended. He could do all this stuff
without the trinkets they sold here, though it did give him some wicked
ideas for that Ron kid.
They had a late lunch at The Three Broomsticks, and Harry marveled at
the taste of butterbeer. The rest of the day was kind of boring. There
really weren't any more interesting stores, but the teens did stock up on
school supplies, and then walked back to the castle.
"I wonder what happened to the Shrieking Shack," Hermione commented
when she didn't see the house as they passed the area it stood.
"What is the Shrieking Shack?" Harry asked, playing it off, but happy his
ward worked.
"It is the most haunted house in all of Scotland," Neville informed him,
before the know-it-all could. "The villagers say that there were some
really scary noises that came from it during the full moons. They were
convinced that the ghost of a werewolf resided there."
"Were?" the dark-haired teen asked. "And isn't Hogwarts technically
haunted?"
"The noises stopped a little while back, it's said that the place still groans
and creaks," the sandy-haired boy replied. "And yeah, but the Hogwarts
Ghosts couldn't scare a fly, well maybe the Bloody Baron."
Hermione held her tongue; she knew that Professor Lupin used the place
for his transformation when he was at Hogwarts. Last year there were no
such noises, only because the professor took the Wolfbane potion. Well,
maybe the one night, but that was more in the forest. She would have to
explain that to Harry.
"Maybe it was a real werewolf there and they moved on, or it could mean
the house was about to fall down?" Harry stated, once more thinking that
logic need not apply to wizards.
"Magic is used to keep most houses standing," Luna offered, from her
place under Harry's arm. "Even the oldest magical house doesn't make
much noise."
"I guess that makes sense."
"Still I wonder where it went," Hermione reiterated.
"Maybe the old man hid it, so kids would stay away," Harry offered.
"Perhaps."
They moved on and went to the castle. Harry went to his room, took off
his trunk, pulled his bags out of his TARDIS pocket and put his new
clothes away. He jotted a quick letter to Mr. Waters about the clothes,
sent it off with Hedwig- who finally decided she was safe with the new
Harry- and then joined his friends and they went to dinner.
Harry wasn't able to sneak away until Monday, so he entertained himself
and his friends with what he had read in the newer Magical Theory
books. Hermione wanted to read them, but he said they were priceless,
but he would try to find a way to copy some for her. He did pass Merlin's
to Neville on the sly, thinking that it might make his job easier to get the
guy to do 'thought magic'. If Neville listened to anyone, it would be the
great magician.
Hphphp
According to my research there are no skunks in Europe, but I'm sure they at
least know about them.
19. A Day With Sirius
Chapter 19 A Day With Sirius
Thanks for all the support you have given me, it truly does help me get in front
of my laptop and work harder.
Harry's POV
Monday came, and all his friends went to class. So Harry made his way to
the Shrieking Shack. He went down the tunnel and past the wards, which
reminded him the still needed to research those. He decided to scare his
godfather, so he 'poofed' to the living room. The man in question startled
so badly that he fell off the couch.
"What the hell was that? It wasn't Apparation, it doesn't make that
'Bampf' sound or have blue smoke," the dogman said when he realized it
was Harry as he hauled himself up and dusted off his pants.
"It is my own form of travel," the teen said with a shrug. "I got it out of a
comic book. I call it poofing," he added thoughtfully. He never heard
what sound it made, so he was going to stick with 'poof'. He did note that
he might want to get it to where there was no blue smoke or 'Bampf'. One
couldn't sneak up on people if there was a sound and smoke.
'Put that in the databank, Mr. Spock, and see what can be done,' Picard
ordered, making Harry's eye twitch again. He was still getting used to
hearing his crew and was starting to think that he might be a bit peculiar.
Still, it was awesome to have a mind that ran like his. He could hear
what was going on and give suggestions when he needed something
done.
"Can you teach me?" Sirius asked with a hopeful gleam in his eyes.
Harry thought about it, he was pretty sure you had to have a greater
grasp on your magic than most wizards had. "Can you do magic without
a wand?" he asked optimistically. He wouldn't mind teaching him. It
would give him something to do.
"No, I can only turn into my Animagus form without one," was the sullen
answer as Sirius's shoulders sunk in defeat.
"Perhaps that's enough, but you might need to get a better understanding
of your core first," the messy-haired teen sighed. "I have a book that I can
lend you, after a friend is done reading it, that might help," he offered,
thinking about Merlin's book. He'd have to see if it helped the shy boy
first. He hoped the older man wasn't too hard to teach but knowing that
Black had learned magic since he was a baby, it was possible that he
couldn't relearn how to do 'thought magic'.
"Well, alright," the older man said with a bit of a grumble. He thought he
was through studying, but if it could let him do magic like Harry, well
he'd give it a go. "What are your plans for today, pup?" he asked,
changing the subject for now.
"Please, don't call me that," Harry whinged. He really didn't like pet
names, unless it was from the lips of good looking birds, like Luna or
Hermione. Or come to think of it, any of the females he had met so far
could call him anything they wanted. If they kept it to how handsome
and rebellious he was now.
"Why? It never bothered you before," a confused Sirius asked. He had
always call Harry 'pup' or 'prongslet'. The kid never complained in the
past, but then again, he hadn't called him that since he broke out of
Azkaban, barring a few letters. Still Harry never wrote him that he
disliked the name.
"It is too much like 'boy', and for some reason I loathe that moniker. I
think it has something to do with my past, but I don't remember," was the
explanation. Did all adults used derogatory pet names; my boy, idiot
child, foolish boy, pup? They were all depictions of a small child, and the
only type he had heard from an adult since he had been back. He was
almost of age and a legal adult, dammit, and he needed these people to
quit treating him like he was still a baby. Even the twins used Harrykins,
which he didn't overly mind. Then again, what did it matter when he was
planning on leaving as soon as he figured out what happened.
How the hell did his former self put up with all this bullshit? According
to Hermione he never complained about the mistreatment from the
student body during his first and second year. How could he keep shite
like that to himself? He knew that if that happened to him now, he would
have no problem telling the professors to do their damn job, or better yet,
giving back as good as he got.
"Oh, I guess I can see that, so I'll try," Sirius promised with a sad nod. He
was beginning to realize that he wasn't going to be able to pick up from
where he left off all those years ago. This teen before him was
independent and would not like to be coddled. That made him a bit
melancholy, because he wanted to be the adult in the boy's life. However,
now he could see that he was going to have to take the role of an adult
friend or mentor. He berated himself for putting revenge over the safety
of his godson. He missed so much of Harry's life, and now he may never
know what happened in those years.
"Anyway, I'm going to London. Do you want to come with?" the teen
asked as he stood, breaking Sirius from his morose thoughts.
"I'm still a wanted man," the fugitive pointed out, slumping his shoulders
and remaining in his seat.
"That didn't stop you from sneaking into the castle and turning Snape
into an Oompa Loompa," our hero snarled, still upset that the man was so
foolish. Yeah it was funny, still it was a great risk. "You're lucky I figured
out it was you and erected a ward around this place," he said, folding his
arms and glaring at the unrepentant dogman. "I don't understand how
you could be so fucking reckless. Didn't your time in Azkaban teach you
anything?"
"Low blow, Harry," his godfather stated with sad puppy dog eyes. Then
he perked up remembering how Snivellus looked. "Besides, it was funny.
He looked great, all tall with orange skin and green hair. It really set off
his huge nose," he laughed, until he saw that Harry didn't think so. He
sobered and got a fierce look on his face. "Moreover, he needed to know
that I am watching him. I'm positive that he had something to do with
your condition." He too stood and the two stared at one another for about
five minutes, until the older man sighed, seeing he wasn't going to win
this one. "Okay, fine, I was irresponsible. I won't do it again," he
promised. He really couldn't now that Snape knew his Animagus form.
He just hoped the Potions Master was too embarrassed to let that tidbit
out.
"Well, good," Harry said. Sirius should have left it to him. He had had
plans to get the slimy man to talk, but with that stunt he would have to
be more careful.
"How did it go with the DMLE?" Sirius asked, trying to get the negative
attention off of his thoughtlessness. "I saw them pass by here the other
day."
"Pretty much like you predicted," the teen said with a sigh, still angry
that the backwater, pure-blood laws prevented him from justice. "Thanks
for contacting Waters that was helpful. I did get restraining orders on the
old man and the Weasley kid."
"You're welcome. It was the least I could do," his godfather said, glad that
he had finally done something right. "Are they complying?" he asked,
thinking that a bit of paper might not do much. If he knew Albus, that
conniving old man would find his way around it.
"Well the old coot is, but that Ron kid doesn't seem to understand what's
what," he said with a snarl. "I showed him, though," he said with a smile
and proceeded to tell the older prankster about the whole skunk incident.
The two shared a bout of laughter over the poor redhead's plight, and
then the older man sobered when he realized what Harry had said. He
did it without a wand or incantation. "Wow, your control of magic is that
strong?" Sirius asked in wonder. He knew the kid was powerful, but to
turn someone partially into an animal that he had never seen, complete
with smell, sans wand, was beyond what he imagined. The best he could
do as a teen was change someone's coloring and hair.
"Sure, but remember you promised not to tell anyone" Harry reminded
him with a jab of his finger.
"I won't," the older man reiterated, vowing to himself that he wasn't
going to let his godson down.
"Right, are you coming or not?" he really didn't want to talk about his
powers. Not with an adult, at least not yet. Sirius hadn't proved himself
all the way, that and he seemed to still be suffering from his time in
Azkaban if his depressed mood was any indication. He wasn't entirely
sure his godfather was stable. He really hoped that the older man would
keep all of this to himself. So far he showed that he was a careless
Gryffindor. Just jumping in things and not thinking about the
consequences. The spell he had put on him would remind Sirius that he
did make a promise, so maybe that would help.
"Sure, but I'll have to go as Padfoot," was the reluctant answer. He really
wanted to get out of the house, but hated the fact that he wouldn't be
able to talk to his godson. Still, time well spent and all.
"Or I could disguise you," our hero offered nonchalantly with a negligent
wave of his hand. This would be a new bit of magic for him, but after
what he had done to Ron, he was pretty sure he could pull it off.
"Really? How?" that perked the man up. It would be great to spend time
with Harry. They could do so many things in London. With the kid
having no memory, there were a great many things he could show him.
Harry waved his tricorder up and down his godfather's body, wanting the
extra boost it gave his spells. He thought hard on what he wanted, and
the man changed right before of his eyes. Sirius now looked like a
teenage version of himself. He appeared to be eighteen with long dark
hair, grey eyes and a lanky build. Another wave and he was dressed in
more modern clothing; tight jeans and a clean t-shirt with a grey and
black jumper.
"This is great, how long will it last?" the glamored man asked excitedly. If
he could just get Harry to trust him more, he could learn to do this
himself then he wouldn't have to hide all the time.
"Until I release it," the dark-haired teen said, giving his godfather a weird
look. "Why? How long do most glamors last?"
"Well, spells like I did to Snape can last up to a week, but stuff like this
will stay around for about an hour. Same with Polyjuice," Sirius said,
looking in the mirror over the fireplace. He put his fingers to his face and
poked it. It was so real. Not like regular glamors that only imposed an
image. This truly changed his entire body. He was for all intent and
purposes a teenager.
"What is Polyjuice?"
"It's a potion that lets you take on the appearance of another person for
an hour," the now teenage looking man explained. "It is a real vile
concoction and you have to have a piece of the person you're
impersonating, like hair or skin." He gave a full-body shudder.
"That sounds absolutely gross. How, the bloody hell, do you keep
someone from impersonating other people if you have so many ways of
changing your appearance?" Harry asked, thinking that someone could
break it to the bank that way. How the hell did organizations know they
were talking to the real person? All someone had to do was mimic a CEO
and they could get all of the businesses' secrets. What other crimes could
be committed just by using this potion? The things that could be done
with it were endless, and few of them good… maybe spying, but even
that could be used against you. He could imagine the chaos that one
could do in the non-magical world, why they could become rich without
hardly trying.
He had a tickling feeling that he had used it before, but the memory
faded quickly. He'd have to ask Hermione about it.
"Well, there are spells that will tell you if someone is glamored. We used
security questions during the war, to make sure there were no Polyjuiced
spies. Gringotts has its own security, I don't know what, but they have
only been broken into once that I know of," Sirius said in a lecturing
tone. "Plus, like I said most only last an hour," he added, still looking at
his youthful face.
"Alright, well this one will last until I disperse it, so we should be good to
go," Harry said, shaking off his thoughts and coming up to the older man,
getting his attention away from the mirror. "Let's get to London, yeah?"
"How are we going to get there? I can Apparate us, or we can get the
Knight Bus," Sirius suggested, finally breaking away from his image.
"I was going to poof us there, but if you want, you can show me what
Apparation is," the teen said with a shrug. It didn't matter to him either
way.
"How about I take us, and then you can bring us back?" was the reply. He
really wanted to see the difference. He wondered if the Death Eaters had
a similar form of travel, since they liked to create black smoke when they
appeared. It made them appear more dangerous. However, there was still
a 'crack' sound when they came, so perhaps not.
"Sure," Harry agreed, hoping the wizard form of travel was as smooth as
his.
"Grab my arm and close your eyes," Sirius instructed as he held his arm
out.
Harry did as bid and then got the sensation of being sucked through a
narrow straw. It felt like parts of his body were about to be torn off. He
made sure to concentrate really hard on keeping his bits in place. Being a
teen, the last thing he wanted was to lose his manhood. When they
arrived, he threw up his breakfast. "God, that was awful," he said when
he was done. He stood and glared at the unapologetic man.
"I take it your 'poofing' isn't anything like that?" Sirius asked with a
quirked eyebrow.
"God, no."
"Then I can't wait to try it," the now teen said eagerly.
"Right, let's get this show on the road," Harry sighed as he looked around
the alley.
"First we have to get some money," the godfather said, bouncing on his
toes. He really wanted to go to the bank and see if the goblins could see
through this glamor. He wasn't worried they would turn him in. They
were mostly neutral about him. Probably, because he had used their
services many times in the last year, well, that and he was big account.
"Right, where are we?" Harry asked, not recognizing the alley they were
in, not that most alleys looked different, but there were subtle things that
one could see to tell them apart. Like the placement of rubbish tips, and
where the doors stood.
"Oh, right, well we're near Kings Cross, so we have a bit of a walk," the
dogman said as he made his way to the mouth of the alley.
"You couldn't get us closer?" the teen whinged as he followed. Not that he
had anything against walking, but he didn't want to spend all day in
London.
"This is the only alley I know," Sirius defended himself. It was the one he
and the Potters used whenever Lily wanted to get out of the house. They
spent many days in London, just getting away from the war. Lily wanted
them to be educated on the city in case they ever had to hide here. That
and his old flat wasn't far. "Besides, a bit of walk will do you good. If you
use magic to move around, you get fat and lazy."
"Fine," Harry said mulishly. "I'll show you a better place to appear. It's
closer to the Leaky Cauldron," he offered as they made it to the streets.
Being a weekday, it wasn't that busy, so they made good time. Harry
showed Sirius where he slept and what businesses were nice to him when
he had been living here. Sirius showed Harry what sites there were;
where a good place to eat was, and the few places that were still around
from when he dwelled here.
The two made their way to Gringotts, and Sirius was not recognized by
the goblins. He was speechless, if Harry could teach him this magic, he
could go anywhere. Of course, he didn't ask to see his accounts, or try
and get money from the teller.
Money was exchanged, and they went back to the city proper. They spent
a good part of the day in bookstores and touring the sites. Harry had to
admit he had a good time. Sirius was a funny and happy guy, when he
wasn't depressed. He did pick up some wicked books at a Wiccan store
that focused on ritual magic and tuning yourself with nature. He figured
if he could use ambient magic as well as his core, well he'd be more
unstoppable than he was now. Mostly though, he bought ones on
meditation.
Thanks to Luna's advice, and Mr. Waters' warning, he realized that there
was someone in the castle that put his name in the cup. He was already
going over security with Worf in his head. However, from what he had
been told of this Voldemort person, he would need to be more powerful,
hence the books. He reckoned it was a good thing that he was a mostly
moral person, or he would attempt to rule the world. But who wanted
that headache?
He also found some self-defense books that he wanted to learn in case
Mr. Waters and the goblins were wrong and he lost his magic. He didn't
think it would happen, he was really in tune with his core, but why take
the chance? Now that he had these books, if the worst happened he could
still defend himself.
After five hours of roaming the city, Harry 'poofed' them back to the
Shrieking Shack.
"That was really smooth," Sirius commented when they appeared in a
cloud of blue smoke. "I hope that book helps me learn this magic."
"I'm sure it will. Barring what you did to Snape, you seem like an
intelligent man," Harry encouraged. He really wanted this man to be able
to protect himself, if not for the fact that he was his godfather, then for
the fact that a great injustice had been carried out on his person. He
hoped that when Sirius was acquitted they could do something about that
Fudge guy. It had to be illegal to put a Kiss on Sight order out for
someone who never had a trial.
"Hey, I wanted to tell you that I have a house that we can hide in over
the summer, if you don't want to go back to the Dursleys," the dogman
said as if just remembering. He didn't really want to go to his childhood
home, but it was the only Black house that wasn't occupied. "It probably
needs some work, because it's been standing empty for a while, but with
your magic and the elves' help, it should be easy to clean." He wondered
if Kreacher were still about, but he wasn't going to call the demented elf
to find out.
"Let me think about it. I want to try and to go to the non-magical part of
London and get a flat. I could do the reverse on what I did to you today
and make myself older. Plus, I can shield that just as easily. You're
welcome to join me, as long as you don't try and run my life," Harry said,
thinking over some plans to leave. He still had to find out how he lost his
memory, talk to the bloody ghost and scare that Ron kid. That and the
library was full of things he would never think of, like household spells
and defensive magic. He wondered if he could use his invisibility to get
into the restricted section. It was something he would try here soon.
However, if he could glamor his godfather, he saw no reason why he
couldn't do it to himself to look older. Speaking of which, "Do you want
me to drop the glamor?" he asked.
"Merlin, no. I want to be able to walk the streets. It's not like I'm a real
teen and have to go through puberty. No, leave it on," Sirius said
excitedly. He was ecstatic, not even Dumbledore could fault him wanting
his freedom. He could even go and talk to Waters about getting cleared.
His memories were intact and he could show them to the lawyer, and
hopefully obtain a trial. They would have to do some heavy politicking,
but he now had hope. Unlike Harry, he was a pure-blood, so the laws
were on his side. All he had to do was get around that idiot Fudge.
"Right," Harry said with a nod. He could see the man's point of view. He
searched his brain for something to talk about, and then remember his
talk with the twins' father. "Hey, I was talking to Mr. Weasley and he told
me that there was a life debt between me and Ginny. What does that
mean exactly? I mean, I don't want to have to marry the girl. I don't even
know her." That was one Weasley that had kept her distance, though
every time he looked at her she was staring at him with cow-eyes. It was
almost flattering. Almost.
"To put it simple, a lift debt means that she is going to be pulled by
magic into helping you until it is repaid," the older man said, taking a
seat on the couch. He crossed his right leg over the left and thought hard
on how to explain it more.
"So if I demanded that she do the first task for me, she would have to
comply?" Harry asked, sitting in one of the chairs and leaning his arms on
his knees. That wasn't the type of power he wanted over anyone.
"Well, yeah, but I really hope you're not planning on pitting a thirteen
year old girl against a magical beast," the godfather stated firmly. He
really didn't want to think that, but…
"Fuck off, I'm not like that. It was just a question," Harry snarled,
completely affronted that anyone would think he'd do that.
"I don't really know the new you, not like I really knew the old you
either," Sirius mumbled the last part, distraught over the fact he really
didn't understand the teen sitting across from him. These mood swings
were starting to get to him. He wondered if the self-help books Harry
made him buy were going to help. He really hoped so.
"Does this mean others owe me debts too. I mean, I've practically saved
the entire castle at one point or another. At least, so I'm told," he asked a
bit worried that people were going to start throwing themselves in front
of curses or something. "Do I owe that Ron kid for breaking me out of my
relatives? I don't know what happened, Hermione only touch on it
vaguely, but she said he and the twins rescued me."
"Well, I'm not sure," came the vague answer. "I don't know all the stories.
We never really got to talking about your life. You usually only tell me
what's going on right now. I can tell you this, magic will find a way. If
there is a debt. I suggest you just go with the flow. Let magic suss it out,"
his godfather said seriously.
"Right. How did you know it's going to be a magical creature?" Harry
asked, changing the subject and vowing to do his own research on life
debts.
"Oh, my family would wail about how the tournament had been
canceled. They thought it was a great idea in getting rid of anyone could
be more powerful than them," Sirius said with a wave of his hand.
"They'd talk about the past ones and would go into great detail on how
contestants died. Which is why I'm glad that you don't have to compete,"
he added with a softer tone. "Anyway, the first task is traditionally a
magical beast. It's supposed to test your daring."
"Your family sounds like right bastards," the dark-haired teen said with a
concentrated look.
"Oh, they were," he admitted with a laugh. "They tried to disown me just
because I got sorted into Gryffindor. I left when I was sixteen, which is
how I knew no one would rent to you. I lived with your dad's family until
I graduated. That put a hair up Mum's nose," the fugitive laughed. "She's
probably rolling in her grave over the fact that I'm now Head of the
family." That had been a surprise, he thought for sure that being disown
would make him ineligible, but it seems his grandfather didn't agree with
his mum.
Harry looked at his watch and cussed, "Fuck. I missed lunch, the girls and
Neville will be worried. I've got to run. I had a great time getting to know
you better, I hope you understand more about me now," he said, getting
up from the chair and heading to the tunnel. He still didn't know if the
old man could feel his poofing and he really didn't want to find out.
"You still haven't told me about these birds," Sirius whinged, wanting to
live vicariously through his godson. Then he realized he could get some
of his own now. Hopefully it would be an older woman, who liked
younger men. He glanced in the mirror and cringed, 'Not this young,' was
his thought. "Harry, do you think you could make me a little older? I
want so to see if I can score, but I don't think I can if I look like a pimply
teen."
"Sure," the younger man said with a shrug. He waved his hand and now
Sirius looked to be in his mid-twenties, with brown hair and bluer eyes.
This way he wouldn't be recognized.
The jokester went and looked in the mirror and smiled wickedly.
"Perfect," he said.
"Well, that's done. I really have to run," Harry said, making his way out
the entrance. "Try not to get into trouble," were his parting words.
"Yeah, right," Sirius laughed as he made his way to the front door.
Hphphp
I know the smoke from the Death Eaters is part of the movie effects, but I
couldn't help the comparison.
20. Poor Sirius
Chapter 20 Poor Sirius
I want to say, as I do in many of my stories, I do know the difference between
'Luna and I' and 'me and Luna'. I purposely make this grammatical error, and
a few others, to add character. Though well versed, this Harry speaks casually
to his friends. He only pulls the posh act out with people he doesn't like.
Thanks to those who are still reading my work, and my other stories. I am
glad you like them.
Harry's POV
Harry made it back to the castle just as the bell rang to let out the last
class of the day. He hurried to the Entrance Hall, stood on a windowsill,
and waited for his friends to show. They should be coming for study
time. He watched the crowd, and internally groaned at the attention he
was getting. 'I can't wait for someone to break up with someone, then all this
attention would be off me,' he thought unpleasantly. Yeah, it wasn't a nice
thought, but really didn't these people better things to than to stare at
him?
The student body was still debating on this new Harry; some said he was
an arsehole, others stated he was a rebel. So there was still a lot of gossip
about him, complete with finger pointing and whispers. There were the
occasional snide remarks, which he promptly ignored or flipped off the
offenders. He did nicely acknowledge those who waved to him and called
his name, wishing that he remembered theirs, so he could hail them
back. But, they seemed okay with a nod of the head, and a wink to the
females.
Many of those girls giggled and ran away, when he smiled and winked at
them. He wondered what that was all about, as he perused their fleeing
figures. He noticed that even though there wasn't much in the way of
physical exercise around here, barring all those damn stairs, most of the
girls were trim and slender. And very sexy, if anyone wanted his opinion.
He had to wonder if it was the use of magic that burned off the fat and
calories. Given what they had been served so far, more people should be
pudgy like Neville. Maybe the shy boy didn't use as much magic, and
with his low self-confidence it was possible. Then again, Sirius said he'd
get fat and lazy if he didn't walk now and again. He'd have to do some
research, but he felt he was on to something.
'Mr. Spock, add that to the databank,' Picard ordered in his head. Harry
now knew he wouldn't forget.
"Harry," came the exasperated voice of Hermione, breaking him from his
thoughts. "Where were you at lunch? We were so worried." She stood in
front of him with her hands on her hips, looking like she was going to
start yelling if he didn't give her a good answer.
"I was with an adult," he told her in a firm tone that said 'drop it'. She
didn't need to know what he did with his day. The answer he had given
her should appease her enough that she shouldn't ask more. He was
wrong.
"Oh? Who?" she asked with a tilt of her head. She was sure he had snuck
out and gone to London, but did one of the professors take him? Surly the
new Harry wouldn't want that. He really didn't like the staff that he had
met so far. But, perhaps it was one of the teachers he hadn't met, like
Professor Flitwick or Professor Sprout. She didn't think he'd be rude to
those overly nice people. It was hard to tell with this new personality.
She did miss the old Harry, but was getting to like this new one. Still, it
was hard to reconcile the two in her mind.
"Honestly, Hermione, that's all you need to know," our hero stated with a
glare. 'Did everyone have a friend that argued with them all the time?' he
wondered to himself. He would really have to hate to dump her. She was
actually a nice person, when she wasn't being bossy. That and she was
one of his dates to whatever function the staff had dreamed up for this
year. Which was another reason he would stick around for a while. He
didn't want to disappoint the ladies.
"As you can see, Harry is just fine," Luna's voice cut in, stopping the
argument before it started. "Did you have fun with your dogfather?" she
asked dreamily as she sidled up to his side. He jumped from the
windowsill and put his arm around her, making her sigh happily.
Hermione opened her mouth to start haranguing, until Neville elbowed
her to stop. He agreed with Harry, she didn't need to know. Moreover,
here was not the place. She turned her glare to him, and was met with a
matching stare. She cringed a bit at the look he was sending her way. He
never did that before, and he looked like he could put her in her place
without blinking. Yeah, a lot had changed since Harry came back.
"Yeah, we had a great time, and I got some books that'll help with that
little project you set me up with," Harry answered Luna with a wink and
a smile. He really liked this slip of a girl. She kept him calm with her airy
questions and statements. Her whole aura just oozed tranquility, which
he immersed in whenever he could. He still didn't know if they could
have more, but he'd bask in the friendship, until he figured it out.
"What project?" the know-it-all asked, bouncing on her toes, which once
again caused the two male teens to look down. 'Maybe if I quit nagging,
he'll tell me,' she thought, then blushed and stopped bouncing when she
noted where those eyes were. 'Perverts.'
"Just something that me and Luna are experimenting with," he said with
a wave of his hand as he returned his gaze to her face. "However, you're
more than welcome to read the books, after I'm done with them." She was
a smart girl; perhaps, she would suss it out on her own. It wasn't his fault
that she doubted Luna.
"Fine," the bushy-haired witch harrumphed, seeing she wasn't going to
get better answers. "Although, you really should be paying more
attention to your school studies," she scolded, only to be met with a bland
look. She turned and marched into the Great Hall and took a seat at her
normal spot. She then pulled out her books and started to read,
grumbling all the while.
"Don't worry, Harry," Neville said, clapping him on the back. "She'll either
learn to accept that she doesn't need know everything, or die
disappointed." He didn't care what Harry studied, as long as he kept his
promise to help him learn to be a great wizard. He had flipped through
that book the other boy had lent him, and was impressed with the fact
that it was written by Merlin. He was especially glad that the translation
spell was still on it. He now had a start on what his friend was going to
teach him, and he couldn't wait.
"Well, that's a bit morbid but accurate," the dark-haired wizard agreed as
he made it to the seat across from his angry friend, Luna sitting next to
him and Neville by Hermione. He dropped his arm and pulled the Wiccan
books from his TARDIS pocket and started to read.
They studied for a little while with Harry getting strange looks over his
reading material. The bright colored covers and the non-moving pictures
of scantly clothed women praising the moon drew a lot of attention. Most
wizards and witches didn't know what Wicca was, so they had no clue
that they were passing up a different type of magic. 'Their loss,' he
thought as he caught a whisper.
Harry learned that the religion was all about keeping your cool and not
hurting anyone, while attempting to do magic. 'And harm it none, do
what you will' was their motto. Well, there was a longer creed, but it was
mostly boiled down to that one sentence. They used ritual spells to help
others, or improve their own lives. Some of those ceremonies were
bizarre. Really, dancing naked in the moonlight, chanting to dead deities
and the elements was a bit much. 'Still naked women,' he thought as his
mind wandered.
Our hero shook his head and disregarded those titillating thoughts, for
now. They were something he might research later, since they truly
believed that is where they got their powers from. He wanted to learn to
meditate using new approaches that could improve his mindscape and let
him feel the ambient magic in the air. The book he was reading right
now was on aura reading. It was telling him how to get in touch with the
magic around people and feel their aura. He closed his eyes for a moment
did that with Luna, and once again felt the tranquility he felt earlier. This
might not be as hard as the author was suggesting.
There were two suggested meditations in this book. The mirror technique
seemed like it could trap you, if you weren't careful, so he put that away
for now. The candle one seemed like a good start. He'd have to do it in a
non-flammable area, just in case his magic made the flame flare. He was
still learning how to harness it, given how the whole skunk fiasco played
out.
Speaking of Ron, he subtly glanced at the redhead and noted that there
was only a small space around him, so the stink must be mostly gone. He
did see that the black and white hues were still there, albeit washed-out.
He was glad that the jinx was fading. He really felt bad for the boys that
had to bunk with him. He chuckled under his breath, and turned back to
his studying.
He put the aura book away and pulled out a ritual book. After a few
minutes, he was really getting into it. Perhaps, he could convince a few
girls to dance in the moonlight, sans clothes. For a spell, of course.
Shaking his head from those thoughts, which he had to say were very
distracting, he read more.
Sirius' POV
Meanwhile, Sirius was walking down the streets of Hogsmeade, relishing
the freedom of not being recognized. He looked everywhere, as if he
were a third year and in the village for the first time. He was just about
to go into the clothing store, which advertised a new line of clothes with
Harry's name on it, when he realized he had no money. Cursing to
himself, he turned to The Three Broomsticks, and after waving to the
always lovely Rosmerta, who gave him a queer look, he used the Floo to
the Leaky Cauldron.
Using his stolen wand to get into Diagon Alley, he made his way to
Gringotts, once more basking in being able to walk down a busy sunlit
street unmolested. He spotted an Auror, who was probably there to catch
him, and didn't even blink. The guy looked right past him, which made
him break out into a huge smile. This was quite a prank on the DMLE.
He'd have to tell Harry all about it.
The two goblins in front of the bank bowed and opened the door. He
nodded back, as was proper, and made his way to the nearest empty
teller and glanced at the nameplate. "Hello, Steelblade, I'd like to see
Shockhorn if I could," he said, when the goblin acknowledged him.
"Shockhorn is the Black Family Account Manager. Judging from your hair
and eyes, you are not a Black," Steelblade growled. "Or you are under a
disguise, which we greatly frown upon," he added, narrowing his beady
black eyes at the fact that the wards didn't warn him.
"I have little recourse except to come as I am," Sirius said, hoping the
goblin realized who he was by that vague statement. In the past it was
always night when he came, without a disguise, and to a mostly empty
bank. One more shady looking character, whose hood was up, was
always disregarded by the night dwellers.
"We shall see. Snarlfist!" the teller shouted.
"You bellowed?" the little being asked from Sirius' elbow, making the
young looking man jerk.
He wondered where this one came from. 'Sneaky little critters, these
goblins,' he thought.
"Here is another one for a blood test," Steelblade growled, pointing his
gnarled finger at the twitching man. "Find out who he is, and how he got
past our sensor wards. If he is who I think he is, and swears an oath, then
take him so Shockhorn. If he is not, kill him," he snarled, making Sirius
very glad he wasn't lying.
"Follow me, human," Snarlfist deadpanned as he turned to the same door
Harry went through to take his test.
Sirius fretted. He was worried that Harry's glamor might be a little too
complete. He really didn't trust his magic to get him out of trouble. The
spells he had used since he stole the wand were weak. This made him
more determined to learn his godson's brand of magic. He hated that this
whole thing was making him feel emasculated; he used to be stronger
than this.
Damn the bloody Ministry and the fucking Dementors for making him
feel pathetic. He made a vow to himself to become the man he used to
be. He squared his shoulders, like the Gryffindor he was, and followed
the goblin to the room, grabbed the knife with a firm hand, and took the
test, making sure to wipe the blood on his robes. When the numbers of
his four vaults appeared, he silently sighed in relief. A bit too soon.
"Come with me, Black," the goblin said and went to another room.
The glamored man followed the tiny creature. When he got to the door,
he felt magic wash over him, but he remained the same.
In the room was a small table with four wooden chairs. There were
swords and axes along the wall and stuffed heads of magical creatures.
'Was that a werewolf?' the dogman thought, hoping it really wasn't. It
takes a skilled hunter to kill a one of those in that form. There was the
same warning that was written on the entrance on the back wall. The
fugitive knew that if they could get away with it, there would be human
heads decorating those walls. Goblins really didn't like thieves.
"Tell me, Black, how did you defeat the Thief's Downfall?" Snarlfist asked
as he pulled a wicked looking blade from his belt. He started to clean his
long black fingernails and glared menacingly at the man.
"I didn't do it, someone else did," Sirius quickly defended himself, holding
up his hands in surrender. Then he felt the tug of the promise he had
made, and lied, "I can't tell you more, I'm under oath." He worried that he
might have to break his promise. He was sure Harry would understand if
it was to save his life.
Snarlfist snarled and slammed his knife on the table, disappointed that he
wouldn't get torture anyone− today. Trying to get information for
someone under a vow was pointless. They usually died before telling
anything. He sat on one side of the table, and then waved his spindly
hand to the chair opposite. "Tell me what you can, and we will see about
seeing Shockhorn. I want an oath that you will not use this new magic to
rob Gringotts." His toothy grin didn't make Sirius feel any more
comfortable, though he didn't show it.
"I can't tell much, but from what I understand, they actually turned me
into my younger self, and changed my hair and eyes. This is not a glamor
as much as it is a transfiguration or morphing," he said as he sat, making
sure to not mention Harry's name.
"Hmmm, do you mind if I study it? We don't want people to be able to
come into the bank in such a disguise," the tiny being asked, rubbing his
pointed beard in thought. It was imperative that this magic be known to
the goblin nation. The Downfall was supposed to be foolproof; being able
to trick it was bad for business.
Black thought about it for a second as his eyes roamed the heads on the
walls. He firmly nodded his consent, thinking it would do no harm.
The goblin waved his hand in front of the human's body to try and get a
feel for the magic. His brow furrowed as he concentrated on what he was
seeing. There was a great deal of raw magic involved in this 'glamor', but
he couldn't see an actual spell used. He narrowed his eyes as something
clicked in his head. The other person wasn't using spells, he was doing
intent magic. Much like his own people did. There was little that could
be done to reverse it, only the caster could. However, it can be detected
by wards, if they were retuned to human intent magic. He had enough to
give to the warders.
He nodded and stopped the spell. "Your oath," he said, picking up the
knife once more and twirling it in his hands. There would be an oath, or
this man would not leave this room alive.
"I, Sirius Orion Black, do solemnly swear that I am not here to rob
Gringotts, and will not in the future. Furthermore, I will never tell
anyone outside of Gringotts about this magic, unless they take a similar
vow," the dogman recited firmly, making sure to add that loophole, and
holding up his stolen wand. A dim light flared and sunk into his body,
binding him to that oath and the promise he had made Harry.
"I will take you to Shockhorn now," Snarlfist stated, getting up from his
chair and replacing his blade on his belt.
Sirius subtly wiped his brow; that was close. He had no idea what they
did with thieves, and he never wanted to find out. His eyes went to the
head of the werewolf once again, and he shuddered.
They made their way to another set of doors that led to a long hall lined
with more doors, which the disguised man had walked many times
before. They came to a stop in front of a door that had the Black crest on
it.
Snarlfist knocked, and then entered. "Mr. Black is here to see you. Be
warned, he is under a disguise, but he passed the blood test."
"The Thief's Downfall?" the old goblin behind the desk asked, tapping his
knotty finger on the desk and wondering how a glamored human made it
this far into the bank alive. The medium sized room looked like any other
business office. The walls were lined with books and scrolls, and a large
metal and wooden desk sat against the back wall with two matching, red
cushioned chairs set in front of it.
"This is a new form of magic, and it fooled the Downfall," Snarlfist said
blandly. "I have studied it, and it will soon be incorporated into the
wards," he assured the older goblin.
"Very well, show him in."
Snarlfist waved the young looking man in, and Sirius took a seat on one
of the chairs in front of the large desk. "Shockhorn," he greeted with more
confidence, at least he knew this goblin.
"Black," the goblin returned as he waved his hand to see this new magic.
He too was impressed. "I have to say that is a fine bit of magic. Tell me
how you accomplished such a feat." He leaned forward on his desk, his
hands folded over some important looking documents.
"All I can tell you is that it was someone else, and they are the only
person who can break it. I've already given an oath that I will not rob
Gringotts— ever. All I wanted was some money to play with," the poor
man whinged, really put out that his glamor would cause so much
trouble.
"Oh, Mr. Black, you have much more to do, now that you can come freely
to the bank," Shockhorn said with faux sweetness as he got up and went
to one of the bookshelves. He pulled down a tome that was almost as
large as him, and carried it to the desk. He thumped it down in front of
the fugitive and smiled a toothy smile and said, "Let's get your accounts
in order, shall we?"
Sirius, who just wanted to get his leg over, groaned and banged his head
on the very large book. "Shite." He wasn't going to be picking up any
women today.
Harry's POV
The kids had been studying for about an hour, when Harry remembered
something. "Hermione, tell me why the word 'Polyjuice' jiggles my
memories," he said questioningly.
She looked up from her DADA book, and got a thoughtful look on her
face. "Oh, well, you see, we sort of used it in our second year. It's a potion
that lets you mimic someone else, if you add their… essence. Like hair or
fingernails," she quickly reiterated at the disgusted look on our hero's
face. "Bad choice of words, sorry. Anyway, it takes forever to brew. You
and Ron were convinced that Malfoy was the Heir of Slytherin, and
wanted to catch him talking about it. You boys took the potion, I think
you were Crabbe, and the two of you snuck into their common room,"
she hedged in a whisper, making Harry lean over the table to hear her.
She didn't want to tell that she had been stuck as a hybrid cat person for
two weeks. "You did find out that he didn't know anything," she added.
"Ewww, really, I drank that shite?" he inquired with grimace on his face
as he did a full body shudder. He still didn't remember, but if he was
getting nudges there was hope.
"Well, the whole school was sure it was you that was petrifying people,
even though you were friends with me. They were shunning you and
running away in the halls. You just wanted to get the attention off of
yourself," she explained, not even reprimanding his language. See she
could learn.
"What were the teachers doing about it?" he asked blandly, pretty much
sure of the answer.
"Well, nothing really," she stuttered, not wanting to give him more reason
to hate and distrust the staff, but she didn't want to lie to him either.
"However, I think they were unsure as to if it was you or not," she
finished, hoping that would ward off his anger.
Harry scoffed, "Typical," and went back to his reading. One more nail in
that coffin. They were quiet after that and soon it as time for dinner. So
they all put their books away and settled to talk of non-important things.
Harry looked to the Staff Table and brought up his map to cover his right
lens. He read the names of the teachers and wondered why Bartemius
Crouch Jr. was teaching, and what he taught. He was also confused as to
why the man looked older than his father. He remembered Senior telling
him he had to compete in the stupid tournament. With the discussion he
just had, there was a chance that this guy was an imposter, but he didn't
want to accuse anyone of anything without proof. He was just about to
ask a few questions, when his proximity ward went into Yellow Alert.
There was an adult coming.
Sirius' POV
Hours later, Sirius finally stumbled from the bank to a mostly empty
Alley. He cursed the goblins with every fiber of his being. He rubbed his
aching right hand, and wandered down the street to the Leaky Cauldron.
He went to the alley behind it, and Apparated to the outskirts of the
Shrieking Shack. He was far too tired to pick up a bird. He somehow
made it to the bed he was using, and waved off Winky when she asked if
he wanted dinner. He was asleep before his head hit the pillow. He
dreamed of goblins coming after him with rubber hoses, and beating
Harry's name out of him. No, poor Sirius had not had a good day.
Hphphp
I did try and not make Sirius into a wuss, but in my defense I doubt he is
recovered from Azkaban, either in mind or body. That and, I'm sure his stolen
wand is not a match for him.
One more thing, I do know that not all Wiccan rituals are sky clad. I was a
practicing witch for many years and never lost my clothing to the moonlight,
but it's a funny way to distract our hero. Also, I'm not bringing religion in, per
se, more like bringing a new from of magic to the pot.
21. Who Is That Man?
Chapter 21 Who is That Man?
Thanks to the rest of you still reading this, your support is much appreciated.
Harry's POV
"Mr. Potter," came the voice of the person Harry wanted to talk to least,
"you left the school grounds today. May I ask why?" Dumbledore said,
looking over his glasses as if greatly disappointed. Which he was in fact
was. Ever since Harry returned from his week-long absence, he had
defied him at every turn. Now, with this restraining order, Albus just
didn't know what to think.
"None of your business," our hero snarled as he turned to face the old
man. At least he wasn't being familiar with him this time. "You aren't
supposed to be near me, Dumbledore," he reminded the Headmaster.
"If it has to do with school business, then yes I can question you," Albus
stated firmly. He had made sure that little clause was added to the
restraining order. It had been a great debate with the Wizengamot, the
school board, and Harry's lawyer, but in the end they saw it his way, as
they always do. Well, mostly. He had tried to get the whole thing
squashed, but Waters was adamant that the now adult, and wasn't that a
surprise, did not want anything to do with the Headmaster, and if
Dumbledore wanted the young man to stay at Hogwarts, then he would
comply. Since the boy did need to be here, he conceded to the demands.
"Yeah, I did note how you snuck that part in," Harry stated with a glare,
remembering the rant in the lawyer's letter. He had been in such a hurry
at the time that he just skimmed the missive. Now, he was going to have
to read it again to see just how far that went. "Don't think I don't know
your game, old man. You are just trying to find a way to keep an eye on
me."
"It was the only way that you would be able to stay in the castle,"
Dumbledore stated, rubbing his beard. "You cannot expect to remain at
Hogwarts and have me not inquire about your whereabouts. It is against
school policy for you to wander away from the castle without informing
anyone. Even if you are of age," he added questioningly, as if Harry
would tell him how he knew that.
"Great, I'll just be going then," the teen said, making as if to get up. Only
to have his friends protest. He turned to them and winked. He knew the
old man wouldn't let him leave.
"That is not at all what I meant, young man," the Headmaster sighed,
pinching his long nose. "I am merely stating that you should have told
someone that you were going. Now once again, why did you leave? You
know there are Dark forces that want to kill you." He really wanted him
to stay here where he, Albus Dumbledore, could protect him. Why
couldn't this unruly teen understand that? Perhaps, he should have let it
alone, but he really didn't want Harry wondering around without escort.
Harry smirked at his friends in an 'I told ya so' way, and then turned back
to the old man. "I was getting study material," he said calmly, which was
ninety-one percent true. "You said I could self-study, and I am. It's not my
fault that what I wanted to learn wasn't in your library. Now that I'm of
age, I have rights, and one of those rights is to go off campus," he pointed
out.
"Yet, you still need to notify the staff. In addition, there is nothing on the
curriculum that is not in the library. Consequently, you are studying
outside of what we teach in Hogwarts. May I see what you acquired? I
need to be sure that it is safe. There are many tomes that are forbidden in
the school, or that need to be put aside until one is older," the
Headmaster stated, wondering what the child could possibly be learning.
He did hope that Harry wasn't turning Greyer than he already was. He
brushed off the rest as unimportant, since he, as the headmaster, still had
complete control of the school.
"Sure, but don't think for a second that you can 'put it aside'. This is my
personal book," Harry said, and pulled Gryffindor's book out and held it
out to man, making sure it had a Return Charm on it. If the Headmaster
decided to walk away with it, or add any charms to it, it would reappear
back in his TARDIS pocket. Harry wasn't taking any chances. He didn't
trust this man, or any of the adults he met, bar Sirius and even he was
still a maybe.
"This is a priceless manuscript, how did you obtain it?" Albus asked as he
turned the book over in his hands, studying it intently. This was a lost
piece of knowledge, and he wondered if Harry would let him read it. It
was very doubtful at this moment, but he'd ask another time. For he was
sure the boy would one day forgive him.
"Not your business," Harry repeated, holding his hand out in an unspoken
command.
"Very well," the old man sighed as he handed the book back with a
grandfather like smile. "Learn from it well. Furthermore, do try to let us
know if you are going to leave the grounds," he said as he turned to go
back to the Staff Table.
"Yeah, right," the teen scoffed as he turned back to his friends. Luna
nodded, knowing that her friend would go where he will. Neville
shrugged, it wasn't his business, and Hermione…
"Harry," the bossy girl started only to stop and flinch when she was met
with three piercing glares.
"No, just no, Hermione, don't start with me," Harry bit out with a slash of
his hand. He really didn't want to get into it with her. She knew how
much he loathed the old goat and the reasons why. He didn't understand
why she was so hung up on authority. It had to be something with her
upbringing. Perhaps, she'd start to see that adults weren't the last word in
everything. They made mistakes, and the Headmaster thought he
controlled everyone, that was abuse of power, and the amnesiac hoped
she learned that soon.
"I was going to ask if I could read it," the bushy-haired witch huffed, not
completely lying. Not that any of the other three teen believed her, but
they let it go. As long as she wasn't scolding anyone.
"Like the old man said, it's a priceless artifact. So, sorry, but, no, it's not
leaving my possession," our hero stated, putting the book back in his
TARDIS pocket.
"You can trust me. I've never damaged a book in my life," she all but
begged. She really hoped that he would start treating her like he did the
others, while he didn't leave her out, he still held back with her.
"I'm sorry, but I'll see if I can make a temporary copy of it for you," he
compromised. He'd make one that couldn't be copied and would
disappear in a few days. She would be able to take notes, but that was
all. It wasn't that he didn't trust her with the book. He knew she would
not abuse it, but he really felt that she still hadn't proven herself either.
Sure she'd kept his secrets so far, but nothing had challenged her yet. As
it was she was walking a thin line with all her reprimanding and such.
Then again, she had been by his side since the beginning, so had Luna.
Maybe, he was playing unfair favorites among his friends. After all,
Neville hadn't really proven himself either and he had Merlin's book.
However, the shy boy didn't harass him whenever he did anything. He
didn't ask questions, and he had stuck up for Harry whenever he could,
but so did Hermione. The dark-haired teen knew that he'd let Luna
borrow any book in a heartbeat, but she just radiated trust and peace. He
was going to have to put this in the databank and look harder at his
actions.
"Can you tell me more about it?" she asked, eager to know.
He shrugged, not seeing the harm. "It's a book written by Godric
Gryffindor. It's mostly about wandless magic and the pitfalls of messing
with spells," he said, scooping up some of the roast beef and potatoes
from the platters that just appeared.
"Oh, that sounds wonderful. I will be glad to get a copy," she said
excitedly. She was a fast reader and a bit of knowledge was better than
none. Besides, it was written by Gryffindor, who wouldn't want to read
it? Even Slytherins would jump at that chance.
"Harry, I was wondering something," Luna said, looking at him pointedly.
"Why do you still wear glasses? I mean, you might be able to get your
eyes healed. Or get contacts. Have you asked Madam Pomfrey? Or
attempted to research it with your project?" She really wanted to see if he
could pull off something that even the best healers could not.
"I didn't know I could, and they're useful, but I'll look into it," he
answered vaguely, he wanted her to understand there was a reason why
he didn't use his new magic to rid himself of glasses, other than the fact
that it never occurred to him. "Which reminds me I need to get new ones,
too bad I didn't think of that while we were in Hogsmeade, or while I was
out today," he added, remembering that these spectacles would fade.
"That's right, those are short-term, I had forgotten," Hermione stated a bit
upset that she had overlooked it.
Harry waved his hand in a 'forget it' manner. "Don't worry about it, I'll
get Madam Pomfrey to magic up a new pair," he lied. He was going to fix
his eyes and make this pair plain glass. He once more opened his mouth
to ask about Junior, when the twins came up and sat on either side of
him.
"So what's this we hear about you sneaking off, ickle Harrykins?" Fred
asked as he served himself some roasted chicken. They had just come
back from Quidditch practice, and Wood had driven them hard. He was
starved.
"Yeah, and why didn't you invite us?" George continued, picking the same
food as his twin.
"I had no idea you wanted to go," was the answer. "Please, don't call me
ickle, I don't mind Harrykins, much, but would prefer it if you stuck with
Harry."
"Okay, Harry," they said together.
"Just for future reference, we always want to go," George stated with a
smirk.
"Yeah, trouble is our middle name," Fred added with a matching smirk.
"Right, well I never know when I'll need new material, so how will I tell
you when I'm about to go walkabout?" the dark-haired teen asked the
matching gingers.
Hermione opened her mouth to protest, when Neville stomped on her
foot. She yelped and when she met his glare, she realized that she was
doing it again. So, she held her peace, for now.
"Well, that is a puzzle, what with us being in different years," Fred said
with a frown. The twins put their heads together behind Harry's back and
had a quick discussion with mostly whispers and facial expressions.
They drew apart and they said, "We'll get back to you on that."
"Right, you do that. Hey, I have a question. Your dad told me about you
and Ron coming to 'rescue' me during the summer before my second
year. What was all that about?" Harry asked, looking back and forth
between the two.
"Well, you didn't answer Ron's letters," Fred started as usual. "And I do
have to say he was quite worried about you. Don't know why that
changed," he added, rubbing his chin. "Anyway, he told us that your
relatives didn't treat you right, so we stole Dad's car and went to find out
what was going on."
"We got there, and there were bars on your window, locks and a cat flap
on your door, and they were feeding you a cold can of soup once a day,
or so you told us. Your poor owl was also locked in her cage. Both of you
were starving. It's a good thing we showed," George continued, making
Harry swing his head between the two.
"Did I tell you why they were doing that? Not that I can think of a good
enough reason, but…" he trailed off. He really wanted to know. The more
he heard about these Dursleys the more he didn't like them. He was
piecing together his childhood from the tidbits people told him, and it
looked like he might have been an abused child, or at the very least
neglected. Either way it didn't sound like a happy home, which made him
more determined to not go back. This new him might wind up hurting
them. Abuse would explain his gut reaction to hide while he was on the
streets.
"Something about Dobby ruining an important dinner engagement," Fred
said with a frown as he tried to remember.
"Yeah, he dropped the pudding on a guest to get you in trouble with the
Ministry," George laughed. That was funny, well until you got to the part
where Harry was punished. But picturing an elf floating some large
dessert over a woman's head and dropping it was hilarious.
"It worked to. You had them cowed, until they found out you couldn't do
underage magic," Fred said.
"Why did he do that? I thought he was my friend," Harry asked,
remembering Hermione vaguely touching on this subject, when she was
retelling his life.
"He was trying to save your life," they said as one.
"Yes, he didn't want you to come to Hogwarts that year," Hermione
added, hoping that Harry wouldn't look down on the little guy. "He really
thought he was doing the right thing."
"Right, you mentioned that," our hero stated and then waved it away.
He'd have to talk to Dobby about it, and the order came for it to be added
to the databank. "So, who is the ugly guy with the weird eye, sitting at
the Staff Table?" he finally got to ask. All six of them turned to teachers.
Snape's POV
"What are those children talking about? They just all looked this way,"
Snape asked warily as he watched five Gryffindor— and one Ravenclaw
— heads turn towards where he and Moody sat.
He didn't need any more trouble. He still wasn't getting anywhere with
the Grey Lady and the Bloody Baron was up his nose all the damn time.
He couldn't help if the kids in his class were useless. Dumbledore was still
questioning him about that night; like his answer would change the more
he was asked. He wondered what country he could hide in. Somewhere
where there were no Death Eaters, Order members, or ghosts to
blackmail him. No Potters or Blacks to make his live miserable. No
twinkle-eyed men or torturous masters to control him. There had to be
somewhere.
"I don't know, Snape, perhaps they found out that you're a damn Death
Eater," the imposter snarled, playing his part. He was trying to use the
magical eye to read their lips. 'Constant Vigilance' indeed. He cursed
under his breathe when he realized they were talking about him. He
threw his napkin down on the table, got up and stomped from the room
without another word. He didn't need the attention on him.
"What did you say to Alastor to make him to leave so suddenly?"
McGonagall asked, as she patted her lips with a napkin. With Harry's
missing memory of the night he ran, she didn't quite trust the Potions
Master as much as she used to. Not that she liked the boy right now, still
to Obliviate a child, and perhaps being the reason he ran away, well, she
was keeping an eye on him.
"I simply asked him if he knew why your Gryffindors were looking this
way. Potter is up to something, I know it," Severus snarled, glaring at the
teens. His eyes narrowed when he was something green flicker in the
brat's glasses, like there was a light on them. 'Just what is that child up to
now?' he wondered.
"Severus, must you always blame Harry for everything?" Minerva sighed.
It was a constant battle between them, and she really didn't want to get
into it right now.
Then the teens looked back to each other and started to talk in whispers.
"I've lost my appetite," Snape said, folding his napkin and placing it on
his plate. "Goodnight, Minerva, Filius, Pomona, Albus," he said as he
nodded to each of those nearest him, and then swept from the room.
Harry's POV
"You mean the ugly guy that just stomped out? Not Snape, but the old
one?" Fred asked, picking up some chicken and taking a bite.
"Yeah, he's a bit unnerving," our hero stated, also returning to his meal.
"That's ole Mad-Eye Moody," George answered, swiping some more
chicken off the platter.
"What is his real name? Because that sounds like a nickname," Harry
asked with narrow eyes.
"Alastor Moody," Neville answered. "He's the DADA professor and an ex-
Auror. Most of the people in Azkaban are there because of him."
'Shite,' Harry thought frantically. 'What am I going to do with that bit of
information? I was right, he's an imposter. Why would there be an impostor at
Hogwarts? Oh, dammit, he must be the one who put my name in the stupid
tournament. But why? Is he the one trying to do me in? Again, why? Fuck,
what can I do?' His mind raced with this information. He knew he
couldn't trust the adults, and he couldn't just out and out say he knew the
guy was a fake. He'd have to explain how he knew. So what to do?
Dammit.
Out loud he said, "I don't trust him, there is just something about him
that gives me the willies. Try not to be alone with the guy, okay?" he
looked to each of his friends with a serious face.
"I don't know, Harry, I was alone with him and all he did was talk about
my parents. He seems reasonable enough," Neville said, looking at his
frantic friend and wondering what set him off. When the DADA professor
talked to him after the class with the Unforgivables, he seemed like a
nice guy, if a bit gruff and paranoid.
"Please, just trust me on this, that guy is bad news," he all but begged,
still running the new data through his databank, trying to come up with a
solution.
"I believe Harry is correct," Luna said with a dreamy look. "That is a man
that should be avoided at all cost. He is the Defense Against The Dark
Arts professor after all," she added, and then came back to herself,
humming a little tune.
"That's right, according to what Hermione has told me, we trusted all the
DADA teachers and they all tried to kill me at one point or another,"
Harry exclaimed, happy to have an excuse.
"Harry, how can you say that? Professor Lupin didn't try to kill you,"
Hermione said, looking at her friend and wondering the same thing
Neville was.
"Wasn't he the werewolf that tried to eat me— twice?" our hero asked
with narrow eyes. He still was uncertain about that guy, even if he was
Sirius' best friend. From what Hermione told him he was just as reckless
as his godfather. Well, maybe not quite, but still with his condition he
should've known better than to rush ahead unprepared.
"Well, he really wasn't himself," she tried to defend the werewolf.
"That doesn't negate the fact that he put himself in a position that put
others in danger, or the fact that he tried to eat me," Harry snarled,
slamming his fork on the table.
"Yes, I suppose you are correct," the bushy-haired witch quickly
conceded.
"Well, when you put it like that, I guess I understand why you wouldn't
like him. Okay, Harry, I'll keep people around me when he's near. I just
hope I don't get detention with him," Neville said to defuse the angry
boy. He did wonder if it was more than that, and vowed to ask Harry
when they were alone.
"Good," the dark-haired boy said with a firm nod and went back to his
dinner. His mind was still racing as to what to do. He knew one thing for
sure; he wasn't going to be caught around that man.
22. Dropping Bombs on Neville
Chapter 22 Dropping Bombs on Neville
I am basing the book covers off some that I remember from when I practiced.
Harry's POV
"Hey, Neville, I just remembered something." Harry said, turning to the
sandy-haired boy. He was going to let mind crew go over what to do
about the Moody impostor. They'd think of something. "You know how I
was telling you about my mum's diary? Well, there's a prophecy, and it
pertains to both of us, so we'd better get started on that project."
"Really?" the shy boy asked, a bit fearfully. Being raised as a wizard he
had a healthy dread of prophecies, which was one of the reasons he took
Divination. Not that Trelawney was any good. He certainly didn't know if
he liked the fact that he could be part of one. "What does it say?" he
asked.
"Well, I don't know the exact wording, but something about only a boy
who was born at the end of July could 'vanquish' Voldemort. It states that
it is either the boy's life or the Dark Lord's," our hero said, rubbing his
chin and ignoring the flinches. "There is a bit about being marked as an
equal, which could mean my scar, so you may be in the clear. But, why
take that chance?" He really didn't want the other boy to be caught
unawares. He really didn't understand prophecies, but with Luna being a
seer, he wasn't going to take the chance that it was bogus. While he got
Neville up to speed on wandless magic, maybe he could help fortify his
mind.
"Right, I'll study that book harder," Neville stated with a firm nod of his
head, as he firmed his shoulders. He was determined to get that book
read tonight. Maybe, if he did, they could start tomorrow. From what he
skimmed of that book, he could go really far and then he wouldn't be
such a wuss at magic. He was really glad he had Harry as a friend,
because only a friend would lend out such a priceless artifact.
"Yeah, get back to me when you're done," the dark-haired teen stated as
he bit into some scalloped potatoes. He had to admit the house elves
really knew how to cook.
"Don't worry, Harry, I plan on finishing it tonight," the other teenager
stated, then he too returned to his dinner.
"What book?" Hermione asked carefully. She really wasn't winning any
good points with her friends today, and she didn't want to rock the boat
any further.
"Just copy of a book on Magical Theory that I let him borrow," Harry
lied, waving it off as unimportant. He took out the Wicca books that he
read earlier and gave them to the bookworm to hold her over. Perhaps, it
would slate her curiosity for now. "These are what I was studying today.
I've done with these, so you can look at them. Maybe we can practice
some of those rituals," he added with a wink and a wiggling of his
eyebrows.
Neville blushed when he saw one of the covers. Those were some very fit
women.
"Pervert," Luna giggled, seeing the scantily clad woman on the front of
the first one.
"Teenager," Harry laughed. He loved their little byplay.
"Harry, some of these women are indecent," Hermione gasped, as she
looked at the females praising the moon with only robes and bit of cloth
to cover the essentials.
"All the right bits are covered," he disagreed with a frown. He didn't think
they were offensive at all. To him they were visions of loveliness. They
all had pretty decent clothes on in his opinion. Sure one to the books had
women in open robes and nothing underneath, but like he said, all the
right bits were covered. They rest of the books had women and men in
Renaissance clothing, flowing gowns, cloth pants and tunics and such. He
had no idea what was offending her.
"Fine, I'll look through them, but I don't see what could be so important
about a minor Muggle religion," she said, glancing at the index.
"I got it mostly for the meditation techniques. The lady in the store said
there were good ones in there that I hadn't tried. I'm trying to see if I can
get my memories back with them," he added taking a sip of his juice.
"Here Luna, here's one on aura reading. It might help clear your mind up
a bit," he added, handing the book to his blonde friend. "Seriously, let
two me know if you want to try anything," he said again with smirk as
his mind went to thirteen sky clad females dancing in the moonlight. His
eyes glazed over, until Luna hit him on the head.
"Pervert," she said again with a huge grin on her face.
"Guilty," he finally conceded. "Something was bugging me earlier and I
was wondering if you guys had any insight," he waved at pure-bloods
surrounding him, who all perked up. "I noticed there aren't a lot of
overweight people here, at least not compared to the non-magical world,
and was wondering why. It's not like there is an abundance of exercise.
Except all those damn stairs." Which he really was tired of climbing.
"That and look at all this fatty food," he added, indicating all the roasted
meat, the gravies, the sauces, and the excess starches.
"That is a very intelligent observation," Luna commented, looking over
the people around her. She never really thought of it. She knew she never
gained any weight, and with her love of pudding she really should, but
that could be a family trait. After all, both of her parents were willowy.
Her mind was going over what she knew, making her less attentive to the
rest of the conversation.
"Well, our mum is on the heavy side, but she doesn't get much exercise,
what with keeping house all the time," Fred said, rubbing his chin. "That
and she cooks enough to put a house elf to shame. We never want for
food in our house."
"Now that I think about it, Dad's not the epitome of heath either," George
stated, thinking over who else negated Harry's statement, like Professor
Sprout, Minister Fudge, that toad of his, and Bagman.
"Do they use a lot of magic?" Harry asked tentatively, not wanting to
offend.
"Mum uses quite a bit for chores," Fred said with a nod.
"Dad might use a lot in one day, but most days are slow," George stated.
"Oh, I never asked him, but what does he do?"
"Head of the Department of Misuse of Muggle Artifacts," they said
proudly.
"I'm going to take that means what it sounds like," the messy-haired
amnesiac said with a smile.
"I'm not one to ask," Neville lamented, bringing Harry's attention to him.
He hated being pudgy. "I can say since I've been here my weight has
dropped a bit, but I can't seem to get that last bit of baby fat off," he said
with a frown. Yeah, he had a few body issues.
"Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to make you feel bad, I was just wondering," our
hero stated, keeping the rest of his theory to himself for now. He'd have
to scan the other boy's magical use. Harry really wanted to help his new
friend, and hoped it was his self-confidence that was holding him back.
The shy boy waved it away. "It's alright, it's something I want to look into
too," he said, now that he was thinking about it. If he could get rid of the
fat, that would be awesome. It was another thing his gran always got on
to him about. She'd point out how fit and strong her son had been, and
how Neville wasn't measuring up.
"Great, we'll add it to things to research," Harry said as he rubbed his
hands together, and then changed the subject. "I want to prank Snape,
any ideas?" he asked, looking to the twins and Neville.
"Well," the sandy-haired boy started reluctantly, "Snape is my greatest
fear and when we faced the Boggart, to make it funny, I had him dressed
in Grans clothes. You can possibly jinx him with that," he said as his face
held a hopeful look. The scene played out in his head, making him
chuckle.
"What's a Boggart? And how does your gran dress?" were the excited
questions. Snape dressed as a woman would be great, and if he could get
it to be random that would be funny as hell.
"A Boggart is a creature that takes on the guise of what you fear most.
Only laughter will make it fade. We learned about them last year. Your
Boggart is Dementors," Hermione informed him with a frown. She didn't
like the idea of pranking a teacher, but she held her peace for now.
"Right, Madam Bones told me about them," Harry said, thinking that he
needed to get the Patronus down quickly. Waters had told him all about
them, and what they were used for. He'd have to ask the twins if they
knew it, so that messages could be sent if he went walkabout again. He
could already hear his mind crew going over the spell, so he would know
it completely soon.
"Yes, it was Professor Lupin who took his time to teach you the Patronus
Charm. He was ever so kind, and one of the best DADA teachers we've
had. Though, Professor Moody isn't bad," the bushy-haired girl stated,
wanting Harry to understand that Lupin was good guy.
Harry frowned at that both those statements, until Neville brought his
attention to him.
"Gran dresses in an old-fashioned woman's suit. It's tweed and has a knee
length skirt and a matching jacket, and she has a buzzard hat. She pretty
much has the same suit in many colors. I'll get Dean to draw it for you, so
you can get a better picture."
"That'd be bloody awesome," the twins said as one. They had heard about
the incident, but could never quite get a spell down to replicate it.
"Right, I'm knackered, so I'm headed up. You guys coming?" Harry said
with a yawn. It had been another long day. He really hoped Sirius got his
leg over, the man deserved to have a good time.
Sirius' POV
Poor Sirius sneezed in his sleep and continued to dream. He was chained
to a desk and there was a huge pile of paperwork in front of him. His
account manager was cackling to the side; saying that he would never be
able to leave. The rubber hoses would hit his hands whenever he stopped
signing something. There were women to the other side the room, calling
him to come and play. He rolled over and mumbled in his sleep, "I'm
trying. Wait for me, my beauties." His legs made a running motion as he
went nowhere.
The Gang's POV
The group all decided that they too were tired, so all of them grabbed
their bags and left the Great Hall. They talked of unimportant things and
Luna spilt off near the Ravenclaw dorms. Harry made sure to kiss her
cheek goodnight, making the twins crow and Neville wonder if he could
start doing the same. Hermione just blushed, when Harry did the same to
her. They made it to the Gryffindor tower and they all climbed wearily in
to their rooms.
Neville settled on his bed, and took out Merlin's book determined to
finish it tonight. He could always get a Pepper-up from Pomfrey in the
morning. Ron came in, glared at the closed curtain and mumbled
something about a traitor. The shy boy was just glad that the jinx was
wearing off and the odor was mild. He turned his attention to the
wondrous tome and read with fervor.
Hermione was looking through the Wiccan books, and she didn't find
what Harry was so fascinated about. The meditation techniques were
interesting but could've been found in the school library. She was sure
that Harry only got them for the women. Really, boys. She scoffed and
put them away with a snort of disgust and went to sleep.
Luna warded her trunks with a new prank ward, which would glamor
anyone who touched it into an old woman. It would only last on hour,
but those vain girls would cry when they saw their beauty fade. She
giggled to herself and went to sleep, dreaming of the stars and the moon.
She'd read the aura book tomorrow. There was no great hurry.
The twins were talking to Lee about what they discovered about the
night Harry left, but no matter how much they discussed it they still
couldn't pin it on Snape. They then talked about helping the other boy
with his prank, until Morpheus came and took them to dreamland.
Harry's POV
Harry was in his mindscape going over what to do about Crouch Jr. He
made the connection that this was a bad guy, possibly a Death Eater. He
thought maybe he could write to Waters and have him and the Aurors
come to the first task. Then he could out the man, when he lost his
magic. That might clear Harry's name and then he could start getting
things that needed to be done.
While in his mind, standing on the main deck of the Enterprise, he pulled
all the remaining Wiccan books out and handed them to Data. He wanted
to see if the android could read them quickly and process them. Then it
would only take minutes to find the best form of meditation.
Data took the books and flipped through them. "It is my opinion that you
should start with the candle meditation. I would not recommend the
mirror one. My analysis shows that it would be too easy to become
trapped in the ever repetitive images."
Harry nodded and said, "Thanks, that's what I thought too." He took the
books back and put them in his pocket. He'd give them to Hermione if
she asked or to Neville if she didn't.
"I am part of your mindscape, albeit mostly the subconscious part," Data
said with a nod of his head. "I will be able to process information quickly
and do what I can to give it to you while you are awake."
"Any thoughts on how to get my memories back?" the dark-haired wizard
asked, looking at the view screen and seeing the vast white area. He saw
the miniature sunset and really wanted to be able to get there.
"Inconclusive at this time," was the answer. "We are running scenarios
now. This shield appears to be impenetrable; however, all defenses have
a weakness. We just have not found this one's yet."
"Well, that sucks."
"Indeed."
"Well, keep up the good work. I'm going to go to sleep and hopefully
dream of hot babes," Harry said, looking at Troi and Uhura on the sly,
hoping they didn't see. He then blinked and was in his own bed. He
rolled over and went to sleep. He did dream of good looking women
dancing around a bonfire, naked. They were all his age though. For some
reason Luna and Hermione weren't there, maybe he subconsciously felt it
would be disrespectful. Who knows how the dreaming mind works?
The next day the first thing the boy-wonder did, was fix his eyes. It was
quite painful as they healed, like someone was scrambling them and then
trying to separate the parts with a hooked needle. Perhaps, he should've
asked Pomfrey. When the pain finally stopped, he blinked and smiled.
"Perfect," he said the empty room, which he could now see clearly. He
then made his glasses permanent with plain glass, so he could still use his
map. He added some charms that could see through things and vowed to
keep it to walls. No promises, he was a teenage boy, after all.
Getting up and dressed he met his friends and they went to breakfast.
Luna came down, and sat with them, snickering to herself. When they
looked at her inquisitively, she waved to the old looking women in
school uniforms, who were coming in to Great Hall. They went up to the
Staff Table and complained to Flitwick. They couldn't tell how it
happened, since they might get in trouble. The professor waved his wand
told them it would fade before their first class. The girls turned crone,
went to the Ravenclaw table to much laughter and finger pointing. Harry
gave the little blonde a kiss on the cheek for a prank well played.
The gang didn't talk about anything important over breakfast, though
Hermione did tell him what she thought of the books when she handed
them back. He just shrugged and said, "Your loss," making her frown.
And he handed them to Neville, who did his upmost best to not look at
that one cover.
Harry hit Snape with the jinx, though he used what he knew of fifty style
dresses. He could tweak it later to fit Neville's gran. It wouldn't activate
until the middle of the man's first class. It would last a few minutes and
then catch him again an hour later. He made sure to set it up so the times
were random and the dresses were different.
Snape sneezed and glared around the Great Hall to see if anyone was
paying attention to him. He didn't see anyone looking his way, but he
was sure Potter was talking about him.
The rest of the morning passed with everyone, but Harry, going to class.
The boy hero went to the library and turned in his borrowed books. He
took a few random books off the shelves and tried to get the Enterprise to
scan them. It worked; everything he even glanced at was added to the
databank for Data and Spock to go over. They would pick out what was
useless and evaluate the rest. He did this until Neville had his first break.
Using his map he found the boy and dragged him into an empty
classroom.
"Did you finish the book?" he asked, looking at his friend's tired face.
"Yeah, I got it all read by midnight. I have to say I've never heard of such
magic," the exhausted boy said, taking the book out of his bag and
handing it back.
"Great," Harry said, putting the book in his TARDIS pocket and then
manhandling Neville to the front of the room. "Stand here and let me
scan you," he all but ordered.
"Scan?" the shy boy asked.
"I'm going to see if I can… get a feel for your magic. Then we'll know
what we're working with," our hero explained, as he let his magic roam
over his friend from head to toe. His eyes widened when he saw Neville's
core. It was almost as big as his. Now, he just had to boost the boy's
confidence. "Well, we do have a lot to work with. You are almost as
powerful as I am," he said with a huge smile.
Neville furrowed his brow at that. "That is good news, but then why
doesn't magic work for me?" he asked, not sure if Harry got his 'scan'
right.
"Let's see you cast a spell," Harry said, making sure his eyes never left the
teen in front of him.
The sandy-haired boy shrugged, took out his wand and levitated a small
statue. It wobbled and then slowly rose into the air. He deflated, and put
it back down. "See, I am all Muggle," he sighed.
"Nonsense, it's your wand," Harry said after his crew gave him the
analysis. The scans showed the magic leaving his core and then stopping
at his hand. It would then trickle down the wand and slowly do what it
was supposed to.
"My gran told me this is a powerful wand, it was my dad's. She said I
should be proud to use it," the other boy debated. He really didn't want
to give up his father's wand. There was so very little that he had of his
parents. He was still determined to see if there were journals in the vault.
"Yeah, but for some reason it's not connecting to you. Here, try my
tricorder," the dark-haired teen said, handing it over. His eyes once more
fixed on the boy's core.
Another shrug and another spell later, Neville perked up. He could feel
the difference. It still wasn't perfect, but that statue rose higher and
quicker.
"See," Harry said excitedly. "Now we just have to get you to do all of that
without one. The theory is sound. All you have to do is meditate on your
core, follow it when you cast a spell and then channel it through you
hand."
"Easy for you to say, I've been told all my life that that is impossible,"
Neville sighed. He wasn't going to get over his issues in one setting.
"Here, watch," our hero said, as he waved his hand and lifted the statue
six feet into the air without any effort.
"Wicked," the other teen said, looking astonished. He knew Harry did
different magic with all he had observed since he started hanging out
with the boy.
"Right, you have to get to class, but tonight I want you to meditate. Get
some books on Occlumency and build your mindscape. Then read those
books I gave you this morning. And then we'll work on it some more. I
have faith in you, Neville," Harry said, clapping him on the back and
leading him out of the room.
"I'll try," the shy boy said, still not convinced that he was all powerful.
"Do or do not, there is no try," our hero quoted, though he had no idea
where he heard that from. He thought it might be the guy Yoda from Star
Wars, but did he read it or was it on the telly? He didn't know, so he
waved it away. It was good advice.
His friend looked at him weird and then shrugged and went to class.
Harry decided to go and see if his godfather scored.
23. Rita's Poisoned Quill
Chapter 23 Rita's Poisoned Quill
Harry's POV
As Harry walked through the courtyard, making his way to the
Whomping Willow, he was spotted by Hagrid. The huge man waved for
him to stop and ran to catch up with him. The teen wasn't sure what he
wanted, so he waited. The Yellow Alert went off the closer he got. With a
thought he had his crew stand down, but to remain alert. He didn't know
Hagrid well, and the guy looked like he could crush him like a tin can.
Still, from what Hermione told him, there wasn't a gentler soul on earth.
"'Arry, where are ya off ta now?" the half-giant asked as he made his way
to the teen. "Dumbledore doesn't want ya ta be wandering around alone,"
he added when he caught up.
"Don't worry, Hagrid, I'll be with an adult," the dark-haired wizard said in
complete honesty.
"Well, that's alright then," Hagrid stated, clapping the boy on the back,
making him stumble.
"Right, I'll just be off. If the old man asks, tell him I'll be back before
dinner," Harry added as he walked away.
"Ya shouldn't talk abut the Headmaster that way. Great man,
Dumbledore," the tall man said to the boy's back, scratching his beard. He
knew Harry was still upset with him and the Headmaster, and he hoped
Dumbledore was wrong and the boy would gain his memories back. He
really missed his teas with his little friend and his mates. He still needed
to find a way to tell Harry about the dragons. He couldn't do it now; he
had to teach a class. Maybe, he'd get Ron to help him. Surely the rumors
were not as bad as they say. Those two had been friends since the
beginning. With those thoughts, he went back to his hut to wait for the
Hufflepuff/Ravenclaw third years.
"Yeah, right," the amnesiac scoffed under his breath and continued on. He
made it the Willow, and wandlessly threw the Knockback Jinx that Data
just suggested at the knot and ambled to the tunnel. Once he got to the
Shack, he called out, "Sirius, are you up yet?" He really hoped the man
had had a good time.
The still glamored man came stumbling down the stairs. "Yeah, I'm up,"
he said tiredly as he flopped in a chair. "What's up, Harry?" he asked,
running a hand down his exhausted face.
"Well, you either got lucky, or you're suffering from a hangover, or both,"
the teen smirked, looking at his map and not seeing anyone but him,
Sirius, and Winky. He shrugged his shoulder and took a chair. "Either
way, you must have had fun."
"I spent all day in Gringotts getting my accounts in order, and it's all your
bloody fault," the dogman snarled, pointing an accusing finger at our
hero.
"How the fuck do you figure that?" Harry exclaimed. He thought for sure
that his godfather had a great time with his new looks.
"Those goblins are slave drivers," he whinged, and then he told his
godson about his adventures of the day before, and snarled when Harry
doubled over in laughter. "It's not bloody funny," he growled. "I had
nightmares all night long." He gave a full body shudders. He swore he
woke up with red hands.
The teen waved him off and continued laughing. Sirius threw a pillow at
him and then the older man joined in with his own chuckling. If it had
happened to someone else, then yeah, it was funny.
"Sorry, sorry," Harry said, regaining control over his mirth. "I wanted to
see if you scored, but I guess not. Maybe later, yeah?" he encouraged
with a waggle of his eyebrows, and then got a thoughtful look on his
face. "There is something I want to talk to you about. Who is Lupin? I
mean, I know some things about him, but why haven't I seen him?
Hermione goes on and on about what a great guy he is, and tells me that
he was good friends with you and my parents. So where is he?"
"Moony? Well, he is a very good friend of mine. I told you about him
when I was telling you about your dad," Sirius said seriously, all joking
gone now. "She told you about his furry little problem?"
"Yeah and the fact that he tried to eat me, twice," the teen snarled. He
still wasn't sure what to make of the guy. Just because someone was nice
does not mean they can be trusted.
"Yeah, I can see where you might be wary, but, Harry, werewolves have
no control over themselves during the full moon," the glamored man said,
hoping that this new Harry wasn't prejudice.
"From what I understand there is a potion that makes it so they can. He
was given it on that night, by Snape, and he ignored it. How long does it
take to swallow a goblet of liquid?" he asked, not giving an inch.
"He thought I was here to kill you," Sirius defended his buddy. "He
probably didn't even think about it, what with fearing for you and your
mates' lives," he snarled, not liking where this was going. "He was trying
to protect you."
"By putting us into more danger by having an out of control werewolf on
the loose, sorry, not buying it," Harry said, folding his arms defiantly.
"Look, he made a mistake, anyone could do the same. Besides, he showed
you the Patronus Charm so you wouldn't have to deal with the
Dementors," the dogman tried to reason.
"Which I understand saved our lives, and for that I am thankful, but that
still doesn't negate the fact that he didn't take proper precautions," was
the argument. "Five seconds is all it would have taken to swallow that
potion, and he could have done it while he was coming here. He's been a
werewolf for how long?"
"Like I said, it was a mistake, but it all worked out in the end," Sirius
reasoned.
"Why hasn't he come here to see me, or you, for that matter, if he is such
a good friend?" Harry asked again, brushing the rest aside until he met
the man. Maybe he was being harsh on the guy. Still, he'd hold off his
opinion on what happened that night, for now.
"You have to understand some things about Remus' life. He's shunned in
today's society. He can't find work or have a family. Life is rough for a
werewolf."
"So he can't afford a Get Well note, or a stay safe letter?"
"Dumbledore probably told him to stay away until all the heat from last
year blows over," Sirius said, rubbing his hairless chin. He missed his
goatee, maybe when they were done debating, Harry will magic him up
one. "Snape outed him to the whole school, so yeah, he's probably
hiding."
Harry scoffed, but figured the man was right. Still a post would've been
nice. He dropped it for now, and brought out Merlin's book. "Here is the
book I told you about," he said as he put it on the table. "This is the only
book I found that comes close to my type of magic. Learn from it, and
we'll see if we can't get you going on wandless magic," he added and
pulled out Godric's book. He placed it next to Merlin's and then waved
his hand to copy both. Gryffindor's for Hermione and Merlin's for Luna.
Glad the argument was over for now, the young looking man picked up
the offered book. "Holy shite, this is written by Merlin," he exclaimed,
running a reverent hand over the pages. This was priceless, and Harry
trusted him with it. That made him swell with pride. He would do his
very best to not damage it.
"Yeah, it's a really good book and if you are an Occlumens, then you will
benefit from it quickly," Harry said, putting the other three books back in
his TARDIS pocket, making sure to tag the copies. "Before you get into
that I have a problem. Possibly life and death," he said ominously,
looking his godfather in the eyes so he knew this was serious.
"What's up?" Sirius asked, putting the book back on the table.
"There is an impostor in Hogwarts. His name is Bartemius Crouch Jr." the
teen said, pulling out the Marauders' map.
"That's impossible, I saw the man dead," Sirius said with a furrowed
brow. He remembered when the floated the dead Barty Jr. in front of his
cell.
Harry snorted and said, "With all the ways you people have to
impersonate someone; you truly believe it can't happen?" He lifted an
eyebrow, thinking once again that logic didn't apply to wizards.
The dogman once again rubbed his chin in thought. 'He's right; it could've
been someone else. But who and how?' He thought back to that time and
remembered Senior and his wife visiting. They both left, but the wife
didn't look good, but that could be the effects of Azkaban. Still…
"Look, here's the map. See, Junior is teaching right now, and Moody is in
his quarters. Don't you have to have the person your impersonating's
essence?" he asked, pointing to the two places on the map, which didn't
actually show the Jr. part of the name.
"How do you know that's not Sr.?" Sirius asked gazing at the map.
"Senior is in the Head arsehole's office."
And he was right there were two Crouches in the castle. "Shite," he said,
looking at both names.
"I thought we could write Waters and he get him to come to the first task
with Bones. They could then catch him when he loses his magic," Harry
explained. "Then I can get my name cleared as a cheater and move on
with my life."
"That's a good start, but I'm not sure if we should hold on to this
information that long. That man," he pointed the DADA classroom, "is a
stark raving lunatic. I don't want him near you or the other students."
"Well, what do you suggest?"
There Sirius deflated, he had nothing. Even with his glamor there was
little he could do with his weak wand. Jr. was not to be underestimated.
He may be barmy, but his was a powerful wizard. "Tell Dumbledore?"
"Didn't he claim to be Moody's longtime friend?" Harry asked, wondering
where he got that information from. He shrugged off as someone
mentioning it, but he couldn't remember who. "Wouldn't he already know
the man was a fake?"
"Double shite. Fine, we'll go with your plan then, but, Harry, please don't
confront the man. He is quite mad, and a zealot of You-Know-Who."
There was no way he wanted his godson near that fake.
Harry waved him away and said, "I'll just keep an eye on him. The task it
right around the corner. So he probably won't make a move until then. If
my theory is correct then one of us will lose our magic, hopefully him."
"Alright, let's get planning," Sirius said thoughtfully, and the two put their
heads together and strategized. Noting that Senior and the Headmaster
had left the office.
Bagman's POV
There was a small crowd waiting in a small room. It was the official
Wand Weighing Ceremony, and they were waiting on the youngest
champion.
"Where is Harry Potter?" Bagman asked, looking at his magical watch.
They had been waiting for a good twenty minutes for the boy. Everyone
was getting antsy. The champions were bored and the officials were
angry. The press was having a field day, as the longer the wait, the more
those vial quills scribbled. This did not look good on Hogwarts. He was
also worried that the teen spoke the truth and wasn't going to participate.
That would be bad; he had a lot of money riding on this. It was bad
enough that those Weasley twins were in his face about the Leprechaun
money he had given them.
"I am sure that he will be along any minute now. Perhaps we should have
warned the champions of this ceremony before today," Albus said,
looking over his glasses at Crouch Sr.
"It's tradition," the man grumbled. He was looking bad, like he hadn't
slept in days. He had no clue where his son was, but he was getting a
sneak suspicion that he was right here in the school.
Just then Colin Creevey came running into the room, breathing hard and
trying to restrain his laughter. He had just come from the potion's
classroom and saw Snape dressed in a frilly dress pink that was tightly
belted and flared at the skirt. It was hilarious. The man kept trying to
magic it away, but he couldn't. He was yelling that he was going to get
Black back. It wasn't until the dress disappeared that Colin asked about
Harry, only to be told he wasn't there. He looked all over the castle, but
couldn't find him.
"Mr. Creevey, where is Harry?" Dumbledore asked, rubbing his beard
with worry. He just knew the boy left the castle again. 'Damn that boy,
why couldn't he stay in one place?'
"He wasn't in class or the library. I looked everywhere, even the dorms,"
Colin stated, catching his breath as he put his hands on his knees.
"Oh my, that is troublesome," the Headmaster stated.
"Do you always let your students run around during class time?" Madam
Maxime asked with a look of disapproval. So far Hogwarts didn't impress
her. It was bad enough they had two champions, now one of those
champions was snubbing them.
"Yes, Dumbledore, how hard is it to keep control over one student? And a
celebrity at that," Karkaroff inquired. He knew the boy would do a
runner. He looked so scared after the drawing. Then he was missing for
week and had to be dragged back to the castle. Gryffindor courage,
indeed.
"Young Harry is suffering from an illness at the moment. He is doing self-
study, and I had hoped he would be in the library," the old man stated
gently. He had kept Harry's condition within the walls of Hogwarts so far.
He was surprised the two of them hadn't learned about it yet.
"If you are talking about the rumor zat 'e 'as… amnezeia," she tried the
word. "Zen it is merely a boy afraid," she finished, waving her many
ringed hand.
"Yes, ve have heard the rumors as vell, but the boy does not seem to be
suffering," the Durmstrang Headmaster replied. He, like Maxime, did not
think they were true. They had both seen the boy laughing with his
friends and generally appeared in good health.
Rita Skeeter's green quill was writing a mile a minute. This would be
good. She had so many headlines running through her head; all she had
to do was pick the one that would cause the most damage. Did she want
to make the Boy-Who-Lived suffer or Hogwarts, perhaps the Ministry?
Oh, the possibilities.
Harry's POV
"Well, we're not going to get any further in this. I have a few books I
want to read, so let's just study for a while," Harry said, taking out some
of the books he got from the library. Yeah, he could scan them, but
sometimes reading was just relaxing.
"Yeah, let's," Sirius said, picking up Merlin's book and carefully opening
the cover, very thankful that there seemed to be a translation spell on it.
The two read for hours, until it was time for dinner. Harry put his books
away and ran to the castle. He was met by Dumbledore and his two
minions, McGonagall and Snape. His proximity ward flared, but they
were in his way so he continued on with a heavy sigh.
"Mr. Potter, I thought I requested that you to let us know when you
would be leaving the castle," Dumbledore said, looking over his glasses.
Harry shrugged and said, "I told Hagrid."
The old man sighed. He couldn't fault him this time. "You missed a very
important part of the tournament. This is the day your wand would have
been weighed to see if it was in good condition. You made me look very
unprofessional."
The teen shrugged again. "Not my fault that you play your cards close to
your chest. No one told me about any appointments today. Hell, I don't
even know when the tasks are scheduled, so that is not my fault. Plus,
and I'm repeating myself here, I'm not competing," he enunciated each
word. "I don't know why you people don't listen to me."
"You will lose your magic if you do not comply," the Headmaster said,
pinching his long nose.
"I don't care," Harry stated for what seemed the hundredth time. "Look,
I'm done talking to you; you asked your questions, I gave my answers. So
if you will excuse me, I'm going to dinner," he said as he walked away.
"When are you going to start disciplining that boy?" Snape snarled as he
watched Potter move on. He knew either he of Black played the dress
prank on him. He was leaning towards Black, because he didn't think the
boy-wonder was up to it. His clothing had changed three times already
today, making him a laughingstock, and he couldn't do anything to vent
his anger on the amused students with that blasted ghost hanging out in
his classroom.
"What can I do? He abided by the rules I set out. There is nothing to
correct," the old man said, looking at his protégé. He still was doubtful
about the man's alibi. However, so far the man was sticking to it.
"He disrespects you, me and every adult in this school. I'm sure he is in
cahoots with his godfather. Who knows what they will get up to," the
greasy-haired man pointed out.
"To which he feels he has a very good reason," was the rebuttal. "For all
intent and purposes, we are keeping him here against his will. I am sure
he will soon see our way, Severus. Leave the boy alone," he added firmly.
"Yes, Headmaster," Snape gritted and then whirled around and stomped
to dinner.
"Severus is right. You should discipline the child more. You are never
going to earn his respect otherwise," McGonagall stated. She was
mortified when she heard the boy had skived off such an important
event. She was, and always will be, loyal to Hogwarts, and the child was
making them look bad at every turn. He needed to be brought to heel.
Even if he never recovered him memory, he was still a child, and they
should not be allowed to be so disrespectful to the staff of this school.
"What would I punish him with? He cares not for house points or being
expelled. He needs to remain here where we can protect him," Albus
argued, thinking he would have to do something soon to gain Harry's
trust. His staff was starting to lose respect for him.
"Get him to follow your rules, or I am going to the Board and have him
removed. Boy-Who-Lived or not, he is making a mockery of us," she
threatened and then turned and followed Snape.
"When did I lose control?" the old goat asked no one. With a heavy sigh,
he too moved to the castle.
Harry's POV
"Where were you today?" Hermione asked softly, not wanting to start
another argument.
"Studying? Why?" Harry asked as he served up some breaded pork chops
and mixed vegetables.
"Oh, I was just wondering. Colin Creevey was looking for you today.
Something to do with the tournament," she said, pointing at the third
year, and then started dishing up her own meal.
"Yeah, I was just confronted by the adults. I told them what they needed
to know and came here," Harry shrugged and continued eating. He pulled
out the two copies, gave Luna hers under the table and handed Hermione
hers. "Here's that copy I said I'd get to you," he said, winking at the little
blonde, who discretely put hers away.
"Thank you, Harry, this is marvelous," she said as bounced in place,
making the teen's eyes wander. "How did you do this? You don't know
any magic," the bushy-haired witch asked, looking over the first page
with wonder.
"Padfoot," was the answer. "Tell me how classes were?" he asked,
changing the subject as Hermione propped the book on a pitcher,
blocking his view.
So the group talked about unimportant things as they ate. Right when
dessert started, there was a flurry of owls delivering a special edition of
The Daily Prophet. Harry didn't get one, but the look of horror on
Hermione's face said it wasn't good.
"Oh this is bad," she said, and handed the paper over with trembling
hands. Harry read the headline and his face reddened with anger. There
on the front page was a picture of him, he didn't know where they got it,
and the headline said:
The Boy-Who-Lived Shuns Tournament. Is He Scared or are Rumors
True?
"Who is this bitch and where does she get off writing about me?" Harry
asked as he read the article. It mostly stated that he blew off the Wand
Weighing Ceremony and that he was feeling remorseful about putting his
name in the Goblet of Fire. There was a small sentence about the
possibility that he had amnesia, but she wrote that it might be a ploy to
undermine the officials. "I'm going to make sure she fries," the angry teen
stated as silverwares started to lift off the table.
"Harry, calm down," Luna said, putting her arm around his shoulders.
"Your magic is getting away from you," she added, waving her free hand
to indicate the floating tableware.
"Someone give me some parchment and something to write with, not a
quill," the dark-haired teen demanded as he put all the silverware back
on the table. He had a few letters to write. "How do you make a howler?"
he asked the twins with a wicked grin.
24. Who's Running Scared?
Chapter 24 Who's Running Scared?
The scene with the reporters came from a reviewer, whose name got lost in the
shuffle. I think it was a guest reviewer. If you want a call out, let me know.
Thanks for tickling my muse.
Thanks again to all of you who are still with me.
Hermione's POV
"Harry, I'm not sure that's a really good idea," Hermione said worriedly,
but firmly. There were times you had to stick to your views, and this was
one of them. If he got mad at her for it, then so be it. She wasn't going to
let him jump into trouble just because he was furious. She had stood by
him for too long to just let him do something that might come back and
bite him. "She's a horrid person and gets away with writing poisonous
things about everyone, even the Minister. All you're going to do is make
her write more about you. Do you really want that kind of publicity?" she
reasoned strongly. The Harry she knew would have just rolled with the
punches. He never would had done anything to get noticed and sending a
howler to Rita would do that.
"Hermione, I know that you're getting to know this new me. Do you
really think I'm going to let some two-bit hack write lies about me?"
Harry questioned softly, still immersed in his anger and not wanting to
take it out on her. He understood what she was trying to say, but this
could not go unpunished. He would get with Waters and see if he
couldn't sue the pants off her, but first payback.
"I'm just saying to think about it first, and don't let your anger control
you," she said with a soft look. She knew it was probably pointless, but
she had to try. She was beginning to wonder if he valued her opinion at
all.
"Did you read the same article I did? She called me a coward. That is not
okay. She never even spoke to me. It would have been simple to confirm
whether or not I have amnesia. All she had to do was ask. No, she's a
spiteful bitch who is more of a glory hound than I'm accused of being,
and I'm going to show her just what a coward I am. If I hide, I will be
proving her point," he stated quietly, and held out his hands for writing
utensils.
Hermione sighed and handed him a parchment, an inkwell and quill.
"You can't write a Howler with a pen," she explained.
Our hero shrugged took them up and put quill to parchment for about
five minutes. His face took on a myriad of emotions, mostly
maliciousness. He folded the parchment into an envelope, stuck it shut
with a spell, and then turned to the twins and raised an eyebrow.
"You have to point your wand at it and feed it your anger or frustration
until the paper turns red," Fred told him.
"The problem is there's an incantation, and we don't know it," George
finished.
"Oh, that's alright, I think I get the gist," Harry said wickedly, and put his
hand on the parchment feeding it the negative emotion. He felt the anger
leave his body and flow into the letter. Everyone watched in amazement
as it turned red and then black. Smoke started to pour off and it looked
like it would burn if you touched it. He pulled a long piece of twine from
his TARDIS pocket, added a spell to it, and tied an end to the letter. As if
just knowing he needed her, Hedwig flew to his shoulder. "Alright, girl?"
he asked as he petted her chest. She hooted calmly. "Good. Here, take
this to Skeeter, but try not to touch it, okay? Make sure you leave as soon
as it drops," he said, tying the other end of the string to her foot.
The owl nipped his ear and took off, the black letter leaving trails of
smoke behind it. All the people in the Great Hall watched her and
wondered just what the Boy-Who-Lived was up to now. Dumbledore
shook his head and had a brief thought on stopping that post, but
decided he was in enough trouble with Harry. Perhaps, it was time to let
him make a few mistakes, and this was surely to be one.
"How… how… how did you do that, Harry?" Hermione asked, completely
flabbergasted. As far as she knew, he didn't know how to do magic. This
confirmed that he was hiding things from her. It made her sad that they
hadn't gotten back to the tight friendship they had had.
"Read the book I just gave you, that will explain most of it," was the
answer as he wrote another quick note to Waters. He'd send it off in the
morning. Then he tucked it away and went back to his afters, feeling
much better. His proximity alert went off, causing him to sigh. He didn't
bother to check his map, thinking it was the old man coming to
reprimand him. The Daily Prophet was slammed down on to his plate,
spattering the remains of his dessert onto the table. That made him
frown, he wasn't done yet.
"See, Potter, I'm not the only one who thinks you're a coward and a
cheat," Ron sneered, folding is arms in a smug 'I've proven my point' way.
"The whole world knows what you are now."
"Go away, Weasley, unless you want me to press charges on you for
stealing my shite," Harry said, running a tired hand through his hair.
That spell took a bit out of him, he had added more than just the Howler
spell, and he really didn't want to put up with this right now. "Are you
sure you want that? I mean, can your parents afford it? I've only let it go
because I like them, and the twins, but if you don't back the fuck off and
maintain your distance, I'm going to," he threatened. He really didn't
want to, but he was tired of putting up with the youngest male.
Those words set the twins in motion. As one they stood and grabbed an
arm and said, "We'll handle this." And without another word they took
Ron out of the Great Hall, with him protesting that he wasn't done yet.
Whether was his meal or his rant, they never knew.
"Well, that's done," Luna said as she spelled Harry's plate clean. "Have
some more pudding, Harry. That Howler seems to have taken a bit out of
you," she added, looking at his pale look.
The boy hero nodded in agreement and took a huge slice of pumpkin pie
and started eating. When he finish he let out a jaw-cracking yawn. "That's
me done," he said, getting up from his seat.
"I'm done too," Neville stated, grabbing his bag and joining him.
"I would actually like to talk to Hermione for a while. I'll see you boys
tomorrow," Luna said, looking pointedly at the bushy-haired witch. "Girl
talk," she added, turning to the males and giving that 'women's secret'
smile.
The boys shuddered and left for the dorms.
"What did you really want to talk about?" Hermione asked, giving her a
wary look. She had the idea of what the topic of the conversation would
be, but she wasn't sure what the ditzy girl would say.
"I was wondering if you wanted to maintain your friendship with the new
Harry," Luna said as she picked at her tart. She liked Hermione and
would hate to see her driven away with her bossiness. She really hoped
the girl would listen to her advice.
"Of course I do, how can you ask that? He's my best friend." The other
witch looked totally affronted that anyone would question her devotion
to Harry. Even though she, herself, had since he came back.
"Is he really? What do you know of this improved personality?" the little
blonde asked with wide serious eyes.
Hermione deflated at that, she really didn't know much about the new
Harry. He was so different from the introvert that he used to be. She was
still attempting to get along with this more outgoing character. It was
hard though with them arguing all the time. However, she still thought of
him as her best friend. "I'm trying," she said softly as tears form in her
eyes, "but he keeps some many things from me. I know he is, and he
never used to do that before. I don't know what to do," she cried, and put
her face in her hands.
"Oh dear, I didn't mean for you to cry. Shhh, there, there," Luna said,
giving her a one-armed hug and holding her close. "I wanted to give you
some advice that I hope will help," she whispered in to the other girl's
ear.
Hermione sniffled for a few minutes, then used a napkin and dried her
tears. Then she squared her shoulders, sure she wasn't going to like what
was going to be said, and looked at the Ravenclaw. "I can take it," she
stated with firm nod.
"Oh, don't fret so. It is rather easy to get alone with Harry. All you have
to do is… listen," the small girl said with a bright smile, patting her arm
as if it was really that simple.
"I do listen," was the defensive argument.
"No, you really don't. You may hear with your ears, but you don't listen
with your eyes," Luna said vaguely.
"That doesn't make a lick of sense," the bushy-haired witch huffed. She
knew the girl was going to say something barmy.
"It really does if you think about it," was the rebuttal. And with that Luna
grabbed her bag and went to her tower. She had a book to read.
"Listen with your eyes," Hermione grumbled as she too left the Great
Hall. She too had a book to read.
Rita's POV
Rita Skeeter was relaxing at her desk with her feet up and a cup of tea in
her hands. She was satisfied with a good day's reporting. Everyone was
talking about her article and they were all vilifying the boy-wonder. The
paper had a good run tonight; they even did a second printing. She knew
she should be getting started on her commentary for the next day but
was content to relax for a minute.
Other reporters were glaring at her in jealousy or hate. They never liked
that she could get way with such articles. Most of them tried to be good
reporters, but with sensational sales like this evening's, well that didn't
happen often. The Prophet was more of a tabloid, so most good stories
were binned. Many wished that there were more papers to be employed
with, but with only three major publications, jobs were limited.
Just then a beautiful snowy white owl flew through the owl window,
carrying a smoking black envelope that was trialing on a long string. No
one had ever seen a black Howler before, so they had no idea what it
was. Wands went up and shields were cast as they all watched the bird
fly to Rita's desk.
Rita looked at the letter with dubious eyes and tried to banish it. That
was the spell to release the twine and the letter flew into the air and
opened. Hedwig shot to the ceiling, and out the window. Soot was flung
from the parchment, covering everything within ten feet of Skeeter. She
coughed and waved her wand to rid of it, but that only set off the yelling
part of the letter.
"LISTEN HERE YOU CONNIVING TWO-BIT REPORTER. IF YOU EVER
WRITE ABOUT ME AGAIN WITHOUT MY PERMISSION OR WITHOUT
TALKING TO MY LAWYER, I WILL SUE THE PANTS OFF YOU. AND IF
YOU THINK FOR ONE FUCKING SECOND THAT I'M GOING TO RUN
AND HIDE FROM YOUR VILE WORDS, THINK AGAIN, BITCH.
CALL ME A COWARD WILL YOU? I'LL SHOW YOU HOW MUCH OF ONE
I AM. WANT TO TUSSLE WITH ME? BRING IT. YOU KNOW WHERE I'M
STAYING. ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS FACE ME AND WE'LL SEE WHO
THE BLOODY COWARD IS. OR IS ALL YOU CAN DO IS SPIT OUT LIES
TO MAKE YOU FEEL BETTER? AFRAID OF A LITTLE BOY WITH NO
MEMORY. YOU'D KNOW MORE MAGIC THAN I, SINCE I BLOODY WELL
CAN'T REMEMBER SHITE.
I HAVE AMNESIA, YOU STUPID CUNT, AND IF YOU THINK THAT THAT
IS BULLSHIT THEN ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS TALK TO MADAM
POMFREY AND SHE WILL CONFIRM IT. DO YOUR FUCKING
RESEARCH. YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO BE A REPORTER. WHAT KIND OF
REPORTER JUST WRITES SHITE LIKE THIS EVENING'S ARTICLE.
THAT'S NOT REPORTING, JUST SOME HACK SPOUTING BULLSHIT TO
SELL PAPERS. WELL, IF YOU THINK YOU CAN GET AWAY WITH THIS,
THINK AGAIN. I'VE GOT MY FUCKING EYE ON YOU AND YOU'D
BETTER WATCH YOUR STEP, OR I'M GOING TO CRUSH YOU. I MAY
NOT REMEMBER MUCH, BUT I DO HAVE PEOPLE WHO ARE MORE
THAN WILL TO HELP ME PUT YOU DOWN LIKE THE BUG YOU ARE.
AS FOR SNUBBING THE TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT, LET'S JUST SAY
THAT I WILL NOT PLAY IN THOSE STUPID ROMAN GAMES FOR A
BUNCH OF BLOODTHIRSTY FUCKING PEOPLE THAT I DON'T KNOW. IF
YOU WANT SOMEONE TO DIE FOR THE MASSES, THEN BE MY
FUCKING GUEST AND DO IT YOUR DAMN SELF. I DIDN'T PUT MY
NAME IN THAT DAMN GOBLET. THAT IS THE LAST I HAVE TO SAY ON
THAT MATTER.
I WILL BURN YOU IF YOU TRY AND DO THIS TO ME AGAIN.
DO YOU UNDERSTAND?"
The Howler then burst into flames setting the desk on fire, but it burned
out before it hurt anything but Rita's notes and her half-written article.
Suddenly there was the sound of clapping. Soot flew from her wiry hair
as Rita turned and scowled. She all but growled when she saw the rest of
the reporters cheering her misfortune. She picked up her soot covered
alligator purse and left the building. She'd see what he thought of
tomorrow's article. A wicked smile crossed her face. Little did she know
that the Howler was far more than it appeared to be.
Harry's POV
The next day the first thing Harry did was mail his letter to Waters. He
wrote a quick note to Sirius and had Dobby take it to him. He hoped that
the man got lucky today, and would be in a good mood tomorrow. He
went back to the dorms and picked up Neville and Hermione, the latter
looked thoughtfully at him. He raised an eyebrow, but she just shook her
head with a small smile, and gushed over the Gryffindor book. They met
Luna on the way and went to the Great Hall. Sitting in their usual seats,
they talked about Magical Theory as they ate.
The post owls came and soon there was a lot of laughing when the
Prophet was read. There on the front page was Skeeter covered from
head to toe in soot as the black Howler was exploding. It replayed that
scene over and over. The headline read.
Potter Fights Back. Who's Scared Now?
The article that followed retold what the Howler said, and how Rita left
the building and hadn't been seen since. It stated that she was now
running scare of the boy hero, and didn't want to anger him any further.
They did say that they were going to check on reports to see if the Boy-
Who-Lived really had lost his memory.
The gossip started up again, as the students from all three schools were
debating on whether the amnesiac would compete. There was a lot of
grumbling and whispers, but our hero's group ignored them.
Harry had a good laugh. He knew that it was more than that, and that
there would be another article from Skeeter soon. Boy, would she be
surprised. Right now, he brushed it off as a job well done and went about
his day. He needed to talk to Sirius again, but that could wait until
tomorrow. Today he wanted to scan books about wards. So, after
excusing himself to his friends, he went to the library. He wandered
around, not wanting to bother the bitchy librarian, and soon found the
section he was looking for. Taking down four books, he carried them to a
table and started scanning.
He learned a lot about ward stones and personal wards, like his golden
dome. How they worked and what they needed. He needed a better grasp
on Runes, so he searched for those books. Again scanning the ones he
found. While he, Data and Spock were going over what to do with them,
his proximity alert went off. He noted on the map that it was Weasley,
but the guy maintained his distance, so he just watched out of the corner
of his eyes. After a few minutes the redhead left.
When he learned all he could, he left the library. He made it down a
corridor as was just turning the corner when there was a rattling in one
of the suits of armor. He scanned it, but it came back inconclusive. He
and his mind crew figured it was the magic on the metal interfering. So
he stepped up and peeked into the suit, to make sure no one was trapped
in there. Bullies could be cruel like that.
Suddenly he got cold and scared.
A creature came out of the mouth. It looked like the epitome of death
with its ragged cloak, and its boney hands. There was deep rattling
breathes coming from the thing, which cause Harry to shiver. He looked
at the demon in front of him and had the fleeting thought, 'So this is a
Dementor. I wonder why if I can't remember what they are, I'm see one now.
Is it subconscious? Who would bring something like this in to a school?' His
thoughts were going a mile a minute as he backed away.
He heard a voice of a woman screaming and wondered who it was. Then
he heard horrendous laughter and wanted to kill whoever was making it.
He got his head together and cast the Patronus, which he did on instinct.
Instead of a transparent silver stag, it was solid looking brown one,
except it was translucent. When it touched the Dementor, it screamed.
But it didn't fade, or run, so Harry knew it wasn't the real thing. He
banished his Patronus and made the creature in front of him a clown,
which was quite a funny sight. When he chuckled, the thing flew back
into the armor. He'd have to tell someone about that, but he had no idea
who. Perhaps Flitwick…
He heard cursing down the hall, but it was too far away for his map to
pick up. He'd have to fix that, and with that thought the map expanded.
There about fifty feet away was one Ron Weasley. 'So that's how he wants
to play?' Harry thought vindictively. He looked at his watch and saw it
was lunchtime and smirked. 'I don't have time for you right now but you'll
get yours, Weasley.'
Turning in the opposite direction, Harry headed towards the Great Hall.
Hphphp
Honestly, I tried to not leave even the slightest cliffhanger, but for some reason
I have a hard time doing that, it's just the way I write.
25. Nabbing A Few People
Chapter 25 Nabbing A Few People
Harry's POV
He met up with his gang of friends outside the Great Hall for dinner. He
had no idea he had spent the entire day in the library. They went inside
and the first thing Harry did was go to the Staff Table. He decided on
telling Flitwick, at least this man hadn't done anything to him yet. "Hello,
Professor, I don't believe we've been reintroduced. I'm Harry Potter," he
said to the diminutive man.
That got some looks from those that had doubted him. Madam Maxime
was now wondering if she had been wrong. Karkaroff was still in the firm
belief that the boy was faking. The rest of the Hogwarts' staff, barring
Snape and Moody, was giving him looks of pity. He cut them all icy
glares, and then turned his attention back to Flitwick.
"Ah, yes, Mr. Potter, my name is Professor Flitwick. I teach Charms, and
am the Head of Ravenclaw. What can I do for you this evening?" Filius
asked with a beaming smile. He had yet to have a confrontation with this
boy, and was more than happy to help. He still remembered the nice shy
boy from his class and was hoping Minerva was wrong and the child had
not turn in so someone as vile as she said.
"I was coming from the library and was confronted by a Boggart," Harry
said blandly. Even though this was one of the professors that he didn't
hate, he still had very little positive emotions for the guy, since he
couldn't control his own House. Luna had told him that she had gone to
complain to the man in her first year, but he said that until she had proof
then there was little he could do. Harry understood that, to an extent.
After all the teachers were busy that year, doing the Aurors' job and
trying to solve why people were being petrified, but the man could've
taught her how to ward her things.
"Oh my, that is not good. Why, first years will be terrified. Thank you,
Mr. Potter, for letting me know. But, why tell me and not Professor
Moody?" Flitwick asked, placing his fork on the table.
"Luna said you were mostly a nice man, so I came to you," was the stoic
answer.
"Mostly?" came the confused inquiry.
"You like to turn the other way when others are being bullied," Harry
stated boldly.
"Ah, yes, Miss Lovegood's nargles. I had forgotten about those. Tell Miss
Lovegood to come to me after dinner and we will discuss her missing
things," Flitwick said thoughtfully. In truth he had forgotten, and the
young girl hadn't come to him again. He had thought perhaps it had been
solved without his input. "I will be in my office around eight this
evening."
"I'll tell her. The bogart is right outside the library, and the last I saw it, it
was in a suit of armor," Harry said, feeling a bit better about the man.
"Very well, I will talk to the DADA professor and we will go and take care
of it," the half-goblin stated, hopping down from his chair and doing just
that.
Harry shrugged and went to join his friends. He had done his job and
now all he wanted to do was eat. As he joined the table he leaned over
and whispered to Luna to meet the man after eight. She nodded her head
and gave him a grateful grin.
"Why did you need…?" was all Hermione got out when someone kicked
her foot. She looked around at the people surrounding her and Luna and
Neville were both giving her pointed looks.
"It's alright, guys, I'll answer her question. Weasley set me up to face a
Boggart," he said as he started to load his plate.
"Not saying that you are wrong, but are you sure it was Ron?"
"I saw him," was the answer as Harry took a bite of his roast beef. He
really liked the way they prepared it. It was spiced just right. He was
going to have to talk to Dobby to see if he couldn't get the recipe. For
some reason he felt he liked cooking.
"Oh," was all she said as she too took up some food, and pulled
Gryffindor's book out and started reading it.
"I assume you are going to pay him back?" Neville asked, taking some
chicken and potatoes.
"Well, yeah," Harry said a bit astonished that he would ask.
"Okay, just to let you know, Ron is terrified of spiders," the not quite as
shy boy stated.
"Is he really?" our hero hummed, thinking that that might be too easy,
but still the arsehole had set him up to face his greatest fear. He'd have to
think about it.
Rita's POV
Rita Skeeter was taking a bath for the hundredth time today. It was the
reason she never showed up to work, that damn soot was still covering
her. No matter what she did, she couldn't get it off. Her hair and skin on
the front have of her body was black as coal and no magic would make it
otherwise. The rest of her was her normal self.
She tried to settle down and write, but every time she saw her hands she
was compelled to wash them. It was infuriating.
She was going to get that scrawny runt if it was the last thing she did.
She finally gave up on regaining her true coloring, got dressed, grabbed
her handbag, Disapparated to Hogwarts gates, and morphed into a bug.
Much to her dismay, she now looked like a dung beetle. Deciding there
was little that could be done about that, she flew up the path.
She never saw today's paper, as if she would read that rag. There was
never anything good in it, but for her articles; she was the best after all.
Dumbledore's POV
Flitwick and 'Moody' came back into the Hall and sat back at their seats.
"Pray tell, what did Harry want, Filius?" the Headmaster asked, doing his
usual grandfather glasses routine.
"Such a thoughtful young man, he let us know that there was a Boggart in
the library corridor," the cheerful man stated, deciding he would take
care of his House on his own. There was no need to trouble the
Headmaster about it. "Never fear, we took care of it."
"Did he, indeed? Well, that is a wonderful surprise," Albus said as his eyes
sought the messy-haired teen, thinking that the kinder more polite Harry
was emerging. 'Maybe his friends are changing him? Soon he will go back to
admiring me for the great man I am,' he thought with a happy grin. 'Yes, the
poor boy may never remember, but he will see the truth soon enough.' And
with those delusional thoughts the old man went back to eating his
dinner.
Harry's POV
"The old man is twinkling again," Luna said in a sing-song voice as she
made a fort out of her mashed potatoes.
"I wonder if he is trying to read someone else's memory," Harry said,
looking at her fort with admiration. It was really good.
"No," she said vaguely as she ate the roof off her finished building. "I
think he is just having happy thoughts."
Harry shrugged and went back to his own meal, thinking up ways that
his payback to others might come back and bite him. He knew the spell
that he placed on Rita was irreversible, which is why it took so much out
of him, so he didn't have to worry about that. Weasley was a minor
annoyance, but he was trying to play with the big boys. Right now, the
dark-haired teen was trying to decide whether spiders or Worf, in full
Klingon regalia, would be the better bet into scaring the boy off.
Speaking of Ron, he cast a glance down the table and saw the boy
shoveling food in his mouth with a very disgruntled face.
With a flick of his finger, Harry set a small illusion on the boy. He then
went back to eating.
Ron's POV
A large hairy spider came from the ceiling and dangled in front of Ron,
and then it just dropped on his arm. "Get it off! Get it off!" yelled the
redhead as he swatted a spider that wasn't there.
"Get what off?" Dean asked, looking over he roommate. He didn't see
anything to remove. He really didn't like Ron, not that he was a bad
bloke, but he badmouthed everyone. Ever since Potter's name came out of
the Goblet, the redhead had gotten worse. Most the Gryffindor tower
avoided him. The skunk prank had made it easy. He was however glad
that the jinx wore off and with it the smell disappeared. He and Seamus
learn a lot of fumigations spells over the last week. Neville, on the other
hand, learned a bubble spell to protect his belongings from the offensive
odor.
"Don't you see that big hairy spider?!" the redheaded teen yelled, still
swatting the insect, not noticing that his hand was going through it. All
he saw was his greatest fear crawling up his arm. Why wouldn't that
damn thing get off?
"You're barmy, there's nothing there," Seamus stated, and then went back
to his dinner. He felt much the same way has Dean did.
The illusion faded and the youngest Weasley male left in a huff. He knew
Potter had something to do with it, but when he had looked all he saw
was a blank face. There was no wand present, so it couldn't have been
the git, but he knew that the cheater had done something. He looked to
his brother's and they were laughing their arses off, maybe he set the
twins on him. He cursed the fact that he had been seen in the corridor.
Hermione's POV
"What did you do?" Hermione accused, looking to the twins after the
other boy left. She wanted to go and help him, but he had been such a
prat to her lately.
"Us? Oh, that wasn't us?" they denied, holding their sides and sitting up
straighter, mirth still lining their identical faces. That was a great; they'd
have to ask Harry how he did it. They needed to get the boy to make
them copies of the book that Hermione was reading. Then they could pull
off hysterical shite like that. Things like illusion jokes would be
wonderful for their shop. Oh the endless possibilities.
She looked to Harry, who was just eating, albeit chuckling, shook her
head and went back to her book.
"Weasley twins!" McGonagall yelled as she moved towards the students.
"We didn't do it!" they exclaimed, taking out their wands and presenting
them to the irate teacher.
She checked them over and snarled. She was sure it had been them. It
wasn't the first time this year they embarrassed their younger brother.
She turned to her other troublesome student, who was already handing
her his wand. After clearing Harry, she growled under her breath and left
to find the younger Mr. Weasley. She needed to know what happened.
Sirius' POV
Sirius was ecstatic that he was finally out and about. He had finished
Merlin's book and was excited, though nervous, to get started but first he
wanted to have some fun. He had gotten some new clothes earlier and
felt like a new man. Right now he was chatting up some bird, who
granted was a few years younger than him. However, he wasn't going to
complain since she was of age. "So, why's a good looking woman like you
sitting here by yourself?" he asked in his most suave tone. He was really
out of practice.
She was a good looking woman, about twenty-five and had long straight
blonde hair. Her curves were to die for, and she was wearing new clothes
from Tylor's Threads, which accented them quite nicely.
"Waiting for my twin sister," she giggled. "We do everything together," she
purred as she leaned towards the handsome man. She hadn't seen him
before; maybe they could have some fun. It wouldn't be the first time she
and her twin played a little slap and tickle together.
"Really? Maybe we three can to something together," he said smoothly,
sidling closer to the girl. "Tell me more about you and your sister. Are
you identical?" he added as he waved Madam Rosmerta to refill their
drinks. Now all he had to do was figure out where he was going to take
them, since he couldn't go to the Shack. Rosmerta rented rooms, didn't
she? Well, he'd figure it out, later.
"Oh, yes we're the same… everywhere," she purred again, pressing those
curves on his arm.
"Lovely." Oh, yeah, Sirius was going to get lucky tonight.
Harry's POV
Harry was just about to serve himself some dessert, when his brain went
into Yellow Alert. He looked around, but didn't see an adult anywhere
near him. He was confused until, he noticed a beetle in Luna's hair. He
looked at his map and it read Mrs. Wiggles, so he knew it was an
Animagus. Normal animals and pest don't have names, unless they were
pets, like Mrs. Norris. So, even if this wasn't an Animagus, he should put
it in a jar, so he could return it to its rightful owner, right? He was sure
this was a human in animal disguise, though. And judging from the
coloring he knew just who this was.
Quick as a wink he blinked, and the bug was stunned. He wandlessly
floated it into his non-TARDIS pocket, knowing it wouldn't kill her.
Though he might later, if she was here to hurt him or his friends and
judging from the fact that she snuck into the castle, well… he'd see. Yeah,
it wasn't a nice thought, but only a conniving person would sneak into
Hogwarts. They had to be up to no good.
The rest of dinner was uneventful as the gang talked of classes and
Magical Theory they had read. Hermione was getting frustrated that Luna
and Neville were making arguments that contradicted what she was
saying, but they never gave up their source. The twins asked if they could
read the books, and Harry agreed that he'd get it to them tomorrow at
lunch. Finally, everyone got up from the table and made their way to
their beds. Well, Luna went and talked to her Head of House, but the
Gryffindors called it an early night.
Harry was in his room, sitting on his bed. He took out the bug, placed it
on the other end of the mattress, and then waved his hand to make them
reform to their human form. An unconscious dual colored woman was
laying on his bed. 'I knew it was Skeeter. Oh, this will be fun,' was his
wicked thought as he glanced at his map to confirm it. He tied her up
and woke her.
"Hello, Rita, what can I do for you today?" he asked kindly. He was
making plans for this bitch, but the spell from the Howler would be a
good start, so he was going to play innocent for now.
"You could untie me and let me go," she said coyly, which really with the
jinx made her look ridiculous.
"No, I don't think I will. At least not until you tell me why you were
sneaking around the castle," he demanded with a wave of his hand,
placing a truth spell on her.
"I wanted to get some dirt on you," she said airily, like it was okay to let
him know that.
"Really? Well, if you wanted an interview all you had to do was ask,"
Harry said, settling into his pillows. He took out his wand, released the
spell, and said, "Shall we start."
Rita wasn't about to let that opportunity slide, so she quickly dug into her
purse and withdrew her Quick Quotes Quill, some parchment and she
settled at the end of the bed. They talked for a good while, Harry telling
her how he woke up in an alley in London missing his memory, and the
abridged version of rest of the two weeks since. She smiled wickedly,
thinking she could spin this to make the boy look weak. Her revenge
would be sweet.
Harry grinned like he had no idea on her thought process. He just
continued with his tale, until he was done. He left all the major things
out of course, but gave her enough to think she had a juicy article.
When he finished, she got another coy look on her face and said, "Thank
you so much, Harry, may I call you Harry? Anyway, I will make sure to
write this up and I'll see you on the front page." With that she put her
notes in her bag, turned back into a beetle and flew out the open
window.
Harry waved his wand and shut it when she was gone. He then broke
down and laughed his arse off. When he was done, he talked to his mind
crew about setting up holograms outside mind. He really liked the idea of
scaring annoying people off with Worf. They went over how it could be
done, until he was too tired to continue. He went to sleep and had his
favorite dream about women dancing in the moonlight.
The next day, he got up, ate with his friends and went to see Sirius. This
time casting the invisibility spell on him, so he wouldn't be bothered by
teachers.
Sirius was in a great mood, he just kept smiling and getting vacant looks,
so Harry figured he had gotten some and left it at that. "Did you read the
book?" he asked instead as he settled in his chair.
Winky popped in and set up a tea tray then mumbled something about
housework and left. The dogman never even noticed his head was so high
in the clouds.
"Sirius, the book?" Harry said louder, snapping the man out of his
daydreams.
"What? Oh, yeah, I'll have to shore up my Occlumency, but I think I will
be able to do some of the easy stuff. But like you said, I will have to
unlearn everything I've been taught. It'll be hard," he said, his smile
leaving his face. He really wanted this to work, but he still had doubts.
He'd go over the book again when Harry left.
"Nay, as long as you think you can, you will," our hero argued with a
wave of his hand.
"If you say so," the dejected man stated, not really believing the teen.
So the two sat and discussed Merlin's methods until lunch. Harry excused
himself and ran to the castle, remembering to cast the invisibility spell.
He really didn't want to have to talk to the old man again. As he entered
the school, he saw the Bloody Baron, who didn't see him. So he shot the
spell to hold him and floated the ghost to a greeting room. "Hello,
Damien, I've been wanting to talk to you," he said with a smirk.
"How are you doing this magic? Nothing can hold spirits," the bound
ghost asked, running his hand over the shield that preventing him from
leaving.
"Just something I picked up," the teen said as if it were unimportant.
"Very well, what can I do for you Mr. Potter?" the Bloody Baron asked,
hoping the child would now call him by his title. He truly hate when
people used his human name, it was too painful.
"I just want to know what happened that night. I know Snape has
something to do with my memory loss and I know you know how," he
stated, all signs of friendliness gone. "And don't give me that story you
gave the Head arsehole." He glared pointedly at the ghost.
"Everything I told the Headmaster was true," the spirit sniffed.
"But, not the whole truth. See I have this niggling feeling that I should
remember you, Snape and what happened that night, and I wouldn't put
it past the man to take that memory to save his skin. So tell me what
happened and I might help you peacefully move on," Harry said smugly.
That was something to think about. While he still wanted to be near
Helena, he felt he had done his penance for her murder. Then again, can
you really do enough reparation for that type of crime? He debated it in
his head and got a narrow look in his eyes. Perhaps the boy could talk to
his love, and then maybe he might be able to leave on his own. "Will you
talk to the Grey Lady? All I want to do is show her how sorry I am,"
Damien asked, still floating in that marvelous shield.
"I can ask, but no promises. Is that what you have Snape doing?" the
dark-haired wizard asked.
"That and one other thing, though he is not keeping his part of our
bargain," the ghost confessed with a scowl.
"Right, I'll do my best, but really after all this time, I wouldn't expect
much. From what Luna tells me, she really hates you," Harry said with a
bit of pity.
So the Baron told the young boy what occurred the night, hoping that
this human would keep his word. They talked for a while and Harry left
to eat lunch, after waving his wand and releasing the shield. He went to
the Great Hall and sat with his friends. He looked at the twins and
remembered his promise, so he reached in his TARDIS pocket and made
two copies of the Gryffindor book. "Here," he said as he handed them
over, "if you finish this one I have a few more you might like."
"Thanks, Harry," they said as one and dived into the books.
"So, how was your day?" he asked his friends and they settled into eating,
all the while Harry was going over what to do with the information he
had. He knew he could just out and out accuse the man, but with
twinkle-eyes being his mentor that might not happen. So he glanced at
the twins and came up with a plan.
26. Well, That Didn't Work
Chapter 26 Well, That Didn't Work
Just a forewarning, this chapter is a bit dramatic and morbid. My mood is
being reflected, but I figured not everything can work out perfect, so here it is.
Every time I went to edit, I changed it, so there may be some mistakes, sorry.
Thanks to all of you for your reviews and support.
Harry's POV
After lunch the first thing that Harry did was track down the Grey Lady.
She was an elusive ghost, but he finally caught up with her after about an
hour later, somewhere on the seventh floor. She was floating back and
forth in front of a tapestry that depicted a man teaching something large
and ugly how to dance. He had no idea what these creatures were, and
really never wanted to meet one.
"My Lady, may I have a moment of your time?" he called, ready to cast
his spirit bubble if she was hard-headed, which he had been told she
could be. "I can help you with some of your past, if you hear me out," he
cajoled, coming close to her slowly as if approaching a wild scared kitten.
The sad female spirit glided nearer, and asked, "How can you do such a
thing? And what part of my dismal past can you help with? I have heard
this promise before, and was used and discarded. So what can you offer
that they could not?" She was wary; the last student she talked to did her
a great disservice. What could this child know? There were many things
in her past that were hidden and lost in history. Most of the people in this
castle didn't even know her name, let alone her sins.
"Well, before we begin with all that, I'm Harry Potter and I have amnesia,
so I don't know much about you or the history of this school. But, I did
talk to the Bloody Baron and I've thought of a way to get him to move
on. Do you want him gone?" Harry inquired as he moved closer to the
very attractive apparition.
"What do you know of that vile man?" she hissed, hating that anyone
would bring him up in front of her.
"Nothing really," the teen confessed, raising his hands compliantly. "But,
if you want to tell me the story that's fine, if not that's cool too." He
shrugged; he wasn't going to push her into confessing what seemed to be
hurting her. All he knew from Luna was that this ghost was sad, and that
she hated the Baron for some reason. The story is that he had something
to do with her death, but no one knows exactly what.
She drifted there undecided, if what he said was true then she would no
longer have to look at her murderer. She could rid herself of that burden
and perhaps not be quite so depressed. "Well met, Harry Potter. I am the
Lady Helena Ravenclaw," she finally introduced herself with a regal nod
of her head.
That made Harry startle, he had no idea that she was from one of the
Founders' families. He wondered what she did to be bound to the castle;
she seemed like an innocent woman. "Well met," he said as he nodded his
head in reply.
"Tell me, Mr. Potter, what has that lout told you?" she asked, wondering
if the Baron had made it seem her fault that they were forever damned.
She would not put it past that wretched man.
"He merely asked that I ask you to speak with him. He didn't tell me why.
I just figured out that his bloody robes and his desperate desire to talk to
you, and your sadness must go hand in hand. But, like I said, you don't
have to tell me anything. All I'm offering is to give you a chance to tell
him what you think of him, or hear him out, either way, he may say his
piece and move on," the dark-haired wizard said as he sat on one of the
windowsills and swung his legs in a lazy manner.
Before, he hadn't cared what happened with these two ghosts, they were
just echoes of the past that was never released. Now, he did have a bit of
anger towards the Baron for making a deal with Snape. But he could see
the spirit's point of view, in that he was trying to make things better for
the students. And looking at the miserable woman in front of him, he felt
like maybe she could finally get some things off her chest and not be so
gloomy.
This gave Helena pause, after all these years was she ready to face the
man? She had avoided him for over one thousand very sad and anger
filled years. Maybe she could be a bit Slytherin and hear him out and
then pretend to forgive him. Then he'd be gone, and she would no longer
have to gaze upon him and see her blood line his robes. Then the only
thing keeping her here would be the taint on her mother's diadem. She
glanced at the child in front of her shrewdly. "Tell the Baron that I will
hear him out, however, I require a boon."
"Really? Pray tell," Harry said, looking at her with a tilted head.
"I need you to find and destroy my mother's diadem. Tom Riddle, or as
you know him, Voldemort, has desecrated it into an abhorrent thing. It is
in a hidden room here within the castle walls, contaminating the very air
with its turpitude. It can only be destroyed by basilisk venom or
Fiendfyre. Do this and I will speak to that horrible man." She floated back
and forth with worry and nerves. If this worked out she could finally rest
in peace. Then she would be able to look upon her mother and not feel as
remorseful. It was all that man's fault that she never got to see her
mother's last moments of life. If he had been kinder, she would have gone
to her and confessed her sin, and all would have been forgiven, she was
sure.
"That is something I cannot grant, sorry," he said, shaking his head with
some understanding. He wanted to help, but he would have no clue as to
how. "First off, I have no idea as to where to get the venom, or how to
create Fiendfyre. Secondly, I've no memory of this castle or its layout, so
I wouldn't even know where to begin to look," he lied, mostly. He knew
the snake was in the Chamber of Secrets, and Hermione could take him
there, but he had no idea where a crown could be hidden. There was no
way he was going to get into something that mysterious or dangerous,
not without a plan and some back up. He could go grab his friends and
they could find the head piece and hide it until it could be destroyed. Or
he could write to Mr. Waters, who would then talk to Madam Bones, and
let them deal with it.
Helena hung her head and worried her lip, trying to think up a way to fix
that. She wrung her hands and went over just how much to tell.
"However, what I can do, is tell the right people and they can take care of
it," was the counteroffer, when he saw she was so desperate.
"I can tell you the room which it hides. Please, do this for me and I will
grant you any boon, even speak to the man whose hands are stained with
my blood," she all but begged. She was so tired; her existence was morbid
and melancholy. Unlike the other spirits that haunted these halls, who
seemed at peace with their fate, she and the Baron were doomed to be
forever in unrest. Well, there was Moaning Myrtle, but that child enjoys
being despondent.
"Okay, I can take a look, but I can't promise to be able to abolish it,"
Harry compromised sincerely, that would take less planning, and it
would help the lady in distress. Besides, it wouldn't hurt to take a gander
at the thing, who knows what he could learn.
"Very well," Helena sighed as she just hovered there, as if waiting for
something. Her face took on a determined look, like she was going into
battle.
Harry's heart went out to her; it couldn't be easy to face the guy that
killed you. He felt a little bad for bringing this about, but it might end
her turmoil. Now, all he had to do was find the bloody ghost, who just
happened to appear, right when he was going to get up.
The Bloody Baron came through the wall as if he had been waiting for
her consent, which he had. He stood in front of his lady love with a
desperate look of longing on his face. "Lady Helena, for a thousand years
my heart has mourned for what I did to you. It was unjust and immoral. I
have done my penance, and know what I did was very, very wrong. I
know how painful it is for you to look upon me. Please, my love, forgive
me so that I may finally leave you in peace." He looked for a moment like
he would take her hand, but her icy glare stayed his movements.
"I hate you with every fiber of my being," she hissed, drifting closer to the
man she has despised for many years. "I would rather see you burn in the
pits of Hell before I forgive you. You are a petty and cruel man that I
would never have married. I would have seen myself dead before I lay in
your bed. All it took was me saying no to you once, and you lashed out
and murdered me, all the while professing your love," she spat. One look
at his face and all thoughts of pretending forgiveness flew out the
window. The scene from her death played over and over in her head. The
look of anger that had lined his face and the feel of the knife as he
stabbed her many times was overriding her senses. She threw back her
head and flung out her arms and screamed to the air in anguish, making
everyone within a hundred feet wonder what was happening.
Damien hung his head in sorrow. Would he be forever doomed to wander
these halls? Never to speak to the woman he loved in anything but
anger? He, like Helena, was very tired, if a ghost can feel such. All hopes
of forgiveness died with that wail. He stared and her and also fell into the
scene of their last moments as living people. He moaned deeply in
despair, causing Harry to shift nervously.
"Ummm… well… ummm… Lady Ravenclaw can come and find me when
it's all hashed out," Harry said hurriedly, getting off the windowsill and
sidling down the wall. He wanted to get away from the two feuding
ghosts. That scream pierced his heart, making him wonder just how
brutal her death was. Oh, he guessed that it had been a murder, just from
the state of the Baron's robes, and what she shouted, but there was an
underlying something that he didn't know. That and the Baron's moan also
indicated that there was something more to the whole story.
The Grey Lady continued to yell vitriol at the Baron as our hero rabbited
down the hall. He heard the bell and went to wait for his friends. He'd
tell them what happened, in one of the receiving rooms. They all met in
the Entrance Hall and Harry took them to one of the rooms. When they
all entered, he threw up a ward. "Well, that didn't work," he said as he
slumped in one of the chairs.
"Do you know who was wailing and moaning? I thought it was Myrtle,
but it's in the wrong part of the castle," Hermione asked as she took a
seat. She had been in DADA when the screams and moans fill the air. It
had set shivers down her spine.
"That was the Grey Lady," Luna informed her airily. "She is confronting
her murderer as we speak. I suspect we will hear more soon." She too felt
the anguish of the ghost, and knew that it was the Grey Lady. The only
thing that would have made her wail like that was the Bloody Baron.
"How could you possibly know that?" the bushy-haired teen asked,
turning to the girl she thought of as ditzy. She still didn't believe the little
blonde was a seer.
"She's right, that's who it was. It's partially my fault," Harry stated with
gloom in his voice. He waved them all silent and told them of his talk
between both ghosts. Even the part about what had happened on the
night of his disappearance.
There were gasps and shrewd looks among his friends. They were equally
saddened for the ghosts, but angry at Snape.
"I do hope that the Baron passes on, I hate to see Lady Ravenclaw so sad,"
was Luna's comment.
"Yeah, that scream was heart-rending," Harry agreed with a nod and a
full-body shiver. He never wanted to hear something like that again.
"Well, there is little to do but wait. What do you plan on doing about
Snape?" Neville asked, hoping the man would be more embarrassed than
he was with the dress prank, which he now ignored. It was still hilarious
to see the man when it hit, but not quite as fun as when he tried to rid
himself of it, all the while yelling that he was going to get Black back.
"Yeah, Harry, what's the plan?" the twins asked, perking up.
"Oh, I have a plan, alright. I'm going to out two people during the first
task, but I need your help," the amnesiac said with a wicked grin, and
then laid out his plan to them.
This made the boys and Luna cackle with glee. Hermione got a look on
her face as if she was undecided as to what to think. On one hand, Snape
was a teacher. On the other hand, he was partly responsible for Harry's
condition. She weighed what she knew and looked at her best friend's
face. She listened with her eyes and nodded her head. She'd stick with
Harry.
Hphphp
Wow, that was a short chapter. Usually they are much longer. Oh well, until
the next one.
27. Passing Out Knowledge
Chapter 27 Passing Out Knowledge
I hemmed and hawed about posting this one. I'm not entirely happy with it, but
it does close a few things and touches on a few more.
Hogwarts' POV
The ghosts' wails and moans went on for hours, well past dinner and into
the night. Dumbledore did his best to stop them as they were upsetting
the students, but he made it worse with his jovial, and then demanding,
attitude. The Grey Lady was in no mood to be sweet-talked. She
screamed and ranted a thousand years of suppressed emotions. She
drifted around the castle, chasing her murderer and told him over and
over just what she thought of him. Her shrill voice carried into the night
air.
The whole school now knew who she was and who killed her. The
Slytherins, most of them, were very unimpressed with their House Ghost.
They thought he had it right in killing the girl for denying him, but to
take his own life after, made him weak in their eyes. The Hufflepuffs
cried for the tragic tale, along with most of the Ravenclaws, the rest of
the bookworms were itching to ask their ghost more. The Gryffindors
wanted to kill the already dead man.
Finally around midnight, it stopped. Everyone wondered if she moved on.
Except Harry and his gang, they all knew that there was one task that
needed done before she could.
When the commotion was over, the students of school slept. Albeit
fitfully. There were nightmares aplenty throughout the castle, while the
teachers did their best to find out what happened to the two ghosts.
Harry's POV
The next morning was bright and cold. The ceiling in the Great Hall
showed only the crisp sunlight and a bright blue sky, like the whole of
space had been washed during the night and was now clean and clear.
Our group of heroes sat at the Gryffindor table and ate. They discussed
the emotional filled night, just like everyone else, but they also
whispered about some plans.
Snape looked smug for some reason, which had Harry narrowing his eyes
at the man. He had to wonder why the man looked like Christmas had
come early, although faintly. He wondered if it had something to do with
the ghosts. If the Grey Lady passed on, then he would be relieved of
talking to her. On the other hand, if the Bloody Baron left then he no
longer was bound to their agreement. Would that be enough to make the
man so… well, not happy, but complacent?
The teen gave up on it for now, and then turned back to his friends and
talked about the long night they had. He wrinkled his nose when he
overheard a few girls thinking the whole thing was a tragic love story. He
shook his head at the flighty gossips and peered at Hermione. She was
giving him thoughtful looks and then glaring at the Staff Table, like she
had finally come to the conclusion that they weren't the epitome of
goodness and authority. She even threw a few cutting glances at Ron.
Harry, who always listened with his eyes, could see that she was now
completely on his side, so he copied Merlin's book and said, "Here,
Hermione, this is for you to read." She took the book and noted its title
and author. "After you're done, come to me and we'll talk. Don't fuss
about it now and bring attention to us," he added when her face took on
an angry look, like she had been denied knowledge and was going to
chastise him for it. He made two more copies and gave them to the twins
with a simple smile. "These are temporary copies, so read them fast." He
was content that his entire group of friends would now know what he
knows.
"We will be discussing this," the bushy-haired girl hissed as she carefully
put the book away. One part of her was glad the boy was opening up to
her, while another part wanted to hit him for keeping this treasure away.
"Of course," he conceded, he'd let her rant, but only so far. He had his
reasons for doing things his way, and if she wanted to remain his friend
she'd see that. It wasn't like he was malicious in any way, he was only
protecting himself from the world he didn't know. "Anyway, it's Saturday
so what shall we do?" Harry asked, hoping to fend off that argument for a
while.
"I think we should explore the seventh floor," was the dreamy response
from Luna.
"As in near the Gryffindor tower?" the dark-haired wizard asked, not sure
if they'd find anything in such a well trafficked hall.
"No, silly, on the other side of the castle, where you found the Grey Lady
yesterday," the little blonde stated, as if it were obvious.
"Right, how foolish of me," our hero chuckled as he bussed her cheek. He
didn't even have to ask how he knew. "So, who's with us?" he looked at
his friends.
"I'm going to read that book, so that counts me out," Hermione stated
with a predatory gleam in her eyes. She had seen that the tome was
written by Merlin and couldn't wait to sink her teeth into it. Besides, who
wanted to explore some dusty old classrooms, when there was learning to
be done.
"You to that, write down any questions you have, so they aren't talked
about out loud. Or we'll just find someplace private to go. You too, guys,"
he said, pointing to the twins, who were reading the book under the table
and having whispered conversations about it. They looked up sheepishly
and put it away. "I really don't want this to get out. At least not yet," he
added when Hermione opened her mouth to argue. He knew she thought
all knowledge should be shared, but he needed to keep this a secret for
now.
George cleared his throat, "We're going to study," he said, with a wink
and a secretive smile.
"Right, need to study to be able to do good pranks," Fred added, playing
along.
"Speaking of pranks, it's time to change Snape's," Harry said wickedly as
he looked at the dress wearing man. It wasn't funny anymore, because he
wasn't reacting, neither were the students. So the teen blinked and
snickered, "Watch," was all he said.
Suddenly a large pink bubble came out of Snape's mouth and when it
popped it said, "I love lilies."
Harry sat in shock as the Hall burst with laughter. He knew that the
greasy git meant he loved his mother, even after all these years. It made
him feel sick in the stomach. The bubbles told the truth after all, but
still… The amnesiac waved his hand and quickly dispelled the jinx. He'd
have to think of something else to do.
Snape got up and left the Hall. He would hide again, in case he gave out
other information that would get him arrested. Later he would thank
Merlin that it was only once. Now that he was free and clear, he had to
keep his head about him, to make sure it stayed that way. He was still
making plans on running. He figured that it would be soon since that
brat, Potter, was showing signs that he was either putting the pieces
together or remembering.
"Did that work like it was supposed to?" Luna asked, patting her friend's
arm. She didn't like the look on his face.
"Yeah, unfortunately," Harry replied, giving her an 'it's alright' smile.
"I don't see what's wrong. I mean, I guess you didn't expect him to spout
his favorite flower, which was a bit out of character," Hermione said,
with a tilt of her head.
"No, I wanted him to say something else, but magic doesn't always do
what you want. Read the book and you'll see what I mean," the dark-
haired teen stated. While the jinx worked, the fact that that man still….
He couldn't even finish that thought. It was just too vile.
"Alright," she said, gathering up her books and giving Harry a kiss on the
cheek. With that she left.
"We're going too," the twins stated as they too picked up the book and
left the room.
"Let's just explore. I want to see if I can find the Grey Lady and apologize
about yesterday," the boy-wonder said, getting up as well and leading
them out of the Hall. He still felt a bit bad, not overly so. He felt that the
two spirits did need to have that talk, if only to vent. Still, her wails had
given the whole castle nightmares.
So, the three teens moved through the castle and went to the seventh
floor. They wandered aimlessly, or at least the boys did. Luna knew
exactly where she was going.
"Are you sure there's something here, Luna?" Neville asked as they turned
another corner, where there was nothing but armor and portraits. They
had searched every hall along the way, in hopes of finding a secret room
or passage; so far all they found were a few old classrooms.
"Soon," she said mysteriously as she pointed to the end of the hall they
were walking in.
When they turned where she had indicated there was Lady Ravenclaw,
who actually looked much better. She was no longer grey and was now
more of a washed-out white. There was a wistful smile playing on her
lips as she drifted back and forth in front of the wall. "Well met, young
students," she said when they came up to her.
"Well met," they answered back.
"I wanted to say I was sorry for bringing the Baron here. I really did think
that he'd move on," Harry said, rubbing the back of his head.
"Oh, he did," the shy ghost replied with a wave of her hand. "I am not
sure how it happened, but one minute he was there, just taking my
vitriol, and the next he was gone in a great flash of light. I really hope
that he is paying for his crime." Her smile turned bitter. Her mind played
at all the torture the absent ghost must be going through.
"I wonder who will be the House Ghost for Slytherin now," Luna said
with vacant eyes.
"It is being discussed by the Ghost Council. They want to make sure it is
someone who can control Peeves," the Grey Lady said with a tilt of her
head. "You're a seer," she stated as if it were fact.
"I am," the little blonde replied with a nod.
"My mother was a seer. It can be a terrible curse. Use it well, but hide it
when you can," was the vague advice.
"Did she ever see the nargles?" the little Ravenclaw asked excitedly,
bouncing in place, making Harry and Neville very glad she was dressed
casually.
The lady ghost just smiled approvingly, and said that her mother had not.
That was a good disguise. She turned to Harry and said, "Where you seek
is behind this wall. Pace back and forth three times and think that you
need to hide something. When the room appears you will find my
mother's diadem, please grant my wish." She then drifted away, hiding in
the walls to see it the boy would grant her boon. She wanted to finally
put to rest the curse on her mother's greatest treasure.
Our hero did as told and a door appeared in the wall, which he opened
and inside was the greatest hoard of junk he had ever seen, well that he
could remember. The other two teens' eyes popped nearly out of their
heads. Harry got a wicked smile on his face and entered the room. "This
could be fun, but first we have to find the diadem," he said, clapping his
hands together and rubbing them.
He called his map to enlarge so it showed a foot in front of him, making
it so Luna and Neville could see it. He then had Data scan the room for
Dark magic. Hundreds of things appeared on that map and they were all
deep within piles of junk or further in the room. So he had the android
calibrate it to the Darkest of spelled items. There were then ten spots to
find. "Let's start with the shelves first," he said, pointing to the line of
bookcases on the right. He explained the map and his headspace along
the way.
Neville was impressed and had plans to do something a bit more magical
for his headspace. He was really glad that his gran had taught him
Occlumency, so it would be easy to adjust. He figured that he too could
incorporate some magical people to make his mind clearer and stronger.
Like Merlin, Rowena, and Godric.
Luna, while fascinated, already had her mind set up so that it would
boggle the greatest of Legilimens. It was a mass of twirling colors and
lights. Finding anything in her mind was impossible, except for her, of
course.
The first item they came too was an ornate silver spoon with a vile curse
that would kill the person who used it for potatoes, according to Spock's
readout that is. It was harmless any other time, but the second any form
of potato touched it the curse activated, and the person would die a
horrible death. It had been brought to the school over 600 years ago to
kill a rival family member of a then prestigious family. It had worked,
and the spoon was then brought here to cover the crime.
"Don't touch that," Harry said, when he got the report, making his two
friends step back. "Spock says it's safe right now, but I don't want to take
the chance," he explained, getting closer to the object.
Luna shivered at the blackness coming off the piece. "Harry, please
cleanse that," she all but begged. "Try and use as much magic as you
can." Then she smiled at him in a dreamy way to show she wasn't trying
to boss him around.
He shrugged and waved his hand. "Deep cleanse," he said, putting a large
bit of magic into the spell. He called up his golden dome to protect his
friends.
The spoon shivered in place and then floated and spun as the curse
fought to stay attached. Finally with an explosion of black smoke it
dissipated. The tableware then dropped back on to the shelf, clean and
shiny. He scanned it and now it was just a piece of silverware.
"That took a bit more out of me than I thought it would, so let's save
anymore until we find the diadem, yeah?" he said, slumping his shoulders
and then stretching them with a roll. He casually waved his hand and
dropped the shield.
"That is probably for the best," Neville said, clapping him on the back,
very awestruck with how much control his friend had over his magic. He
couldn't wait until he was where Harry was. He had already done a great
number of wandless spells, in the privacy of his bed. They were little
things, like levitation or cleaning Trevor's habitat. He even found all his
socks, which seemed to always disappear. His confidence was growing by
the day and his showed in his schoolwork. McGonagall even praised him
once or twice, but he still needed to do something with his wand. He
looked around the room, 'Maybe there's one in here,' he thought wistfully.
After Harry rested for a minute, they followed the map and found the
headpiece. The dark-haired teen took a deep breath and concentrated on
what he needed to do. He pulled out his tricorder and pointed it at the
diadem, "Deep cleanse." A narrow beam of light hit the piece and it shook
hard, like it was break apart at any moment. Once more the golden dome
sprang up.
This time the curse fought ferociously, soon there came a hideous scream
coming from the relic. The kids all stepped back, while Harry kept adding
power to the spell. A flash of bright light blinded our explorers
momentarily, when they could see again, the diadem was shining as new.
Harry scanned it and saw that it still was spelled, but it was all good
magic. He then dropped the shield and sank to the floor, almost
completely wiped out. He took out some muffins, which he had put in his
TARDIS pocket for just such occasions, and wolfed them down. He could
already feel that his magic was replenishing.
The Lady Ravenclaw came out of hiding with a radiant smile on her face.
"You have set me free," she said in awe.
"I promised that I would try. I'm just glad I could keep that promise,"
Harry said with a weak smile from his place on the floor.
"Thank you," she said as she slowly faded out. There was no flash of light,
she was there one moment and then gone.
"Well, poo," Luna huffed with a stomp of her foot, "I wanted to ask her
some questions."
"Cheer up, Lovely Luna," the tired wizard said, getting up and slinging his
arm over her shoulders. "She's probably in a better place now."
"You're probably right," she conceded.
"How about we explore some more? Who know what we'll find," he said,
looking around the room with a devious grin.
"Wait, what do we do with the this?" Neville asked, gesturing to the
diadem, not wanting to leave such a treasure.
"I'm not sure, I guess we can take it with us," Harry said with a shrug.
"There is supposed to be a spell on it that will grant the wearer great
knowledge," Luna added longingly, like she wanted to run and grab it
and put it on.
"Let me take it and do a deeper scan on it first. If it is as you say, perhaps
you can test it. But, I want to make sure it's safe first," the dark-haired
wizard said, floating the headpiece into his TARDIS pocket.
"It belonged to Ravenclaw. If anyone should try it first it should be
Professor Flitwick. However, if we give it to him, he is sure to give it to
Dumbledore," was her reply. She truly wanted to give it to the diminutive
professor, but keep it out of the hands of the headmaster.
"Let's wait until we talk to the whole gang. For now we have a room to
explore," our hero said as he guided her away.
"Yeah, I want to see if there are any wands here that I can use," the
sandy-haired boy said as he moved with them.
So the teens looked through the junk for a while, with Harry making
plans on coming back and fixing what he could, which he believed would
be all of it. He just needed to make sure he ate plenty of protein and
starches before he came. He wondered if he could pull it off, this was
much bigger than fixing the Shack. If his theory was right and magic
burned calories, then yeah he would just make sure that he could
replenish his core with meat and rolls. Maybe he'd bring sandwiches, big
meat filled ones. He looked at Neville and noted the boy was much
thinner in the face and body. He smirked.
They did find a few of wands, which Neville tried, but only one came
closer to his magical signature. It wasn't a perfect match, but it was better
than his dads, so he took it. He'd put his dad's in a safe place. After they
gathered some ancient tomes and a few other items that would help with
schoolwork, they then left the room and went to lunch. The jewels were
left for another time. They would talk to the rest of their friends and
discuss what to do with the trove.
As they entered the Great Hall, Harry was glad to note that he was no
longer the topic of conversation. It was now going around that the Grey
Lady was also gone. There were a few girls that were saying she forgave
the Baron and now they were a peace together. Our hero just shook his
head at that, but didn't say a word.
They went to their usual spot, and started to fill their plates. Hermione
and the twins were missing, but the trio figured they were still reading.
About halfway through the meal, a late edition of the Daily Prophet
came. Harry wondered why it was so late, until he read the headline over
Neville's shoulder.
Harry Potter Tells All
Below was an article that pretty much said what he had told Rita. He was
sure she tried to defame him; little did she know she couldn't. The curse
he placed would make her think she was succeeding. She would only see
written the stuff that was in her conniving little mind. But really she was
writing only the truth. Her editor would see the same that Skeeter did,
and he would print the paper thinking that it would boost the ratings,
which it would, but not for the reasons they thought. It would only be
after the paper got out and was sold that they would realize just what
happened.
It was the reason the Howler had taken so much out of him. When it
exploded it cursed the whole building. Now that rag would be a genuine
newspaper. Who knows it might even sell better.
Harry laughed his arse off, getting strange looks from people around him.
They thought he'd be happy that his story finally got out, but not this
happy. He sobered up and looked around when his proximity alert went
off. He glanced at his map, which was now just on his lens, and groaned.
"Mr. Potter, we need to talk," the Headmaster stated very firmly. He
thought the boy was coming around and now with his story out there, he
could see that there was still a lot of animosity between them.
"I'm not talking to you without my lawyer," Harry stated just a firmly. He
had no intention of going anywhere alone with this man. He was still
very upset about the whole mind-rape incident. And since that was now
in the paper, it was probably what the man wanted to talk about. He
looked at the old man and saw there was great disappointment in his
eyes. "Look, I don't want to fight with you. I only told the truth. I'm tired
of being vilified in the press. You didn't seem to care about me being
called a liar and a cheat. So why are you upset now?"
"What goes on in Hogwarts should stay in Hogwarts," was the vague
answer.
"Right, like kids don't write home to their parents," our hero scoffed,
though he did have to wonder how the last few years were suppressed.
Or was it? He really didn't know. Maybe he should get ahold of some
back copies of the paper and see. If word had gotten out and the whole of
this Wizarding World just sat back and read his exploits like it was a
good novel, well he didn't know what to think on that.
According to Hermione, these people wanted him to be a hero, but why
would he fight for those that never lifted a finger to help him.
Disappearing in to the non-magical world sounded better and better. He
now knew who cause his memory loss and as soon as he got the guy
arrested he'd book it. Probably taking his godfather with him. The poor
man wouldn't need to hide anymore. And Harry could make them look
any way he wanted them too. Young, old, fat or skinny, none of it would
be a problem. They would never be on the run and could just live their
lives. They were both loaded so they could live anywhere. His friends
would understand and there is no reason the couldn't visit.
"Mr. Potter, you talked to a reporter that slipped unnoticed onto the
grounds. I need to know how she did that. It is for the safety of the
school," Albus tried to reason with the boy.
"Oh, well, if that's all, I can tell you that she flew in," Harry said with a
smile.
"How do you mean?" the old man asked.
"That's all I can tell you," was the curt answer from the boy, who was
lying through his teeth. "She flew in and cornered me. I didn't' see
anything wrong with talking to her."
"Very well," Dumbledore stated, pinching the bridge of his nose, knowing
that that was all the answer he would get. At least the boy was telling the
truth. He would have to see about strengthening the wards this summer
when the school was empty.
Harry was pretty much thinking the same, only sooner. Perhaps, after the
first task.
28. Fun in the Room of
Requirement
Chapter 28 Fun in the Room of Requirement
Another small chapter, I hope it answers a few of the questions that have been
asked. Remember they don't know what the Room can do. The Grey Lady only
told them about the Room of Lost Things. They are going to have to find out
on their own.
Comments, suggestions and theories are always welcome.
Thanks for the reviews and support.
Harry's POV
The trio finished their lunch, while the rest of the school talked about the
article. There were tons of whispers from all three schools. Harry looked
around the room and noted that there were a lot of contemplative faces,
like they were wondering if they had been wrong about the boy-wonder
all this time. He looked at the other three champions. Cedric was morose,
he felt bad about not believing Harry. Fleur was of the opinion that the
paper was lying. Viktor could care less; he was the strongest of them all,
in his mind.
Harry was a bit put out that gossip was back to him. He had hoped the
disappearance of two House Ghosts would have been better fuel for the
rumor mill, but alas, he was mistaken. He sighed and made some
emergency sandwiches, which he wrapped in napkins and tucked in his
TARDIS pocket.
When the trio was done they went back to the Room of Lost Things.
Harry, upon entering, asked them to stand back, and when they were
flush to the wall, he threw his golden dome over them. He then took out
his wand, wanting the extra boost, and circled it above his head and said,
"Fix and sort."
A loud series of noise followed as things that were broken and rusty did
their best to pull together. Groans and clanking filled the air. Three piles
collapsed as repaired thing flew out, and then re-piled into neat rows.
Trunks were like new, still spilling out jewels and treasures, clothes
repaired to their original states, books were cleaned and the printing
renewed. Trinkets, wands and toys were now in good condition. The
many pieces of armor that had been broken and dull were once again
standing tall and shiny. Not everything could be fixed, stuff that was
missing pieces were still broken and laid in a pile off to the side. Only the
nearest piles of broken things were refreshed, but it was still a big
accomplishment.
"Cleanse," the teen stated, once more circling his wand, and the Dark
magic that lingered was washed away. "Whew, that took a bit out of me.
Let's look over what was fixed, before I do more, yeah?" the very tired
Harry stated as he pulled out a sandwich and nibbled on it. He was
starved, even though he just ate. That was the biggest spell he had done,
and it only did a tiny part of the room. This was going to take more than
one day. It was a good thing he had nowhere to be. He wondered if he
should sneak Sirius and the elves in here. It might be a good way to get
the man to practice.
"This is what we're going to be able to do, when we've gotten as good as
you?" Neville asked in awe. He couldn't wait. Perhaps he could heal his
parents with this magic. If he could just wave his wand and then simply
say 'heal', they could come home. Tears filled his eyes at the thought.
"Well, there is still the matter of how big your core is, and if you believe
you can, but yeah, one day," our hero stated as he meandered to the
nearest stack of trunks. "For example, your core it slightly smaller than
mine, but Luna's is quite a bit smaller. Sorry, Luna," he added sheepishly.
"It's alright, I know my limits," she said dreamily. She knew she was a
normal witch, and that Harry and Neville were prophecy children. Both
would have a part to play, if the future didn't change, though Harry's part
would always be the same. If the prophecy was true, then only he could
defeat He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Then again, with his amnesia the
future was more unclear than it had ever been.
"The twins have a larger core than Luna's, but smaller than ours.
However, they seem in tune with one another, and if they could harness
that, there's nothing they can't accomplish. Hermione, for all she is smart,
has an average core, but she has the knowledge to do great things," the
dark-haired wizard continued to explain while rummaging through some
of the books. "Now, Sirius has a large adult core, but it is stunted because
of all his years in Azkaban."
"Sirius?" Neville asked, not sure how Harry knew about Black.
"Yeah, umm, well, I'll tell you later," Harry stammered, reprimanding
himself for not watching what he said.
"Don't worry, Harry, it'll all work out in the end," Luna said with a pat on
his arm.
"Right," Neville said, dropping the subject. "So, what about Dumbledore's
core? His has to be huge," the sandy-haired wizard asked, as he tried
another wand that he found, but it didn't feel right, so he chucked it into
a pile of examined things.
"The old man is over a hundred years old, his core is humongous, but he
will never learn to do what we're doing, because of years of wand
training. Oh, he might be able to do a few things wandlessly, but with all
those years of suppression, I doubt he will ever be proficient." Harry said,
tossing another useless book over his head.
"Harry, please don't treat books like that, even if you feel they are
worthless, they're still knowledge," Luna reprimanded, picking up the
discarded book and putting it in the pile she was creating.
"Right, sorry. I'll just hand them to you then," he said, properly chastised.
They fell quiet and sorted through the treasures, each having their own
thoughts about what to do with it. Harry wanted to take it all and put it
in a TARDIS bag, while Luna wanted to give at least the books and jewels
to the school. Neville was of two minds; he wanted to keep what was
useful and give the rest to charities, like St. Mungo's.
Harry did two more piles and a few bookshelves. They found tons of
good stuff, but left it all there for now. Soon it was time for dinner, so the
reluctant trio headed to the Great Hall. First Harry waved his hand and
cleaned them up, so people wouldn't wonder why they were so dusty.
Sitting near Hermione and the twins, they talked about the article that
Rita wrote.
"Harry, when did you talk to Skeeter? And how did you get her to write
the truth?" Hermione asked as she served herself some beef Wellington.
The book said to keep you calorie intake high, so she was going to start
eating more fatty foods. She just prayed it was right; she really didn't
want to gain weight.
"She flew in a few days ago, and I just made sure she'd never lie again,"
was the vague answer.
"How did she fly in? I mean, aren't there wards to prevent that," she
asked, looking at her friend and noting he looked a bit worn out. She
glanced at Luna and Neville, they too were tired. She narrowed her eyes
and wondered what they had been up to.
"No, she didn't come on a broom. What I should've said is that she buzzed
in on her tiny wings."
"Oh, you're not making a lick of sense," Hermione huffed.
"Don't worry, Sweet Lady, I will tell you when we're not surrounded,"
Harry said, with a very saucy smile.
"Don't you try buttering me up, Harry James Potter. We've been friends
far too long for that," she stated with a playful glare. "However, I do see
your point."
Our hero nodded and started his dinner again. He looked around the Hall
and noted that everyone was still talking about the article. There were a
lot of sympathetic glances coming his way, which he ignored. The only
two people who didn't seem affected in the least were Snape and 'Moody'.
He knew it was because they both had a great deal of dislike for him.
Snape he sort of understood, the man hated him for just being a Potter.
And 'Moody', well Barty Jr. was a Death Eater, so he guessed he could get
that as well.
Now that he was watching harder, he could see quite a few of the
officials, were looking either mad or introspective. He figured they were
all trying to figure out how to get him to come to the first task, when he
made it clear that he wasn't going to participate. He was going to have to
be firm in his stance.
Dumbledore's POV
"Dumbledore, what are we going to do? If Harry Potter shuns the
tournament, there will be chaos at the office," Crouch Sr. stated, banging
his fist on the table. He was already getting flak from Fudge. That man
was now bending over backwards to get the boy hero on his side. He was
in talks with Waters to see if there was any way he could kiss up to the
boy. They were even discussing getting Black cleared. Fudge had already
rescinded the Kiss on Sight order. Oh, how mad Crouch Sr. was about
that. In his mind that man was as guilty as his son. Who he still didn't
know where was.
"Do not worry so, Bartemius, all will work out. I do have some ideas on
how to get young Harry to cooperate," Albus waved the irate man's
concern away. He already had plans in talking Harry into competing. He
was sure the boy would listen to him, if he made it clear that there really
wasn't any other choice. He had to get Harry to see how important he
was to the wizarding world. Maybe, he'd tell him the prophecy, and then
the child would understand.
"I do not see why Potter is so important," Snape huffed, cutting up his
meat, making screeching noises, because he was pressing so hard on his
knife. He really hated that the brat was the topic of conversation, again.
"Just last week you were saying he was a glory hound that cheated to get
into the tournament. You were going on and on that his condition was
faked. Now you want to pander to his every wish," he sneered, disgusted
with the lot of them. He would still have to watch his step. He knew just
from the looks the boy threw at him that he was still on shaky ground.
However, he'd be damned if he was going to coddle the brat.
"It is politics," Barty Sr. said as if that was the answer to everything,
which in this case it really was.
Snape just sneered again, and started to eat his chicken.
"There has to be something we can tempt him with," Bagman said, sweat
forming on his brow. He was in deep trouble if the boy didn't compete.
The goblins were already stating that he could not change his bet and
they will not tolerate any late payments.
"I do not see vhy you are so vorried," Karkaroff stated, looking at the
nervous man. "The boy is a cheat and a liar. Who care if he shows or
not." He waved it all away, hoping the boy wonder did as he said and
rejected the games. This would make his school look better and give
Viktor a better chance at the cup.
"You are a 'eartless man, 'eadmaster Karkaroff," Maxime said, pointing
her ringed finger at the sour man. "Ze boy is suffering from amniezia and
you are being petty. Do you fear 'im so much zat you would let 'im
suffer?" she demanded, although she really hoped the Boy-Who-Lived
didn't compete either.
"Again, I have to state that you are all worrying for nothing. I am sure
that I can convince young Harry to be there during the first task. All it
will take is a small amount of persuasion," Dumbledore said jovially, as if
he had it all under control.
"He had better, or it is going to be your head," Crouch Sr. snarled as he
threw down his napkin and left the table.
"Oh, he will," was the ominous reply to the man's retreating back.
Harry's POV
"So, did you guys finish the book?" Harry asked softly, after Crouch Sr.
stomped off.
"Oh yes, it was ever so informative. Do you really believe we can do
magic like that?" Hermione said, bouncing in place, all thoughts of
chastising him forgotten. She had plenty of time to think about it, and
came to the conclusion that when she trusted the teachers, he really
didn't have faith in her to keep his secrets. It hurt a little, until she
remembered that this was not her Harry.
"Yeah, well it's more of what you believe than what I do. Let's not talk
about it here, okay?" he said, shifting his eyes around to make sure no
one had heard them. "We found a room that we can talk in. Let's go there
when we're done with dinner. I think you'll like it. There's more books."
"Okay, Harry," she said and then ate faster. She really wanted to discuss
the book with him. Maybe, he already could do the things depicted and
that was why he had the wicked pocket on all his pants. She went over
all the times she had witnessed him doing magic and realized that most
of the time it was without a wand. She felt really neglectful for not
noticing sooner. She did have a lot on her mind, with trying to figure out
how he had lost his memory, and what she could do to help. That and
keeping him out of trouble, which she had to admit she didn't accomplish
very well.
They finished their dinner in silence and then the fve of them followed
our hero to the seventh floor. Harry called up the door and they trudged
inside. Hermione and the twins were very impressed with the piles of like
new things, and the mass of broken stuff, and they wondered where it all
came from.
"According to Lady Ravenclaw this it a room of lost things," Harry
answered the unasked question.
"Yeah, all of this was broken, then Harry fixed it," Neville said, waving to
the gleaming piles of treasure.
"Can we do that?" Hermione asked in awe. She couldn't wait to give it a
go.
"That's one of the reasons I brought you here. I want to use this stuff for
you practice on. You each pick a pile and use what you learned in the
book and try to fix or levitate what you can. It won't be easy, you have to
unlearn everything you know and start from the beginning. Also it all
depends on your core," Harry said, and then explained what he had told
Neville earlier. "I suggest you try with your wand first, then when you've
got the hang of it, try without."
"Ohhh, this will be wonderful," Hermione said as she ran to the nearest
pile of junk to see what she could do. She took out her wand and waved
it over a few items with the spell 'Reparo'. They shook and shuddered,
and two of the pieces fixed. She pouted, but was determined to continue.
"You said we could do more if we work together?" the twins asked,
holding a private conversation with looks and gestures.
"Yep, it's almost like your cores reach for one another," the dark-haired
teen nodded with a huge smile.
"Wicked," they said and wandered to the next pile.
Each person did what they could, while Harry went around and gave
them words of encouragement and corrections. He decided that he'd let
them flourish or flounder, as the case may be. Neville got half of his pile
fixed and mended and was floating items into piles. He made sure to
check any wand he found. Luna only did a third of hers, but she was
having a blast doing it. The twins were on their second pile, but when
they tried to do it separately, they weren't quite a successful. Hermione
was having a harder time, she was still trying to unlearn all the rules that
she knew were supposed to be true. So Harry gave her the same speech
that Luna had given him when she had brought it up. That seemed to
help a little.
Soon it was time for curfew and the teens all went to bed, each
contemplating on what they had done and how to do it better. They
didn't know what to do with all the stuff they were fixing, and they all
had different ideas.
Harry was making plans on bringing his friends to see Sirius, and telling
him what was what. He knew the man would have a harder time than
Hermione did. Maybe.
He gave it up for now and went into his headspace. He pulled out the
diadem and asked Data and Spock to check it out to see if it was safe for
people to use it. Too much knowledge shoved in someone's head couldn't
be good for them. They analyzed it and came to the conclusion that he
was correct. It would overwhelm the human mind if they were to use it.
Someone like Spock or Worf could utilize it without repercussions, but
humans could not.
Data had already tried, but since he was an android, the crown didn't
work on him. As a matter of fact, it almost shorted him out. Harry made
sure to snatch it off when sparks began to fly. He waved his wand and
made sure Data was in top condition. Spock decided that it would be
prudent that he not try at this moment. Worf just growled and stated that
he had no need of such knowledge.
Harry wondered if he could lessen the flow of information, so that it only
gave what you sought instead of everything. For example, if someone
wanted to heal someone, they could put the headpiece on and only get
that bit of information. Of course, if everyone could do magic the way he
did the diadem would be just a pretty headpiece. He would have to think
about it. Until then he would keep it in his pocket.
"How goes getting my memory back?" he asked Data.
"We found a small hole in the shield. It appears that the wall is
weakening. The opening that we found is just big enough for you to get
those small bits of your past. We are setting up an away team now. There
is only enough room for a small team of three. I will be going with them
to analyze the layout of the white space," the android answered.
"See if you can't find the memory of what happened the night I ran. I
have a plan, but it would work better if I had something to back it with.
Now that the Bloody Baron is gone I don't have a witness."
"We will endeavor to do just that," Data said, putting the request in the
databank.
"Great, thanks. I'm going to hit the hay," Harry stated with a nod to
everyone on deck, and with a blink he was in his body and ready to
sleep. He had used up a lot of magic today, and was very tired.
As he dreamed about girls, the Enterprise crew was going over plans for
the first task and the voyage through the white space. Our hero was
going to get the impostor and Snape if it was the last thing he did.
29. Guys, Meet Sirius
Chapter 29 Guys, Meet Sirius
Thanks for all the reviews and support. If you find a plot hole or a mistake, by
all means, let me know.
Harry's POV
The next morning Harry came down the stairs, dressed in some new dark
jeans and a jumper with a snitch being chased by an owl. He spotted
Hermione reading in a chair, and looked over her shoulder to see what
she was so absorbed in. It was the temporary Merlin's book, although it
was glamored to look like a textbook. He knew that it would disappear
tonight, so he let her read. He sat in one of the comfy chairs and pulled
out his own book. After an hour of them reading, Neville came down.
"Come on, guys, let's go eat," the now not shy boy said, poking Harry's
book, making it hit the other teen's nose.
Harry mock glared at him, and growled, "Wanker." He was actually glad
the boy had come out of his shell. This guy was easy to like, he was so
laid back. He didn't know what Neville had been like before, but judging
from when they met, the other teen had come a long way.
"Teenager, so duh," the sandy-haired boy laughed. It felt good to have
someone to joke with. The other boys in his dorm were more removed
from him than Harry was. They still remembered how he acted the last
three years and were unsure about his new confidence. Well, Ron still
thought of him as a traitor, but he didn't count the redhead's opinion for
much. "Hermione, let's go," he said louder, turning to his female friend
and nudging her book lightly.
"Oh," Hermione startled and dropped her book onto her lap. "Sorry,
Neville I just got caught up in one of the retellings." The book was full of
wonderful examples of when and why to do magic. She had been caught
up in one of the times that Merlin had rescued King Arthur, and this time
the magic had gone right. It was truly fascinating. And she wished that
this was a real book that she could keep forever. She was of the opinion
that it should be published, for everyone to read. She was going to make
sure she had a good argument to get Harry to do so.
"Yeah, those were interesting, but it's breakfast time," he said as his
stomach growled. He rubbed it and gave the other two a look that said to
hurry up, because he was starving.
"Alright. Harry? How long will this last?" she asked, holding up the book,
before putting it away. She stood and shouldered her bag, waiting for her
dark-haired friend to get up and come with them. Now that she thought
about it she was quite hungry as well. She wondered if it was because of
all the magic they used last night.
"You should be able to read it once more tonight," the teen replied as he
stood and tucked his book in his TARDIS pocket. He then draped his arm
around her shoulders and led her to the portrait. "I'd say you could read
it today, but I have plans and I'd like you guys to come with." He gave
her a wink and didn't elaborate.
"Are we all going?" Neville asked as he walked on Harry's other side.
"That's the plan. There's someone I want you to meet. He's an alright
bloke, and I'm hoping you will help me with some things." He made an
'it's a secret' motion so his female friend wouldn't question it.
Neville figured it might be this 'Sirius' bloke. He didn't know if it was
Black or someone posing as him. He'd have to wait and see. If the person
was a threat to his friend, well, he'd be there to protect Harry.
With that the trio left the dorm, they met up with Luna and went to
breakfast. Hermione was bouncing with suppressed excitement. She
wanted to talk about everything, but she knew she couldn't do it here.
Luna was content; she had come further in this magic than she ever
thought she could. Her discussion with Flitwick and stemmed the bullies
for now, but she wanted to be able to protect herself, so she was giving it
her all. The books Harry had lent her helped her fears immensely, though
she was still held back by her mum's death. Neville stood prouder and
stronger. He dreamed all night that his parents were whole and at home.
He even had a dream that his dad took his Uncle Algie to task and booted
him out of the family. The twins had been up way earlier than the other
four and were going over pranks and plans at the Gryffindor table. They
had some parchment laid out and were scribbling away.
"You two should put that away for now. We're going to go meet someone
that I think you'll like a lot. Do you want to come?" Harry asked as he
escorted the girls to their seats and then around the table and sat across
from them. He had no idea just how right he was. It was one of the twins'
greatest dreams to meet one of the Marauders, but the amnesiac didn't
know that.
"We'd love to," they said as each picked up some of the papers and tucked
them into their bags.
"Great," Harry said as he served himself a very large breakfast with plenty
of meat. He made sure to make up some bacon and cheese, and sausage
and egg, sandwiches to put in his pocket for later. They ate in quiet
discussion about Magical Theory, and soon enough were done. The boy
hero stood and said, "Come on then, let's get started. It's going to be a
long day." He figured that they all needed to talk. He looked at Hermione
and could see she was about to burst with questions.
"Aren't you supposed to tell someone that you're leaving the castle?"
Hermione asked, lifting her bag to her shoulder. She really wished he
wouldn't fight with all the adults, not that he didn't have reason, but it
would make for an easier time.
"Meh, we're not going to be off grounds for long." He waved his hand and
then had a thought. "Actually, why don't you guys head for the Room,
and I'll be there in a few minutes," he said, thinking it would be easier to
bring one person in than hiding a half a dozen out. It would be a waste of
time to drag them to the Shack and then bring them back. That and he'd
have to add them to the wards, so, no, this would be simpler. "Practice
your magic and stuff. Try and figure out what we're going to do with all
that shite," he added as an incentive.
"I didn't realize that it was up for debate," Hermione stated as she tilted
her head. "I mean, it belongs to the school." In her mind it was clear from
the start. They would fix it all up and then hand it over to the Board or
something.
"And that is one of the things we'll be pondering. Just go and leave some
for the guy I'm bringing." He really didn't want to have this argument in
the Hall. He had no problems doing it behind closed doors.
"Fine," she huffed, and then turned and stomped off. While she was now
behind Harry, she still had her morals. To her, keeping any of the things
they found on school grounds was stealing. She would make sure her
views were known.
"We'll talk about it, Harry. I'm sure that we can come up with a good
solution to make everyone happy," Luna predicted and then kissed his
cheek. She then skipped out of the Hall and followed Hermione. She
wanted to give anything that would further the school to the Board, but
there were things that would only be useless to them. That and there
were families out there that had lost great treasures. Who knew, there
might be something that could bring the Weasleys prestige. She recalled
many diaries as she sorted through the books and she knew that if she
had found one that belonged to her mother, she'd want it back.
"Right," Harry said to her backside as it wiggled with each skip, and then
shook his head to clear it. "You guys go with them. I'll be back in a few
minutes," he said as he turned to his remaining friends.
"Alright, Harry," the three male teens said as they too got up and left the
Great Hall.
Harry made it out of the building, and when no one was around he
turned himself invisible. He called up his map, and then went to the
Shack and woke Sirius with a bucket of water. "Why are you still asleep?"
he asked the wet man.
"Damn, Harry, don't do that!" Sirius shouted as he jumped out of the
soaked bed. He reached over, grabbed his stolen wand and waved it to
dry himself. He then stomped over to the set of drawers and got some
clothes for today. He had had a great time shopping the last few days,
and the stuff at Tylor's Threads were really form fitting. They made his
younger body look good.
"Just answer the question," the teen snickered.
"I was up sending letter to Waters all night, trying to clear my name.
Thanks for hooking me up with Winky, by the way. Anyway, it seems
that Fudge want to get on your good side by making me free. That article
you had Skeeter run was a Merlin sent. I want the story behind that by
the way. Anyway, the Kiss on Sight order is gone, but they want to make
sure the case is solid before they give me a trial." It had been a long
night. He hadn't even made it to bed until around two in the morning,
but they were making great headway.
Harry wandered around the room, while his godfather got dressed.
"That's good, I guess. I mean, I don't really know this Fudge bloke, and if
he is a bad as they say, well it's going to take more than him doing his
fucking job to get on my good side." He was firm in his stance that adults
should be doing what they were paid to do. He would make sure that the
Minster knew that when, or if, they met.
"I guess I can see that. Still, with me a free man, we can live anywhere in
relative peace," the dogman said as he buttoned his last button.
"We'll see what happens," the teen said with a shrug, dismissing it for
now. He still had plans on renting or owning a flat in non-magical
London. "I came to sneak you into the school. We found this wicked room
where you can practice your magic," Harry said, turning around and all
but bouncing in place. "Wait until you see it. It's huge and has all this
crap in it. Right now, we're fixing everything and making it whole and
new. You could do that and get your wandless magic working."
"I thought the Marauders found all the secret rooms. I don't remember a
room like that," the young-looking man stated, as he rubbed his chin. He
still wished he had his goatee. Unfortunately, his facial hair didn't seem
to be growing with the glamor. Maybe he'd ask Harry to tweak it. It'd
make him look older and he could pick up more birds.
"The Grey Lady directed me to it. There was a Dark object that Voldemort
ruined. Her mum's diadem. She wanted me to cleanse it. When I did, she
moved on," was the slightly mysterious reply.
"Yeah, I meant to ask what all that moaning, and wailing was. It was
heard clear down in Hogsmeade." He had sat up all night that night
wonder just what was going on in the school. He even debated going and
checking it out, but in the end figured that the staff would solve
whatever it was. He then spent the day after listening to the villagers talk
about it.
"Oh, that. Well, it was the Bloody Baron and the Grey Lady having their
final confrontation. See what had happened was…" and Harry proceeded
to tell him about the ghosts, their history, his part in it and final days. He
did tell his godfather that it was Snape that helped his amnesia along,
albeit not directly. That made Sirius growl and promise retribution. As he
talked he led the man to the tunnel, and then stopped at the end to finish
his tale. "… they're both gone now," he ended with a shrug. He was a bit
miffed that the Bloody Baron had moved on. He really had had plans for
that ghost. Now, he would have to remake all his ideas around the spirit's
departure.
"Wow, I never knew all of that," Sirius said, thinking that there was far
more to Hogwarts than what he had learned while there, and chastising
himself for not talking to the ghosts when he was a student. It made
sense, after all. They would be a wealth of information, that he and his
buddies could have used to pull more pranks. He looked around the
tunnel. He had been so caught up in the tale, that he blindly followed his
godson. "How are you going to get me in the school? I mean, yeah I look
young, but not that young." He knew that if he were seen, one of the
teachers would call him out. He wasn't prepared to be caught yet. Not
even his lawyer knew where he was.
Harry just smiled and waved his hand. Sirius became invisible and you
could hear his shivering as the cold washed over him.
"That doesn't feel like a disillusion charm," the dogman said when the
cold stopped.
"That's because it isn't," the teen stated and then reached out and pushed
the knot. The Willow stopped, and he led the way to the castle. They
walked quietly until they reached the seventh floor. The door wasn't
there, so Harry paced and called it up. He heard a gasp when it appeared
and led Sirius into the Room of Lost Things. "Hey, guys, come over here.
There's someone I want you to meet," he called to his friends, who were
spread out among the piles, as he made Sirius visible.
The other teens, who had been working diligently, came to see what who
it was. None of them recognized the man who was standing by Harry.
"Guys, meet my godfather, Sirius Black," the dark-haired wizard said,
pointing to the disguised man.
"Harry," Hermione said tentatively, taking a step back. "That's not Sirius.
Sirius is much older and has darker hair." She then drew her wand and
pointed it at the new person. "I don't know who you are, but you're not
taking advantage of my friend's condition," she snarled.
The other four agreed and also pulled their wands. They too knew what
the fugitive looked like, what with his wanted posters, and all the articles
that were printed when he escaped. The man standing before them
looked around twenty and had light brown hair.
"Whoa, guys, I put a glamor on him, so he could walk around," Harry
said, standing in front of his godfather and holding up his hands. He had
no idea his friends would react this way. But now that he thought about
it, it was kinda cool that they were so protective.
"How do you know it's him? I mean, you don't remember the man," was
Hermione's rebuttal, not lowering her wand. She would be damned if
some stranger thought he could use Harry for his own gain.
So, Harry quickly told the story of how he ran into Sirius in Hogsmeade,
and the few adventures they had had since. Sirius then turned into his
dog form, which still a large Grim, albeit lighter in color. They gang
lowered their wands, and the twins grinned at all the mischief the two
had gotten up to. "Anyway, from what he told me, he should be a free
man come this summer." His face broke out in a huge grin.
"Wicked," the twins said.
"So, what do you want to do first? More magic, or talk about shite?"
Harry asked, relaxing now that his friends weren't threatening his
godfather.
"I think we should talk first. I can't concentrate with all of this running
through my mind," was Hermione's answer. She had so much to ask and
she wanted to make sure that Harry wasn't going to do anything that
would get him arrested.
The other teens nodded, and it was settled. Harry waved his hand to
make a clear space, and then he called some of the fixed chairs to form a
circle.
"Does anyone have anything to eat? Harry kind of dragged me here
without breakfast," Sirius said, sitting in of the chairs and crossing his
legs. He was just glad that no more wands were pointed at him.
"You can call Winky," Harry stated blandly with a lifted eyebrow as he
too settled in one of the like new seats. He was going to keep his
sandwiches for later. He knew they would work through the day and
everyone would use a lot of energy.
"Right. Winky," the glamored man called to the air.
The little elf popped in. "What can Winky be doing for her master?" she
asked.
"Can you bring me some breakfast, and this lot some tea?"
"Winky can be doing that," she said and popped away.
"You own Winky?" the bushy-haired witch said through gritted teeth.
"I thought we talked about this," Harry said, confused as to why she was
reacting this way.
"Besides, Winky is well taken care of," Sirius stated with a wave of his
hand. Lily too had been against house elf slavery. She ranted for hours
about it, until they dragged her to Hogwarts' kitchen.
Hermione huffed and folded her arms. She would talk to Winky later,
though she did admit the elf looked happy.
"So, what are your plans for the first task?" Neville asked, changing the
subject. He had no clue what Hermione's problem was, but her tone
suggested that an argument was to follow.
"Well, I need the twins help, and you guys to be on guard. I'm positive
that someone is using this tournament to try and kill me. So, you five be
careful. They might use you to get to me," our hero stated firmly. "That
said, use the time in here, and right before you go to sleep, to put up
some defensive spells, like shields and wards around your body and
mind. I know all of you are proficient in Occlumency, so it should be
easy. If you read the book thoroughly, then you will know all it takes is
intent. I use that golden dome, and it works for me," he said, and then
explained his proximity ward and how it functioned.
Everyone was listening to him describe it. They were all making plans to
do something similar, each having their own ideas.
Winky popped back in, gave Sirius his breakfast of eggs, bacon and toast,
and then snapped her fingers and a small table appeared, which had a tea
tray on it. Everyone thanked her and grabbed a cup.
They discussed the mechanics of wards for a while, and then Harry told
them about Crouch Jr. That got them all talking excitedly and fearfully.
They made plans to steer away from the man and talked about what they
were going to do to help Harry. Ideas were thrown around until they had
a solid plan.
Then dark-haired teen dropped another question, "So, what are we going
to do with all this shite?" He waved his hand to encompass the entire
room.
And the argument started.
Hphphp
Another chapter that every time I edited it, it changed, so there may be some
mistakes. Sorry.
30. The Compromise
Chapter 30 The Compromise
Harry's POV
Luna and Hermione argued for about twenty minutes, while the men sat
back and let them. They just wanted to practice their magic. Well, a bit
of payment for it wouldn't be amiss, and they wanted to keep some of the
things they found, but for now they listened to the girls debate each
other. Every once and awhile they would open their mouths to put in
their opinion, but they were bulldozed over.
Hermione was positive that everything they found should go to the
school. Her stance was that it was on school property, so it belonged
Hogwarts. While Luna believed it all should be returned to the owners.
The males let the females fight until they started repeating themselves.
"Look, Luna, it is here, it belongs here," Hermione said for the third time,
aggravated that she was not being heard. "Think of all the things that
Hogwarts needs. We should give it to the Board."
"No, it should go to the families," was the unbending rebuttal. "If I
dropped money in Diagon Alley, I would hope someone returned it. This
is the same thing."
"No…" was as far as Hermione got, when Harry held up his hands and let
out a piercing whistle, making the girls turn to him with disgruntled
faces.
"Wait, stop," he said, rubbing his forehead. "Look, both of you are right,
and wrong. As to Luna's example, when I lived on the street, all the
money I found I kept, so there are different morals for that. That said,
Hermione, this stuff isn't really owned by anyone. This is basically a large
landfill, so it's free game. Now, some of this shite used to be the school's;
the furniture, the armor, the schoolbooks and stuff. But the other books
and the clothes, the bits of jewelry, and all that crap can be returned to
whoever lost it. So, let's find a middle ground. Here's what we'll do, we're
going to attempt to use our magic to find out if it's an heirloom. Watch,"
Harry said as he got up and went to the nearest pile of fixed items.
"Harry, are you sure? I mean, it's on school property," the bushy-haired
teen tried to reason.
"Watch," he said again. He then waved his hand and with the vision of
old hands handing something to young hands, twice over, firmly in his
mind, he said, "Heirlooms here," and many things pulled from his piles.
Stuff like, diaries, family magic books, letters, wands, watches, swords,
brooms, magical trinkets, statues, a few jewels and necklaces, and other
things that he had no clue what were. All of them looked brand new.
"Return to your vault," he tried, envisioning them doing just that, and
half the pile disappeared. "Return to your family," thinking of a vague
outline of a sofa, and more vanished.
"Wicked," the twins and Neville said as they watched him work his
magic. After all this work they could do more than they ever thought
they could do, but to see Harry preform magic was still a wonderous
thing. He didn't even break out into a sweat, he just did what he said to
do, and it was done. It was like no effort was even made. The girls were
impressed as well, but they were still debating morals in their head.
"School stuff here," the dark-haired teen said, pointing to another spot;
and books, brooms, cauldrons, armor, couches, chairs, desks, and other
school related items formed in rows before him. He shrunk all of them
and put it in one of the trunks. "There you go. Now both of you get your
wish," he said with a smile as he looked between his two female friends.
"That was a good compromise," Luna said as she skipped to her things
and did the same, not quite as many as Harry, but enough that she was
satisfied. "We both got exactly what we wanted, and the nargles didn't
interfere."
"I guess," Hermione conceded, still fretting on the school missing out on a
great deal of funds with all the items returning to their family. Still, if it
were her heirlooms, she would want them back as well.
"Well, I guess this stuff is mine to do with what I want," he stated, waving
to the small pile left, turning to his other friends.
"Wicked. How did you do that?" the twins said, glad that the argument
was over for now. They wanted to get some payment for doing the
repairs. Their dreams hinged on getting startup money. They knew a few
people who would buy old things. And there were items in this room that
would sell for a good price. Who knows, they might go down Knockturn
Alley to see if some of the shadier shops would take some of it off their
hands.
"It's all about intent. Picture in your mind grandparents handing
something to their child and then that child, now grown, handing it to
theirs," Harry explained as he made a TARDIS bag and put his bounty in
it. "You don't have to put a face on them, just envision hands passing
things along. Then let magic take it to where it has been before. If has
ever been at the bank, it will go there. If not, it will return home. If
whoever it belonged to before is no longer around, it will stay. For the
diaries, picture someone writing in it, and then if there is living family, it
will go there."
"Wicked," they said again and started trying to replicate what their friend
had done.
"What about the school, don't they get anything?" Hermione asked in a
huff.
"Sure, all this furniture and the armor is theirs, you just saw me pack it
up," our hero stated, waving to the trunk. "We'll get Sirius to sell all the
antiques and put it in a scholarship fund or something. However, the rest
of this stuff was just junk until I fixed it. It didn't go anywhere, so I'm
claiming it as mine," he answered with a shrug. He really didn't care
what happened to the school things. He was just glad that he thought of a
good compromise. "Quit trying to start an argument. If you really find it
morally reprehensible, then don't do it."
"No, you're right, it's just something I'll have to come to terms with. I do
understand… just… oh, never mind. I'll just go to my pile sort the school
stuff," she said thoroughly chastised as she went to her work area.
Sometimes she really couldn't help herself, especially when she lost in a
debate. Compromises didn't always sit well with her, it meant she had to
bend her ethics and she wasn't comfortable with that. This new Harry
was making her do it more and more, whereas the old Harry just caved.
Rules were rules and you were supposed to obey them. On the other
hand, they weren't breaking any rules. Her internal dilemma was not
anyone's fault and it was something she was going to have to work out
for herself.
"I know the school could use some new brooms," Neville said as he made
his way to his pile of repaired items. He waved his new wand and tried to
do what Harry had done, but only few things came to him. He figured he
was going to need a lot more practice. He tried picturing the scene
clearer and more things came to him, making him break out with a huge
smile. Oh, yeah, he was going to get his parents back.
"Well, we'll just have to make sure they get some. Good job, Neville, that
wand is working great for you," Harry said to his friend. "Sirius can buy
some, if we don't find many in here," he added turning to his godfather.
"I don't know how I got volunteered to do this, but yeah, I'll make sure
they get some. If we take any and all spells off the furniture there is a
huge market for them in non-magical London, and even some of the
vintage clothing," Sirius grumbled as he tried his hand a wandlessly
fixing stuff. The pile he picked creaked and groaned as things repaired,
and then Harry reminded him to cleanse it of Dark magic.
They worked for hours just fixing and then vanishing things. It was an
enormous room so there was a good possibility they would not be done
anytime soon. Harry figured they could to it until it became a chore, and
then they could just leave the rest to the next person who found the
room. He was positive they were not the first, nor would they be the last
to stumble upon this trove.
Gringotts POV
The alarms flared, and the goblins quickly checked all the humans and
then hustled them out of the bank. Not finding a thief, they were
confused as to what set off the wards.
"What is causing it?" Snarlfist yelled over the noise. The wards were
flashing off the walls, and it was getting on his nerves. The whole room
would light up, dim, light up, dim, and he wasn't the only one with a
headache. That and, he was disappointed at not finding any thieves
among the people they just booted out to the building. He wanted to take
whoever was doing this and have them under his knife.
Gringotts was now tightly shut to the public. All doors were locked, and
all carts were empty. It was the second time in this decade that it
happened. The goblins weren't happy.
"We don't know," an unnamed goblin shouted back. "We're going to have
to search every vault."
"Can we at least turn off the blasted alarm?" he asked with his hands over
his ears.
Just then the alarm stopped, and they all sighed with relief, until it
sounded again. This confused the goblins more, since there was no one in
the bank except them. A team was quickly put together and they
descended the tunnels. They were at the forth vault, when items
appeared.
"Someone is adding to the vaults," one goblin said in awe. Everyone
glared at him for his needless commentary.
"We can see that," Snarlfist snapped as he watched the ward breakers try
to figure out how to stop this magic from coming through. "I think I will
have to talk to Black about this. If it is not his doing then he knows who
it is," the tiny being stated, pulling out his knife and cleaning his long
black nails.
"There are no rules about something like this, so technically you can't
torture him for it. You can only ask," Steelblade said to the
disappointment of many.
"Oh, but what fun I'll have… asking."
During their search, they found that many vaults washed in the foreign
magic. A separate alarm for all the vaults were set up, so the doors would
flash if the magic washed over that vault. It made it much easier than
going from vault to vault. They had to record it all for the letters that
needed to be sent out. They never knew what was in the vaults to being
with, just that the magic was in there. All day was spent going from the
flashing doors and noting it down for the letters. It was a grumpy bunch
of goblins that ended their shift that day, making sure to tell the next
shift what had been happening. The ones coming on would send out the
missives.
Sirius' POV
Sirius stood still as a shiver went down his spine. "Harry? How are you
getting this stuff in the vaults?" he asked warily. He really didn't want to
talk to the goblins; he had no clue as to how they would react to this. Not
that they would get anything from him, given his 'vow', but the last one
he talked to wasn't a nice fellow.
"Ummm, magic?" was the curious answer. He thought it was pretty
obvious.
"What I meant was, are you passing them straight through the wards?"
the dogman asked, not sure if he wanted to know.
Harry thought about it for a minute and then shrugged, "I guess that's
what's happening. Why?"
"I just had a bad feeling, like someone walking over my grave. I think I'll
stay away from Gringotts for a while," his godfather said with a full-body
shudder, visions of rubber hoses flooded his mind.
The Weasley's POV
When people came home that day, from whatever it was they did, there
were small, or large, piles of lost things in their living rooms. While many
rejoiced at finding these treasures, they all wanted to know how they got
there. Something was causing the wards to flare, but the only thing that
anyone could find was the lost items. There were small dances of joy as
trinkets, letters, books, diaries, jewels, and many other things were
looked at. It was like an early Yule. It was the diaries and the family
magic books that were coveted the most.
The Weasley's were one of the families that cried and danced. There on
the sofa was a pile of lost artifacts. Some of them were so old that they
would have no problems with money, if they decided to sell them. There
was a golden statue of a dragon with ruby eyes, which had been in the
family for over 800 years. It had been lost 400 years ago, when one of
their ancestors took it to Hogwarts to show it off to his friends. They
would never sell that, however there was a document of a sealed vault
that was still active at Gringotts. It had been sealed when one of their
ancestors had married a Dark wizard, who tried to take all their money,
over 500 years ago. The document had been carried by a family friend,
who had died from the DADA curse. The man was going to give to the
Weasleys at the end of that school year, since the Dark wizard had passed
away. All of his belongings disappeared when he was declared dead,
since he had no family. Now, it was right where it belonged.
Molly and Arthur were besides their selves with joy. They would never
have to send their children to school in secondhand clothes again.
Harry's POV
"Oh, by the way, Harry, are you sure you're not going to compete?" Sirius
asked as he sat in one of the chairs. He was so tired. He had used up a lot
of magic, but he was proud of what he accomplished. He looked around
the room at the other teens, who were still fixing, examining and
vanishing things. There was a hint of pride on his face. Harry had taught
them this. His godson was a powerful wizard, and he was proud of him.
Sure, the kid was a bit of an arse, but he was helping his friends, so he
couldn't be all that bad.
"Yeah, why?" Harry asked as he joined his godfather. He wasn't tired, he
just wanted his friends to practice, and he had a good stash of new books
and things to scan and play with.
"Well, the other day I was taking a run as Padfoot, and came across some
dragons in the forest," the dogman said mysteriously. Leaning forward
and resting his elbows on his knees, letting his hands hang loosely in
between his legs.
"And you didn't think to tell me sooner?" the dark-haired wizard snapped,
making his godfather glare.
"I'm in the middle of trying to clear my name," Sirius snapped back,
sitting back in his seat. "Winky has been busy ferrying letters back and
forth between me and Waters. I felt getting a trial was a bit more
important, since you said you weren't going to compete."
"Right, sorry. I wonder if the real contestants know," Harry said, rubbing
his forehead in thought. He had stayed away from them, not wanting
anyone to think that he was trying to get in good with them. They might
think that he was going to play their stupid games.
"I don't know, probably. I don't see their school Heads not telling them. I
don't trust Karkaroff as far as I can banish him. But I can tell you this, I'm
sure that the Hogwarts' campion doesn't know, unless one of the others
told him," the young-looking man stated, looking at his godson, showing
he was serious.
"You don't think Dumbledore would tell him?" he asked, not believing
that for a minute.
"No, there are many things you can say about the man, but he doesn't
cheat."
"Don't worry, Harry, we'll tell Cedric," Fred said as he too took a break.
"Yeah, we like him, even if he is the only Seeker to beat you," said George
as he sat next to his brother.
"Now, did we hear you call yourself Padfoot?" Fred asked, turning his
head toward Sirius.
"Yeah, that's the name of my Animagus form," was the answer.
The twins all but bounced in their seats, "As in one of the Marauders?"
they asked.
"Yeah," came the cautious reply.
"We've spent our entire school career emulating you guys," George said
and told him the story about finding the map, and the things they had
heard and tried to match.
"Hmmm, well I'm glad we've met. We'll have to keep in touch, but don't
tell your mum," Sirius stated, looking at the two lookalikes. "I'll tell you
some stories, but there are some things that have been pointed out to me
that were just plain bullying. I just got on Harry's good side, so I'm not
relaying those."
"Good call," Harry stated firmly.
So, the twins and Sirius spent some time talking about pranks and the
difference between going too far and just plain having fun. Harry sat
back and listened, making sure to keep an eye on his other friends. When
they got tired, he called them over and handed out sandwiches. When it
was time of curfew, he showed Sirius the invisibility charm and sent him
home, telling him to come back tomorrow and they would do it all again.
The week went by with much the same happening. Luna found her dad's
diary, but sadly not her mum's. She called for it, but nothing came. She
wasn't to put out; she would just have to keep looking. Hermione was
finally okay with what they were doing. There were loads of valuable
things that would make a nice fund for the school. She wasn't sure about
Sirius being in charge of that, but since he was the only adult, it did
make sense. She was the one assigned to putting the books in the library.
Neville was just glad to practice his magic more. The more he used the
new wand the better he felt about himself. He was determined to get as
good as Harry. The twins had quite a nest egg, and they were just content
that they could now afford their shop. They were also in charge of
sneaking any repaired broom to Madam Hooch's office. Sirius was just
glad to be with his godson, if he never got proficient in wandless magic
that was okay with him. Still it was fun to be here and doing things he
never thought he could do.
Harry and the twins pranked 'Moody' by clouding his magical eye.
Everywhere the man looked would be like looking through dirty glass. He
became obsessed with washing the thing. They made his wooden leg sing
children's songs, and his foe glass would see things that weren't there.
The man would stomp around the castle, yelling 'Constant Vigilance'.
They really hoped to drive the imposter a into jumping at shadows.
Harry had Dobby go and make sure that the real Moody was fed and had
water, and also bring him a note that he was going to try and rescue him
during the first task. Which the man promptly ate right after reading. The
house elf snuck in a few potions, but the man said to be careful or they
would be caught. So, Moody played ailing captive, but in reality, he was
getting better.
They pulled a few jokes on Snape, but the man wasn't reacting anymore,
so they stopped.
Harry, Sirius and the twins made sure to iron out the plans for the first
task. Waters had written to say that he and Madam Bones would be
there, and that she was quite upset that they wouldn't tell her why. They
spent hours hashing it out and now were firm in what they were going to
do.
Harry couldn't wait.
31. The Takedown
Chapter 31 The Takedown
Harry's POV
The night before the task, Harry dreamed of naked women dancing
around a fire in the light of a full moon. It was one of his favorite
dreams. He had just gotten to a good part, when he was hailed by Picard
that there was something happening, and he was needed. He jerked out
of dream and was on the main deck of the Enterprise. Communications
were opened with the away team. "Data has come across something, and
we were just about to hear his report," the captain said, nodded to a
helmsman, who typed something in and the overhead screen changed
from black space to Data's face.
"Thanks, Captain," Harry said, turning to look at the view screen. "What
have you got for me, Data?" he asked, to the stoic face of the android.
"We were scanning the white space trying to analyze what it was, so far
everything indicates it is a void of nothingness. We were progressing
towards the orange glow, when sensors indicated a small anomaly
floating within. We changed course to intercept and scans showed that it
is the night you ran. We believe that the shield surrounding it was part of
a memory blocking spell. It took us time, but we dropped the shield
without corrupting the integrity of the memory. I am uploading it now,"
Data stated as he looked down and pushed some keys in front of him.
Harry watched the computer screen as the scene played out. While it
wasn't completely incriminating, it would help in taking down Snape.
"Thanks, crew, let me know if you make it to my memories, but do me a
favor and alert me first. I don't want to be in the middle of something
and have those all slam into me at once." The last thing he needed was a
mass influx of memories when he least expected it.
"Understood, Harry. My analysis shows that that would be for the best as
well," Data stated with a sharp nod.
"Thanks again, Harry out," the sleeping teen said with a cordial nod. The
viewer went blank and Harry turned way, thinking over the recovered
memory. His face was grim. He knew that slimy bastard had something
to do with all this, and he really hoped the twins pulled off their part.
Now, with the plan that they had, this memory would go a long way in
helping. That and the conversation he had had with the Bloody Baron. If
he could somehow project those to Madam Bones, then the potions
teacher was done for. He smiled in his sleep as he pictured all the ways
the man would be taken down.
"Captain, have someone figure out a way to project my memories. I want
to be able to show them as if viewing a movie screen," he commanded,
trying not to come off as an arse, but failing miserably. "Sorry, I have a
lot on my mind and I need this done by tomorrow." He rubbed his eyes
and ran a hand down his face.
"We will get it done, Harry," Picard stated as he started barking orders.
"I'm going back to sleep, and hopefully dream more relaxing dreams,"
Harry stated as he slipped back in his dreams of lovely ladies.
The next morning was bright and clear, Harry shivered from the cold as
he put on his normal jeans and jumper. He was very glad he still had his
boots; they were a godsend in this freezing weather. As he laced them up
he noted that there was a uniform hanging on the door. It was a red and
gold Quidditch uniform, and he wondered if it was his. He shook his
head and reckoned that Dumbledore had one of the house elves bring it
to his room. It was just hanging there like he was supposed to wear it,
but he ignored it. He didn't understand why that man didn't get a clue.
He had no idea how many times he had to tell him he wasn't going to
play their games, but it was getting increasingly trying.
He went to the common room, but no one was there. Shrugging his
shoulders, he went to the Great Hall. There was his group of friends all
fretting about what could happen today, if the looks they shared was any
indication. He had no idea why they were worried; the plan was simple
and there was no risk involved. He sat by the twins and quietly asked,
"Did you get it?" he asked, cutting a look to the Staff Table and seeing all
the teachers and officials there. It was a great feat in restraint that he
didn't glare at Snape.
"Yeah," they whispered back as Fred handed him an object, which he
placed in his TARDIS pocket.
"It was easy, what with all the practice we've been doing," George
continued with a wink.
"Piece of cake," Fred said, copying his brother. "I'm surprised that it was
still there. You would think Snape was smart enough to get rid of it." He
shook his head at the man's oversight.
"Nay, he thinks because he Obliviated me that he's safe." He didn't tell
them he got his memory back. This was not the place to discuss it.
"Probably," the twins said.
"This is great, thanks guys," our hero stated with a wide smile. This
would go a long way in trapping Snape. If they got something implicating
the man in making illegal potions, then all he had to do was give it to
Madam Bones. Coupled with his memories, yeah, it was going to be a
good day.
"Harry, are you sure you know what you're doing?" Hermione whispered,
leaning over the table to make sure that no one heard her. She wasn't
sure that everything was going to go as planned. She felt that Harry was
getting too cocky in his movements with the staff. There was just so
much that could go wrong.
"Don't worry, I've got this," he said smoothly, unknowingly proving her
point. "I'm just going to sit in the stands with you guys and talk to
Madam Bones. I'll give her what I've got and then let her take care of the
rest. I'm not going to play superhero, so calm down," he stated calmly as
he casually served up some hot cereal.
"Okay, well, the first task is starting soon, so you better eat up," she said,
going back to her breakfast. She was still worried, but she was hopeful
that with Madam Bones there, and that it would go off okay.
The gang ate and chatted on unimportant things, while the adults
agonized.
Dumbledore's POV
"Look at him; he looks like he doesn't have a care in the world. I thought
you were going to speak to him," Crouch Sr. stated, glaring at the old
man. He just knew that boy was going to make him look bad. He was just
eating completely unconcerned with what was happening today. Not like
the other champions, who were pushing their food around their plates.
"Do not worry so, Bartemius, I will make sure that young Harry is at the
first task," Dumbledore stated, though he was bit concerned. He had tried
to find Harry all week, but he and his friends kept disappearing on the
seventh floor. He didn't know where he or his friends went, or what they
were doing. For all he knew the boy was up to something and from the
looks of it he was right. However, he had a plan to get Harry to the task,
and he was not going to fail.
"You'd better, or it is on your head," the surly man snapped as he got up
and stomped out of the room. He had last minute things to take care of.
Bagman got up and followed. He was sweating bullets, still worried about
the goblins, who were very upset with wizards right now. What with all
the things going through their wards. He really hoped the Headmaster
had a plan.
"'Ow are you going to convince ze young man to compete?" Madam
Maxime asked as she watched her champion not eat her food. She was
concerned about the young woman, while she was the strongest student
in her school, she lacked confidence. It was something they worked on
since the girl's name came out of the goblet. Fleur was now firm in that
she knew what she was going to do, but the fact that she had to face a
dragon was making her upset.
"I am sure that it will only take a small bit of persuasion to bring him
around," the old man stated as he calmly ate his bagel.
Karkaroff scoffed, he knew that the old geezer was planning something
and that the boy would not like it, but he held his tongue. He really
didn't want Harry Potter to participate, not that he thought Krum
couldn't beat him, but it took away from the Quidditch star's fame. The
Boy-Who-Lived was in good with the public at this time. They all pitied
him, and many were demanding that he not be forced to contend. Fudge
was adamant that the child hero do so, he felt it would bring up his
rating if the boy won.
Snape was making plans to leave after the task, when everyone was
focused on the winner. He had to appear or there would be questions and
people would seek him out. He had everything ready and was prepared
to run. He had a really bad feeling that if he didn't soon, then he never
would. It might have to do with his lab being broken into last night, and
the potion disappearing. If he could have, he would escape now, but the
old man showed up at his door this morning and was making him stick
by his side. He grumbled about conniving old men and their stupid plans
as he finished his eggs.
Harry's POV
The group of six were done with breakfast and they watched as
Dumbledore and his cohorts left the room. They figured that meant it was
time to go and were now making their way out of the Hall, when the
little blonde stopped suddenly, causing everyone to look at her.
"Is Sirius going to be there?" Luna asked with a vacant stare. "I have a
feeling he is going to be needed."
"Yeah, he's going to be near Junior," Harry answered, rubbing her arm as
he guided her out of the Hall. He really hated it when she was vague but
knew that was how it worked and pushing her would not make it
different.
"You need to beware of the nargles, Harry. If I were you, I would not…,"
she tried to warn, but trailed off and shook her head. It was gone. She
just knew that everything wasn't going to go as planned, but she didn't
know how it would be upset. All she saw was Harry in the arena
surrounded by flames. "Please, don't compete, no matter what," she
added, grabbing ahold of his arm.
"I have no intentions on stepping anywhere near the dragons. Don't
worry, I'll be careful," he said, patting her hand, and then groaned as his
alert went off. He looked at his map and saw Dumbledore and Snape
making their way towards him. He figured they were going to try and
talk him into competing, so he waved his friends on and said, "You guys
go ahead, I'll be there in a minute." He then turned to confront the adults.
He wasn't going to back down.
The other five opened their mouths like they were going to protest, but
he gave them a wink and they reluctantly moved towards the stands.
"Mr. Potter, it is my understanding that you are still refraining from
participating in the competition," Dumbledore stated in a questioning
tone as the three teachers stopped in front of him. Snape just sneered.
"That's right. I didn't enter, and I'm not playing your games," the teen said
with a nod of his head, folding his arms in a defiant manner. He sneered
back and the Potions Masters, hoping he was keeping the twinkle out of
his eyes. The last thing he wanted for the man to know that he knew.
"I am afraid I am going to have to insist," the old man replied with a bit
of steel in his voice.
"Insist all you want, I'm not going. I'm done talking to you," Harry said,
turning away from them as he had so many times before. He heard his
red alert go off, and he made to turn around, but darkness overtook him.
Dumbledore nodded his thanks to the Potions Master, who had just hit
our hero over the head with a blunt object spelled to render someone
unconscious. Perhaps, he had hit the child too hard, but he really didn't
care. Maybe, it would make the boy's amnesia worse and that would give
Snape more time to run.
"Are you sure this was the right way to go about his, Albus? It could have
some repercussions," the dour man asked, banishing the staff he used.
"I cannot risk him losing his magic. It is imperative that he remain here,"
the Headmaster tried to placate as he disillusioned and levitated the boy
out of the school. "How will he fight Voldemort if he is so impaired?" he
asked with a lifting of his eyebrow.
"Perhaps, you could have reasoned with the brat," Snape said
unconvincingly.
"Have I been able to reason with Harry since his return?" was the
rhetorical comeback.
Snape conceded the point and they made their way to the champions'
tent, with the invisible boy floating behind them.
"Where is Potter?" Crouch demanded, when they appeared to come in
alone. He needed the Boy-Who-Lived to compete. Fudge was breathing
down his neck, and he was majorly concerned for his job. That and he
still didn't know where Junior was.
"Do not worry. Continue on, and Harry will be there when he is supposed
to," the Headmaster stated, keeping the teen invisible.
They did as he bid, each one hoping different things.
Hermione's POV
"Where's Harry? The task is going to start soon," Hermione asked, very
worried about her friend. She was looking around at everyone but didn't
see him.
"I don't know," Neville answered as he too scanned the crowd for the
wayward teen.
"I find it lacking on his part that he required us to come and then didn't
show," Madam Bones stated with a small glare at the children. She was a
very busy woman, but the teen's lawyer stated that it was important that
she be here. Something about Death Eaters that would be unmasked
today. There were also hints that dead men would appear, not that she
gave much credit to that part. Dead men, indeed. Still, for the young man
to not show didn't lend him much credibility.
"He was kidnapped by Dumbledore," was Luna's reply as she glared at the
Champion's tent as she shook with suppressed rage and fear. She had
known something was going to go wrong, but she couldn't do anything to
stop it. This was why being a seer was such a curse. That and people
tended to blame seers for not doing enough, or if they did and someone
died, then they tended to put it on the person who predicted the tragedy.
"How do you know that, young lady?" the elder woman asked with a
lifting of her eyebrow.
"It is only logical, since that was the last person we saw him talking to. I
believe Harry has become too compliant around the Headmaster," the
little blonde answered as she stared at the arena.
"Oh dear," Hermione said, wringing her hands with worry. She just knew
that Harry's overconfidence would get him in trouble, but she really
hoped that the Headmaster wouldn't put someone in danger just to
continue with his plans. She fretted and worried as she stared at the
dragon that someone would have to fight. Really, dragons, what were
they thinking?
"Can you five at least tell me why I'm here?" Bones asked, wanting to get
whatever it was out of the way.
Just then the crowd cheered as Cedric entered the arena. The twins were
very glad they had let the other teen know what to expect. As the first
champion took on his dragon, Harry's friends were telling Amelia why
she was brought in. They laid out what they had had planned and let her
know the Harry had the evidence. With each word her anger grew, she
made subtle gestures to the Aurors she brought with her and had them
spread out throughout the stadium. She wanted to make sure that they
were in key positions to capture the culprits.
Waters was writing notes in his legal pad. He was going to make sure
that his client was covered. That and with this new development there
could finally be a case against Dumbledore.
After relaying what they knew about Harry's plan, they all settled down
and watched the champions compete as they all fretted over Harry's
disappearance. What would happen if he were forced to compete? What
if he was wrong and lost his magic if he didn't? Hopefully he was right
and the person who set him up would lose theirs.
Sirius wanted to go and asked about his missing godson, but he needed to
stick with Crouch Jr. If things went wrong, he would be needed to make
sure the man was taken down fast. He did notice the Aurors moving
around him, still he was going to do Harry proud, and play his part.
Now came the time Harry would have been there, and when no one came
from the tent the crowd started to murmur. Suddenly there he was,
laying in the ring, looking like he was asleep. No one noticed the
Headmaster wave his wand.
Harry's POV
After a second, Harry started, and still laying on the ground he looked
around. Seeing the dragon, his eyes widened, and he flared his golden
shield up and stood. Boy was he pissed. He knew he couldn't trust that
old man, but since the professor hadn't done anything since the first day,
he let his guard down. So yeah, he was mad at himself and the old
bastard.
'How the bloody hell did he get past the sensors?' he barked into his head.
The warning system should have prevented a kidnapping.
"You were hit on the head with a charmed staff. It did not show on the
sensors until it was too late," Spock answered as the red alert started its
warning.
'Find a way to tune them to pick up on any flare of malevolent magic,' the
frustrated teen commanded as flames circled his shield.
"Make it so," Picard barked, and Harry could hear the crew scrabbling to
follow the orders. Then he tuned them out and paid attention to what
was happening around him.
The crowd screamed as the dragon blasted the dome with fire. When the
flames disappeared, there was an unharmed Harry standing with his arms
folded and glaring at the old man. He waved his hand to his throat and
started talking. "You're a fucking bastard, Dumbledore. I told you that I
wasn't going to fucking compete. And look, I'm bloody well not. I'm going
to stand here and make sure that the whole audience knows what you,
and your fucking pet Death Eater, has done to me," he threatened as the
dragon started gnawing on the golden dome.
Scrapping noises were heard as the beast tried to eat him. She was
getting more and more frustrated as her teeth started to hurt from the
shocks the dome was giving her. She blasted the dome again with fire,
but it would not relent.
"I was going to do this in the background, but you've pushed my hand.
First a few people need spankings," Harry said with a smirk as he held up
his hand and summoned the Polyjuice potion from the fake Moody. The
flask flew to him and he lifted and smelled. "Polyjuice," he said with a
sneer as he dumped it on the ground, so it couldn't be taken back.
Amelia cringed as evidence was wasted, she only hoped that there was
residue in the flask. She would have to talk to Harry about not doing
such things in the future.
Barty Jr. stood and lifted his wand and cursed the teen, but it splashed
harmlessly on the golden shield. Sirius quickly lifted his wand and
wrapped the man in chains, while the Aurors converged. He was ever so
glad that he was in disguise. The last thing they needed was for the
magical coppers to be distracted with 'You-Know-Who's-Righthand-Man'.
He couldn't wait until his name was cleared. When the Auror asked who
he was, he told him that he was just a bystander trying to do his duty for
the Ministry and gave them a fake name. The cop took him at his word
and levitated the fake Moody to the back of the stands, where he couldn't
hurt anyone, and waited for the Bones to tell him who was next.
The prisoner was screaming that his master would win, and they would
never hold him. Waters made sure to write that tidbit down.
"That person, you will find, is Bartemius Crouch Junior," the boy in the
ring stated, making many adults and one sandy-haired boy, gasp with
shock or denial. Bones was looking at the captured man, with a critical
eye. "I know he is supposed to be dead, but I have proof. I will only show
Madam Bones and my lawyer. It does make one wonder how he got out
to prison though. Doesn't it, Mr. Crouch?" he sneered at the little man
who was trying to hide under the Judges Table.
Sirius was happy to bind that man discretely. He hid his wand in his
sleeve and did the spell wordlessly. He hated Crouch with every fiber of
his being. If it were not for Senior, he wouldn't have spent a day in
Azkaban. He rejoiced that now they could question the man and get him
to confess that the unjustly accused man never stood trial. Then he could
take Harry and hide in Muggle London, like the boy wanted.
Now the dragon was using its claws to try and break the shield. Huge
swipe of her paws rebounded off the dome. Many cringed, because it
sounded like fingernails on a chalkboard.
"You will find the really Moody in a trunk in the DADA office. Me and my
friend Dobby have been making sure that he survived the ordeal. We'd've
let you know sooner, but the man insisted that we somehow out the
imposter first. He was part of the plan that we hatched here today. Now
though, I have to wonder how his longtime friend, Albus Dumbledore,
didn't know he was not who he appeared to be," the boy, whose dome
was being chewed and clawed on, stated. He looked at the dragon and
sighed, he made sure to ask Scotty if the ward was strong and got the
reply that it was at 95%. So, the dragon wasn't doing much damage.
The crowd turned as one and looked at the Headmaster, who just sat
serenely as if nothing was happening. He was fingering his wand like the
wanted nothing more than to shut the boy up, but past experience led
him to believe that only the Unforgivables would penetrate that golden
dome of his. His only recourse was to make sure that nothing implicated
him. He knew that he had done nothing wrong. He had no idea that the
imposter was in the castle. Sure, Alastor was acting a bit odd, but that
was usual for the paranoid man. "Harry, my boy, you must stop telling
these people things that only the DMLE should know," he tried to reason
with the child.
"That's what you think, is it? You shouldn't have fucking kidnapped me,
arsehole. Besides, people have a right to know that they were in danger.
They have the right to know that you are hiding things from them. Now,
let's see who else was hiding things," Harry stated as he put a finger to his
temple and broadcasted the memory of the night he ran, from the time
Snape found him until he disappeared at the gate.
This time Amelia captured the Potions Master, who was trying to slink
away. She put suppressor cuffs on him and frog-marched him back to her
people.
The whole while the greasy man glared at the boy hero. He knew he
should have run this morning. Blast Dumbledore and Potter. He missed
his opportunity by mere hours. Now he could only hope that Albus could
get him off again.
The Head of the DMLE then turned and waited for what else the boy had
up his sleeve. So far everything the teen stated was something she could
work with. She was really hoping that he had more. Though she just
knew Dumbledore would talk his way out of trouble, she could finally
put his pet Death Eater in Azkaban.
"This," he pulled the vial from his pocket, "is an experimental potion, and
judging from what the man said when I accidently took it I'm sure that it
is, or should be, illegal." He held it up and everyone could see it was
green goo, just like in the memory. "This is what caused my memory loss.
The Bloody Baron, before he moved on, told me it's an Unforgivable in a
bottle." Then Harry let them see his talk with the ghost, making the
crowd boo and jeer at the greasy git. Not that many liked him to begin
with.
Finally, Harry showed them what the Headmaster had done to him since
he returned. The mind-rape, the attempts to control him and finally the
last encounter were all there for everyone to see. The other two schools
weren't sure what to make of it. Karkaroff didn't see anything he, himself,
wouldn't do, but Madam Maxime was appalled at what the teen had been
through. Once more the headmaster tried to intervene, but Harry ignored
the old man. Yeah, he was still pissed that he was having to do this while
a great big lizard was trying to eat him.
Because he kidnapped the boy to bring him here, Amelia also bound the
old man. She didn't think it would stick, but she could at least bring him
in for questioning. She knew he could use the excuse that he was trying
to prevent the boy from losing his magic, or worse dying.
All this time, the dragon was doing it's very best to get passed the dome.
Fire, teeth, and claws weren't working. It was about to start digging up
the ground in hopes to get under it.
"Will you stop?!" Harry hissed at the large lizard. "Can't you see I'm not
going to harm you or your eggs?" he said more gently, seeing that it had
stopped at his command. "Go back to your nest. I'm leaving." And with
that, while the dome was still in place, he left the arena, without even
looking at the prize.
That's when the screaming started.
Hphphp
Okay, I would like to point out that I do know the difference between "Me and
so-and-so" and "So-and-so and I". I do it for character. Past experience has
told me that I need to state this.
This was another chapter that kept getting added onto when I edited, so there
may be some mistakes.
32. Wow, That Happened
Chapter 32 Wow, That Happened
Amelia's POV
The screaming started in the back of the stadium, where people were
quickly moving away from one of the bound men. There writhing on the
ground, still bound with chains, was the changing form of Bartemius
Crouch Junior. A vile sucking noise filled the air as the man's magic was
torn from his body. Like a large part of his body was being sucked out. It
sounded wet and gross. The chains that held him rattled as he continued
to convulse. Then the screams turned to something more frightening as
the Polyjuice conflicted with the loss of magic. His skin bubbled, and
sores formed and oozed as the potion tried to leave the magic free body.
The fake eye popped out, but no new eye replaced it. The wooden leg
simply fell off, leaving behind a healed stump. He twisted and turned and
if he hands weren't bound then he would have been clawing his face. The
crowd could see he was in a great deal of pain, as his cries filled the air
and many people shuddered at the noise. The audience was watching
with morbid fascination, well those that weren't looking away and hiding
in the nearest person's chest.
Meanwhile, Madam Pomfrey was attempting to keep the man alive. She
waved her wand and dabbed his open boils with a sterile cloth, but there
was little else she could do. The potions she would normally use would
not help a squib, which is what the man now was. There was just enough
magic in him to keep him alive, but little else. He would never cast a
spell again.
Junior finally stopped screaming. His face and body were a mass of ulcers
and there were tears of pain rolling down his face, which mixed with the
green and yellow pus and made for a nasty look. He was now in his
natural form and everyone could see that he was indeed the man they
thought dead. He took one look at the crowd, sneered, and then his eyes
rolled into the back of his head and he blacked out.
Pomfrey waved her wand and then sadly nodded to Amelia. "He's in a
coma, and I have no idea if he will ever recover," she stated as she tried
to heal what she could. She magicked bandages and cloths to clean him
up as best she could. When she was done most of his face and body were
covered.
"Well, I'm not sure how I feel about that. We can't try him if he is not
well," Madam Bones said callously. She had no sympathy for the man. He
had escaped from Azkaban and he would be Kissed if he ever recovered.
However, she wanted to know how he managed to get the drop on her
good friend. It was without a doubt that he was behind Mr. Potter's name
being put in the Cup. Though, without questioning him, they may never
know why. She looked to where Fudge was standing, worrying his bowler
hat. She was concerned that this too would disappear, much like
anything that would harm the Minister. Though with all these witnesses
that might not happen. There were many important people here today,
and they would not forget this scene easily.
The man's father looked on stoically. He knew that his time as a Ministry
employee was finished. He had an inkling that this would happen one
day. He felt it was inevitably since he broke his son out of prison. Not a
day went by that he wished he had not given into his wife's demands. He
had broken many laws then and since. Now all he had to do was keep out
of prison. With his son incapacitated that might be easier than he first
thought. It was after all, only his words that would be heard. He truly
hoped that his son never recovered.
The Judge's POV
"What are we to do?" Madame Maxime asked as she turned from the
downed man. Sure, it was a sad scene, but they needed to finish the
tournament. "Dumbledore cannot be a judge if 'e is to be arrested. We
need someone to take 'is place. Not to mention zat M. Crouch is also
detained. We are down two judges, zough zat young redhead could stand
in for M. Crouch. 'e 'as done so before," she reasoned as she waved her
jeweled hand and called Percy over to explain their dilemma to him.
The young redhead looked at her, pointed to his chest with a 'who me'
look. When she waved to him again, he got up and pushed people out of
his way to get to the table. Obviously, they finally saw his potential. Now
he would show the world that he deserved to be higher up in the
Ministry. There was no way he was going to wind up like his father. No,
one day he would be Minister.
Karkaroff scoffed as he watched the young man shove his way to the
table. "It does not matter who you get to judge, the boy deserves a zero.
He did not compete. Therefore, he does not merit a score."
"Now see here, there was a great deal of magic going on in that arena. I
believe we should score on that," Bagman protested, sweat pouring down
his face. He knew this was not an argument he was going to win, but he
had to try. There was a great debt hanging over his head, now that Harry
Potter made it quite clear that he wanted nothing to do with these games.
"No, he did not complete the task, the egg still sits in the nest. There vill
be no score," Karkaroff stated firmly, folding his arms in a defiant
manner.
The young Mr. Weasley made to the table and sat proudly. Though
listening to them debate put him in a dilemma. Did he go with the
Ministry employee, or do the right thing and agree with Karkaroff? He
had no love for Harry Potter. It was his opinion that Skeeter was correct,
and the boy was an attention-seeker. He paid no mind to her last article.
She must have been blackmailed to tell such blatant lies. Still, he needed
to decide which course to take. He finally decided to go with his brain
and the argument began.
Madame Maxime called over McGonagall to take the place of the
Headmaster. She would be the tie breaker, if she agreed to sit in
judgement.
Minerva was not happy to be put in such a spot. She knew what Albus
would have wanted, but she also was aware of what Harry wanted. This
put her in a difficult position. Playing Devil's Advocate, she waited to
hear both sides.
Dumbledore's POV
While the judges battled it out, Dumbledore was trying to figure out how
to save Severus. He wasn't worried about himself, he knew that they
would not hold him for long, so he only made plans to help his protégé.
He racked his brain to come up with a plausible reason the man had
some very iffy potions in his possession. "I am sure there is a reasonable
explanation as to what Severus was doing with questionable potions. He
is a Potions Master; it is more than likely that he was simply following
his calling and making useful concoctions for the good of the Wizarding
World." His eyes twinkled as he was sure that his word would be enough.
He was quite proud that he came up with such a good theory.
Snape just shook his head at Albus. He knew that he should have left way
before now, but he had let the old man talk him into staying. Now, he
was prison bound and there was nothing Albus could do about it, short of
lending him Fawkes. Oh, how he hated Potter.
"Right, a potion that can causes amnesia would be useful how? You're not
going to be able to talk this one away, Albus," Amelia stated as she led
him and the rest of the prisoners, bar Junior, away. The man in the coma
would be taken to St. Mungo's and guarded until he recovered or died.
"I will speak with young Harry; I am sure that he can be reasoned with,"
the Headmaster said as if it were a foregone conclusion. He was hopeful
that the boy's natural generosity would come through. He followed the
group knowing that he could escape at any time. All he had to do was
call Fawkes. The phoenix would come and retrieve him from anywhere.
No, Albus Dumbledore was not worried about himself in the least.
"You do that," she scoffed, and they settled in silence as they made their
way to the gate. Her mind was going over how she could keep the old
man around if he didn't want to be. She knew that flaming bird would
rescue him if he were to call. It was frustrating that he could do that and
there was nothing she could do to stop him. Not that she thought any
charges would stick, still being unable to hold him was nerve-racking.
Harry's POV
The crowd had tried to stop our hero. Many were saying that they had
believed in him the entire time. Since he didn't know any of them, he just
kept his mouth shut and pushed his way through. He had first stopped to
hand the vial to Madam Bones, who thanked him and then continued on
her way. He sneered at the old man and Snape and turned and made his
way to his final destination. He relaxed once he was surrounded by
people he knew. "Mr. Waters, thanks for coming. I'm sure that some of
this can be useful," Harry said as he joined his group of friends.
"Yes, there are many things that happened today that will put at least two
men behind bars," the lawyer stated as he put his legal pad into his
briefcase. He shook the boy's hand. "I must get back to my office and
have the team go over my memories. I will let you know if anything
develops," he said and then took his leave.
"It was quite useful having him come and bringing in the DMLE,"
Hermione stated as she watched the man go. She made sure to not look
at the prisoners.
"Harry, did you know that you could talk to dragons?" Luna asked,
hoping that bringing up the subject would get the screams out of her
head. She was one of the ones that buried her face in the nearest chest,
which happened to be Neville's.
"Oh, well, no, I didn't know I could do that. Wasn't I talking in English?"
he asked with a tilt of his head. He thought it was his magic that made
the dragon understand him. Maybe it was a combination of both. He'd
have to research on that. He had a niggling feeling that it was something
he should remember, but once again that thought drifted to the back of
his head. He only hoped the away team found his memories and that
they were intact. Who knows what that potion did. He had no idea how it
came about that he drank the stuff, but its effects were still worrying.
"No, you were hissing. The only reason we heard it was because you
didn't cancel the voice amplifying spell," the bookworm explained as she
looked him over to make sure he wasn't hiding any injuries. "When you
talk in parseltongue, hissing is all anyone hears. However, from what you
told me before, all you hear is English."
"Right, you did tell me that I could do that, but I didn't know it would
work on dragons," he stated, thinking over what such a talent could be
used for, and not finding much. How conversational were snakes and
what could they bring to the table? According to Hermione, the basilisk
didn't listen to him when he was running from it. So really, how useful
could talking to snakes be? Well, he might be able to get spies to listen to
girls talk. They might warn him if one was going to slip him love potions
or something. It was something to think about.
"It's probably their snake tongues. I read…" Hermione started.
"It looks like the judges are about to address the crowd," Neville butted
in, pointing to the table where Madame Maxime was standing and
waving her wand to her throat.
"We 'ave decided zat zere will be no score for 'arry Potter. 'E 'as made it
quite clear zat 'e will not participate in zis tournament. Zerefore, we will
'onor 'is request. With the ailment of za imposter we are convinced that
M. Potter did not put 'is name in za cup. We ask zat you acknowledge zis
as well," she stated as the crowd booed or clapped as they saw fit. She sat
and waited for the noise to dissipate.
Ludo Bagman was crying in his hands, no one knew why, but they almost
felt sorry for the man.
"Well, now that that is over, let's go to the Shack and make plans for the
rest of the year," Harry stated as he stood and helped Luna and Hermione
up.
"I thought the Headmaster got rid of the Shrieking Shack," Hermione
stated as they took the stairs down.
"No, I just hid it. I'll have to add you the wards, but that should be easy,"
the dark-haired teen stated. He nodded to Sirius, who was doing his best
to blend in with the crowd. The teens left the stadium with sneers and
cheers following them. Not that he cared, but it seemed to upset his
friends. So, he turned and shouted, "For those of you jeering," and flipped
them off, turned again and moved toward the Shack.
"Really, Harry, that was not helpful," the bushy-haired girl reprimanded,
while the rest of the group chuckled and giggled.
"It made me feel better," he answered with a shrug.
"So, what's the plan," Fred asked as he moved up to where Harry was
walking.
"Don't know. I mean, I know that someone is trying to kill me and I'm
pretty sure it is that Dork Idiot. That Crouch guy is one of his minions
after all. Now, we need to make sure we're safe. I've been trying to make
ward stones and I think I've got them working. I can't test them on
myself, since I have a ward tied to my core. So, maybe we can check
those out. It would give me some relief to know that you guys are safer,"
the dark-haired boy answered with a concerned look. This day was just
too close for comfort. He was accosted by someone who was supposed to
keep him alive.
Oh yeah, after today he really hated the Headbastard, and if he never
saw the man again, it would be too soon. He had debated on leaving
Hogwarts for good, but then he would be leaving his friends behind, and
that was not something he was comfortable with. No, he would wait until
the Dork Idiot was dealt with. He was positive that he was powerful
enough to take on the… man. He would just have to be more vigilant.
"What about the rest of the school? Aren't they at risk as well? I mean,
there has been some twisted events happening in every year you've been
here. Not that it's your fault, but many students have been hurt or almost
died with all that has gone on," Hermione stated, remembering the many
times she was one of the injured.
"Well, we could try and find the ward stone for the school and see if we
can make them stronger. But, wouldn't Dumbledore have done that?" the
non-champion stated, looking around at all his friends.
"Not if he wanted them to be weaker so that things like your second year
happened. Though, I would like to think that he was just being careless
and not malicious," Luna said from Harry's side. She believed the
Headmaster was just overworked and neglectful. Although it did appear
that he did like to keep Harry in the middle of all the turmoil. It was as if
he was testing the boy.
"I hope you are right, and that the old man is simply senile," the dark-
haired boy stated as he threw his arm around the little blonde's
shoulders. As he walked he added his friends to the wards with a
thought. They made their way to the Whomping Willow and Harry
waved his hand and tree stopped swinging its branches.
"Why are we going this way?" Hermione asked as she ducked under a
frozen branch. "Wouldn't it be safer to go out the gate?"
"That's where the crowd is. I thought we'd avoid them," the boy hero
explained as he led them to the tunnel, and then the inside of the house.
"Wow, this looks much different than the last time I was here," the bushy-
haired witch stated, looking around the room in awe. "It looks like a
normal house on the inside."
"That's Winky's doing," Harry said, downplaying his part in repairing the
shack.
"Master Harry is calling Winky?" the female elf asked as she popped in.
"No, but now that you are here, can we have some refreshments? Tea and
biscuits would be great," the young teen requested kindly.
"Winky can do," she said and popped away. Minutes later there was a tea
service on the coffee table.
"Well, I don't know about you guys, but I'm hungry," Harry stated as he
sat on the couch and reached for a biscuit. Then he remembered that he
made a sausage and egg sandwich that morning and pulled it out as well.
He was really glad that the TARDIS pocket kept food fresh. He wolfed
down the food and grabbed more off the tea tray. "Aren't you guys going
to join me?"
"We didn't want our hands bit off for taking food from you," George said
with a cocky grin.
"I'm not your brother," was the comeback.
"I wonder where Sirius is?" Neville asked as he grabbed a biscuit.
Hphphp
Hmmm, this is a short chapter. I'm not sure how I feel about that.
33. Wards, Wards everywhere
Chapter 33 Wards, Wards everywhere
Thanks again for all your support.
This chapter kept getting added to whenever I edited it. So, there may be some
mistakes and for that I apologize.
All reviews and suggestions are appreciated.
Minerva's POV
McGonagall sighed as she watched the Headmaster and the Potions
Master be led away. She had little hope that Severus would be back, and
she wasn't sure how that made her feel. However, she was sure that Albus
would not be gone long. For now, she was in charge. She turned from the
scene and remembered that there was someone in need of rescue. So, she
went to find Madam Pomfrey. "We need to get Alastor. There is no telling
how bad off the man is. I am very shocked that the Aurors seemed to
have forgotten about him," she stated to Poppy as she entered the tent
where the nurse had been set up.
"Yes, I was just getting my bag together," the nurse replied as she added a
few more items to her bag, which also contained the eye and leg.
"Can you imagine being shoved in a trunk for months on end? Thank
Merlin, Mr. Potter and his elf found the poor man. I do wonder how he
was caught in the first place." She worried her collar at the thought of the
torture it must have been for the proud man. To be attacked and then
trapped, Alastor will never forgive himself for letting his guard down.
Had she not been so concerned about Mr. Potter, perhaps she might have
spotted the imposter sooner. But, she had so many duties that she let the
inconsistencies slide. Now, she regretted not paying closer attention.
"Constant Vigilance, indeed," Poppy replied as she closed her bag and
hurried to the castle, thankful that the bag was an extended one. Who
knew what they would find when they got there. She knew he had to be
alive, but that was all that was needed to make the Polyjuice. He could
have undergone any torture.
They made their way to the DADA classroom and then to the living
quarters. There in the middle of the room was the trunk. It took a few
minutes to go through each compartment, but they eventually found the
trapped man.
"It's about time someone got here," came the weak, but gruff voice of the
ex-Auror. He looked pitiful. His most of hair was hacked off, and he was
rail thin. He was dressing in long underwear and nothing else. He looked
up at them with his one sunken eye and snarled, "Well, get me out of
here."
"Hold on, Alastor, we will have you out in a jiffy. First, Poppy is going to
come down and make sure we can move you," McGonagall called down.
It hurt her to see her friend so indisposed. She knew the man's pride had
taken a beating. She only hoped that he recovered from this. She, herself,
was never going to forgive her lack of attention. Perhaps, it was time to
step down from one of her duties.
Poppy made her way into the trunk and soon deemed him able to be
moved. It took a bit of teamwork, but the two women got the injured
man to the Hospital Wing, and soon he was dosed with a very strong
sleeping potion. Other than some severe malnutrition and dehydration,
he was in reasonably good health, which made both women thankful that
he had not been tortured. Madam Pomfrey was just glad that she had
retrieved his eye and leg from the impostor. While they would not be
impossible to replace, they would be expensive and ex-Aurors didn't
make a whole lot of money.
Sirius' POV
Meanwhile, Sirius was sneaking up on an old friend, who was standing
on the outskirts of the stadium. He came up to the man and tapped him
on the shoulder. "Moony," he whispered to the greying man, making the
werewolf jump.
"Do I know you?" the werewolf asked, looking at the younger man in
front of him, and wondering how he knew that nickname. The man
looked like a younger Sirius only with light brown hair, brown eyes and
rounder cheeks. He squinted his eyes to see if it was a glamor, but the
image stayed strong. There was not telltale blurriness, just a solid face.
He took a sniff and smiled.
"It's me. Sirius. Harry did some magic and now I look like this. I'm not
even sure if he can change me back, but for now I'm taking advantage of
it. It's great to be able to move around, not to mention pick up birds,"
Sirius said with a waggle of his eyebrows.
"What do you mean Harry did this? He is just a kid," Remus said in a
questioning tone. Last time he saw the teen, he was just an average
student. Sure, he did the Patronus, but other than that great feat of
magic, his schoolwork was lacking. He remembered that the boy had had
such a hard time getting the Patronus down, and that it was only with
high emotions that the spell worked. Which was par for the course, since
the spell needed a strong happy thought. He wasn't sure if he believed
the rumor that Harry had driven off a hundred Dementors. He was good,
but really.
"How can you say that? Didn't you just witness what happened in the
arena?" Black asked, awestruck that the man would be so… belittling
after what just happened.
"You know I'm not allowed in to Ministry events. I was at Hagrid's hut
until the crowd started leaving," Remus answered, very put out that he
missed something spectacular. Damn that Dolores Umbridge. "Are you
saying that Harry pulled off something remarkable? But, how? I mean, he
is just a kid."
"Look I can tell you, but you have to take a vow first," Black stated
firmly.
"Why?"
"I am under a vow and can't release information until I have a similar
vow," Sirius said urgently. He really wanted to tell Remus. He was sure
the man would be impressed, and that the werewolf would help him
along with his magic. His friend had always been better at theory than
him. If they got their heads together, they could pull off just about
anything, Sirius was sure of that.
"All right," the other man said, and took the vow his best friend told him
to.
"There's so much to tell you," the disguised wizard gushed as he took his
friends arm and led him away from the stands. "Harry changed after he
lost his memory. He's wickedly powerful now. He doesn't do magic like
we do. It's all wandless and wordless, unless he needs to concentrate. He
got me into some deep trouble with the goblins, let me tell you. He's
trying to teach me, but I've only got a bit down. I can summon things,
repaired things, and clean up my messes. He's teaching his friends, and
they are all pretty scary." Sirius was very proud of his godson, so he had
no problem raving about the boy's accomplishments.
"You're going to have to explain that better," the older man said, folding
his arms across his chest and lifting an eyebrow.
"It started like this," Black stated and proceeded to tell his friend all about
what he and Harry had been up to the last two weeks. He explained the
intent magic and Merlin's book, which he assured the man he could read.
As they talked, they moved to the Whomping Willow. Sirius waved his
hand and the tree's branches stopped swinging. However, now only he
could find the entrance, making him pause in his retelling. "Shite, I forgot
he put wards up, so no one could find me."
"I can try and take them down. How hard could they be? After all, Harry
is just a teen," Remus said, lifting his wand and running a diagnostic. His
eyebrows lifted at the weird wards, but he was determined to not be
stopped.
"Be my guest," Sirius said smugly with a wave of his hand. He was
delighted with Harry's work, and if the werewolf wasn't going to listen
then maybe a practical lesson was needed.
Harry's POV
"I am sure that Mr. Black will be along soon. He has a surprise for us,
though I'm not sure what it is," Luna predicted, not the least bit worried
about the man. She was sure that Harry's glamor would fool everyone.
She was happy that the fugitive was happy and couldn't wait to see what
he was bringing home.
Harry gave her an inquiring look, but she just shrugged so he turned his
attention to the rest of the group. "Now that we've eaten, let see if these
ward stones work," he said, putting his empty cup on the table. He
reached into his pocket and pulled out five flat stones. Each one had odd
shapes carved on them, and they were polished to a shine. He handed
one to each person and had them stand up. "Okay, I'm going to throw
some non-lethal spells at you guys. If these stones work correctly, then
there should be a dome much like mine. However, like I said, I haven't
been able to test them. So, if you don't see a shield, duck."
"Oh, Harry, are you sure?" Hermione asked as she examined the stone.
She recognized the runes etched there but was confused. Harry didn't
take Runes. "Not that I doubt you, but like you said, these are untested."
"Which is why I'm only going to throw stunners," the boy hero huffed.
"I'll go first," Neville stated as he moved to an empty part of the room. He
stood firm and hardened his face. He was going to be brave. He knew
that Harry's magic was strong, but the boy didn't study runes, and he still
didn't have his memory back. So, there was a bit of doubt lined with that
bravery.
"Alright, this is just like my magic. It should work on intent, which means
I'm going to have to try to hurt you. Just think 'shield' and the stone
should do the rest. But, pay attention and move out of the way if nothing
happens," Harry said, holding his hand up. He made sure to keep it
simple and use words so that the other boy would know that the spell
was being cast. "Stupefy," he intoned loudly and clearly.
At first it looked like nothing happened then a silver dome erected right
as the spell was about to hit Neville. "That was close," the sandy-haired
boy stated, wiping the sweat off his brow. He knew the spell wouldn't
hurt him, but he hadn't wanted the stone to fail. The more magic Harry
showed him, the closer he got to healing his parents. First, he needed to
help the boy hero get rid of You-Know-Who. He didn't want his parents
to be thrust into a war, not when they had been injured in the last one.
"Yeah, but you're still standing, so I call it a win," the dark-haired teen
stated with a huge smile. He clapped his friend on the back and looked at
the rest of the group. "Do you guys want to try yours out? I'm hoping that
these will prevent kidnapping. I worry about all of you," he stated with a
serious look on his face. He didn't remember having friends before, and
he cherished the ones he had now. He was very concerned that they
would be caught in the middle of whatever the Dork Idiot had planned.
Though, he had no idea if the… man's plans were ruined now, or how
desperate the being would be to get his hands on him.
"We'll go next," the twins volunteered as they moved to where Neville
had stood. One by one, each of the group had their stones tested.
"I'm getting worried about Sirius," Hermione said, looking at the entrance
of the tunnel. She hoped that the man didn't get caught. She wasn't sure
that Luna's prediction could be trusted. She still didn't like Divinations.
To her it was an iffy thing.
"Yeah, he should've been here by now. Winky," Harry called, thinking
maybe the house elf knew where her master was.
"What can Winky be doing for Master Harry?" the little elf asked as she
popped in. She looked around the room and saw that they were done
with tea. So, with a snap of her fingers, she cleared the table.
"Do you know where Sirius is?" the teen asked as he took a seat on the
couch, his friends joining him.
"Master Sirius is being talking to his friend. He is being letting the wolfie
try to bring down the wards," the elf said, after her eyes glazed over in
search of her master.
"Oh, why he didn't use a Patronus? He knows that those wards are strong.
I wonder what he's playing at," Harry said, rubbing the back of his head
in confusion.
"I don't know if he can cast one, not after Azkaban," Luna reasoned
thoughtfully. "I mean, there might not be any happy thoughts left."
"I guess that makes sense," Harry said with a nod. Though he thought
after his day on the town that his godfather would have at least one good
memory. He shrugged and blinked his eyes, and the wards were adjusted
to let Remus in. He then sent Winky to let the fugitive know that they
could enter now. Not that he was overly glad to let the other man in, but
he'd try to listen to what he had to say before he threw him out. Besides,
Sirius still thought of the werewolf as a friend.
It didn't take long before the two old pranksters came into the shack. "We
need to find a way to communicate," was Sirius' first words. "Everyone,
I'm sure you remember Remus Lupin," he added, waving to the worn man
who had followed him.
"I don't, but I do recall what people have told me," Harry stated, a bit
snidely. Okay, so patience wasn't his strong suit. He had had enough
adults letting him down over the last three weeks that he didn't want to
give leeway to another that he felt had shirked his duty as a family
friend. Not to mention deserted his godfather. Sirius could have used a
friend since his narrow escape from the Dementors.
"I thought you said he was okay with me being a werewolf," Remus said,
turning to Sirius with a great deal of confusion. Sirius and Albus had told
him that Harry was suffering from amnesia, and he had made sure to ask
his friend if the boy was okay with his infliction. The dog Animagus had
assured him that Harry had no issues with his condition, so he was a bit
shocked at the bitterness.
"I don't have a problem with you turning furry once a month. I have a
problem with a grown man not taking precautions to not put others,
especially children, in danger. You almost ate me and my friends —
twice, from what I've been told, and both times could have been avoided
if you had just taken five seconds to drink your potion," the irate boy
snapped.
"Harry," Sirius barked, "we talked about this, he made a mistake. You said
you could deal with that, so why are you bringing it up now?" the
dogman asked, very put out that his godson was being an arse.
"Where have you been?" Harry asked, ignoring his godfather.
"What do you mean? I have been staying away, just like Albus asked me
to. He said that everything needed to blow over. I was not even supposed
to come today, but when I heard you had to compete, I wanted to make
sure that you were okay," Lupin said in a very confused voice. He had no
idea why this teen was angry at him. "I was unable to see your
performance, but Sirius said you handled it well." He was still doubtful
that his friend wasn't just bragging on his godson.
Harry waved the apology away. "I've been, well not ill, but without
memory for about three weeks now. I'm sure the Headbastard told you
that. He seems to like telling my business to others. So… where have you
been? Why haven't you written, or come by to see Sirius? We're supposed
to be important to you," the teen all but snarled as he folded his arm and
glared at the older man.
"But Albus said…" the werewolf started, only to look away from the
betrayed look in Harry's green eyes.
"Right, well that answers that. I'm not sure if we can have any type of
relationship if you are going to let your life be dictated by that conniving
old man."
"Harry," Hermione said softly, getting up and then sitting near her friend.
She put a hand on his arm and made him look her way. "That's not fair.
Mr. Lupin owes the Headmaster a great debt. If it were not for Professor
Dumbledore, then Mr. Lupin would not have been able to attend
Hogwarts. I think you're being a bit too hard on him."
"No, he's right. I could have at least written," the greying-haired man said
sadly. He felt that he had messed up this time. "All I can do is ask that
you give me another chance. I really want to get to know you," he said
with pleading eyes. He didn't want to lose his last connection to James.
Harry hemmed and hawed for a few minutes, taking in the looks on his
godfather's and friends' faces. They were all asking that he be a bit more
understanding. So, he slumped his shoulders and nodded his head. He'd
try.
"Great," Sirius said, clapping his hands together and rubbing them in a
happy motion. "What were you guys doing before we showed up?"
"Oh, yeah, I have some ward stones that we were testing," Harry said,
reaching into his TARDIS pocket and grabbing two more. "These are for
you guys. Not that I knew Mr. Lupin would be here, but I have extra. It
never hurts to have backup in case I make more friends." He handed each
man a stone and then explained how they worked.
The two men decided to test them themselves and commenced in
throwing spells at one another. The stones, of course, worked perfectly.
The older pranksters were made to stop by Winky, who was distraught at
the mess they were making.
"These are great, Harry. How did you come up with them? I know you
didn't study runes," Sirius asked as he pocketed the stone.
"I asked the diadem," he answered with a shrug.
"Wait, you got it to where you can ask it questions?" Luna asked
excitedly, bouncing in her seat and looking like Harry had just offered
her the world.
"Well, no, not quite. I can do it in my head, but not in the real world. I'm
still working on that," he confessed sheepishly. He had a red-shirt wear it
and give him the answers. The man had volunteered, so he didn't feel bad
about putting him in danger. However, he was relieved when nothing
happened, even if most red shirts died young.
"You will let me know when you have that worked out, right?" she said a
bit firmly.
"Of course."
"Lovely."
"Okay, can you two tell the rest of us what you are talking about?" Sirius
demanded, not liking being left out to the loop.
"Oh, well, it was how we found the Room. The Grey Lady, or Helena
Ravenclaw, told us were to find her mother's lost diadem. The Dork Idiot
did some type of Dark magic on it, so she asked me to cleanse it, so she
could move on. I thought I told you that," Harry said with a tilt of his
head.
"No, you told me about the ghosts fighting and that you helped her move
on, but not the details," the disguised man huffed.
"Oh, sorry, well it wasn't intentional. I mean, it's not like it's a secret. I'll
tell you the whole story later. I have a question for you two, since you
know the castle so well. Do you know where the ward stone is?" Harry
asked, looking between the two men, hoping they could answer the
query.
"Yeah, it's under the dungeon. We needed to find it to hook the map to it.
Without it being connected to the wards, it wouldn't work. It'd just be a
map of Hogwarts, without the live action," Sirius explained as he nodded
to his friend, who was the one who found the ward stone.
"I can take you there if you'd like. Though, I don't know if it would do
you any good. The stone is very well protected, there is a shield that
needs to be attuned to you in order to allow you access. It took me four
weeks to get it to recognize me," the werewolf said, rubbing his chin in
thought.
"Okay, we can go now, while the Headbastard is in custody," the teen
said, standing and heading toward the tunnel. No time like the present.
"Right, okay, I can do that," Remus said as he too stood, and the rest of
the group followed, except Sirius, who was going to stay behind.
"I'll wait here. You come back when you're done, Moony," Sirius said as
he got comfortable on the couch. He had plans to talk to his friend about
Harry. The man needed to know that the teen was in great danger and
that he was not the same young man. Even though Moony couldn't break
the wards, the werewolf still didn't understand that Harry was very
powerful. No, his friend was going to be caught flat-footed if he didn't get
it through his head that things were different. Well, that and he wanted
to take Remus out on the town, perhaps get him some clothes from
Tylor's Threads.
"We can go with you, Harry," George said, ready to get into mischief.
"We can't all go. A large group of people would make the staff wonder
what we're up to. Especially, a group of Gryffindors, in the Slytherin area.
How bout, you guys go and see what people are saying. I want to know if
I should practice my defenses. I just know your brother is going to break
the restraining order, again," Harry said, pointing to the twins.
"You never know, after what happened today it might just be the wakeup
call he needs to quit being a prat," Fred said as they made their way
down the tunnel.
"Yeah, maybe," the younger teen said, waving it off. He wasn't giving the
youngest Weasley male another chance. Not after the last two weeks of
scorn and ridicule.
They all parted ways at the castle's entrance. Harry and Remus made
their way to the heart of the building. Down and down they went, until
they finally got to a door deep under the dungeon.
"This is it," the older man said, indicating the door. "You might want to
shield your eyes; it can be quite bright in here." They entered the room,
but it wasn't like Remus described. There was very little light shining
from the ward stone, and the shield was nonexistent. The stone, itself,
was like a dim night light. As if the magic was fading. "That's not right,"
the man said as he waved his wand over the stone. "I have no idea what
happened, but if the wards are this weak then the whole school is
vulnerable."
Harry waved his hand and saw that the magic was being syphoned out of
the stone, though he had no idea where. So, he looked for the
connection, and with a slicing motion, cut it. The stone brightened and
started to glow. Seeing that it needed more power, he laid his hands on it
and pushed some of his magic into it. It then got so bright in the room
that he had to close his eyes, until he thought some shades on his face.
"Harry, stop. Wizards aren't meant to charge ward stones alone. It takes
up to six people. Unless you're as powerful as the Headmaster…" he
trailed off as he watched the teen stand firm, having conjured his own
sunglasses.
"I'm almost done," the dark-haired wizard stated as he continued to feed
the stone. After about five minutes, he stopped and removed his hands.
"There, now the wards are at full strength. I'm upset at the Headbastard
for draining them in the first place. I have no idea where he was putting
the magic, but I'll be damned if I let him do it again," he snarled as he
waved his hand and a golden dome was erected around the stone. Now
only someone with the intent of charging the stone could get near it.
There would be no more adjustments, unless it was for the betterment of
the school. Not even the Marauders' Map would work now.
He waved his hand again and got rid of all the ridiculous wards that only
hindered the students, like the one that made electricity not work. He
was sure that the person who added it was one that didn't like Muggles.
He then added a non-bullying ward, now there would be punishment for
attacks on classmates. Not even the teachers would get away with
mistreating students.
"Are you sure it was Albus? It could have been anyone who has access to
this room. I found it as a teen, and I'm sure I'm not the last," the werewolf
stated, not wanting to believe the Headmaster would do such a thing.
"I concede that point, but whoever it was is a right bastard," the teen said
as he made his way out of the room.
"Language," Remus reprimanded, making Harry snarl at him.
"Do not correct me. I'm old enough that I can curb my tongue when I
want. Right now, I don't feel the need. You don't hold any authority over
me, so don't think you can tell me how to speak," the boy lashed out.
Remus sighed, this was going to take longer than he thought.
Hphphp
Yes, I'm not being nice to Remus, and I am unsure as to where I'm going to
take that relationship. But it all just flowed from my fingers, so my muse says
that Remus will not be well liked, for now.
34. The Questioning
Chapter 34 The Questioning
Thanks for all the support.
Amelia's POV
Amelia Bones sat opposite from the prisoner, setting aside a legal pad and
pen, waving her wand for them to start writing, and then folding her
hands and resting them on the table. "The Questioning of Professor
Severus Tobias Snape…" the Head of the DMLE started rattling off all the
legal jargon that was needed for a formal statement. When she finished
making the report proper, she turned back to the man and asked, "Tell
me, Mr. Snape, why is it that you have a potion that can render a person
without memory?"
They had only just gotten all those they arrested into separate rooms, and
now it was time for questioning. So far it had been a long day. She just
got off the Floo with St. Mungo's and they were not hopeful that Crouch
Jr. would recover. She had dug up everything she could on the three men
in her care, but there was little to be of use. The only one with a dark
past was the man sitting at the table. Which was frustrating, since it was
up to her, or another higher member of the DMLE, to present the cases
before the Wizengamot. She was personally going to take this case, and
that of Crouch Sr. She still had doubts about holding Dumbledore. That
man was just too manipulative.
The room was empty but for the metal table, four hard and bolted down
chairs, and the hanging candle globe above their heads. There was a two-
way mirror on the west wall, which they hardly ever used. The only time
it was used, was when the Minister, or members of the Wizengamot,
wanted to see the questioning. Right now, she had four guards posted
there. She was positive that this man was dangerous. She didn't give a
good goddamn that Albus Bloody Dumbledore thought him safe. She
never underestimated Death Eaters, be they 'reformed' or not. No, they
were all to be treated with great caution.
"I will not answer that without the Headmaster present," the now ex-
professor stated, also putting his clasped hands on the table. Outside he
looked the epitome of calm, but inside he was a mass of conflicting
emotions. On one hand, he was angry at Potter for getting him into this
mess. Couldn't that blasted boy keep his mouth shut? How did he regain
the memory of that night anyway? Were his other memories coming
back? That would be troublesome.
On the other, he was relieved that perhaps all the spying and role-playing
might be over. The line was getting thinner as to who would win, and he
didn't want to be caught in the middle. He knew the Dark Lord would
come back, and this might actually work in his favor in getting on the…
man's good side. However, it might go against him with Dumbledore.
Burning the candle at both ends was now getting him… well, burned.
Severus fretted that the Headmaster couldn't get him out of this, or want
to, and he would spend time in Azkaban, making him lose his reputation
and any prestige that he had in the community as the youngest potions
master of the century. No, if he were found guilty of Oblivating the Boy-
Who-Lived, he would be ruined.
Right now, he was shoring up his mind's defenses. He was sure that with
his Occlumency he would not be overwhelmed by the Dementors. If that
was to be his fate. That and he was positive that his crime was not worth
a lifelong sentence. After all, it was only an accident which, when all was
said and done, was caused by the boy. There was no way they could pin
this completely on him.
"The Headmaster holds no say in how I run my department. Therefore,
you will answer me, or we will force Veritaserum down your throat. I
have no qualms about dosing you, Snape. The Headmaster may have
stood up for you before, but this time it will not happen, since you were
caught with your hand in the biscuit jar, so to speak," she stated, giving
him an evil smile.
Severus glared at her and opened his mouth to snip back, when she
interrupted him.
"You can call a lawyer, of course. Though, I don't see what good it would
do you. We have the memory of that night from Mr. Potter, and his
conversation with the ghost. You could do yourself a favor and
cooperate. Then perhaps we can get you a lighter sentence. But know
this, Mr. Snape, you will be serving time," the head of the DMLE stated,
tapping her index finger on the table to make sure the man understood
that he was in deep trouble.
"Memories can be faked; I can do such. All it takes is one proficient in
Occlumency, and they can make all the memories they want," the Potions
Master said snidely.
"Oh, I didn't know you thought so highly of Mr. Potter. I don't know of
any Muggle-raised teen that is proficient in shielding their mind. Perhaps
we should question others, and yourself, about who would teach a child
such a thing, and why they would feel the need to do so," she stated with
the lifting of an eyebrow. She had heard rumors that this man read the
minds of children, but it was very hard to prove. Another question to ask
if they got him under the serum.
"Potter is a weak wizard at best. I am sure that he is in cahoots with
Black. That man would teach his godson how to fake a memory, if only
to spite people. Perhaps, you should do your duty, and find and arrest the
man who broke out of your prison," he said with a sneer, looking down
his long, hooked nose at her.
"Oh, didn't you know?" Amelia asked sweetly, leaning forward as if to tell
him a great secret. "Mr. Black is this close to being found innocent," she
said, indicating with her finger and thumb a very small space. She then
sat back in her chair and watched the reaction. She wasn't disappointed,
though he did react much more volatile than she thought he would. She
knew they were childhood rival's, but really it was over seventeen years
ago.
"What!? How could you possible let that killer go!? He tried to kill me as
a teen! He came to me not long ago and threatened my life!" Snape
shouted, standing from the chair, pacing as far as his side of the room
would let him, and throwing his cuffed arms into the air in exasperation.
His face took on a purple hue, which made him look ridiculous. However,
he was fuming at what he thought was the DMLE letting the ball drop—
again. He never seemed to catch a break when it came to Sirius Black.
"We're not here to discuss Black," Amelia barked as she too stood. "We're
here to find out what your crimes are. If after we are done, and you've
cooperated, then we can talk about his past. Until then, you will sit down
and answer my questions," she stated, pointing her wand at the irate
prisoner.
Severus glared at her in a condescending way, but nevertheless took his
seat, letting Amelia follow suit, though her wand was now held in her
hand. He would have folded his arms were he not cuffed. "I refuse to
answer anything without the Headmaster present as my councilor," he
demanded more firmly.
"Dumbledore will be undergoing his own interrogation, therefore cannot
act in that capacity. Now, are you going to do as I asked or am I going to
have to get the serum?" she asked one more time. If he was still stubborn
after this then he would be forced to comply.
Snape just snarled at her.
"Fine, Dawlish, bring the Veritaserum," she said to the mirror.
"Wait, I'll answer your questions," Severus said quickly. He really didn't
think they would resort to the truth serum right away. He thought if he
was stubborn enough, then they would bring Albus in. He really couldn't
afford to be questioned while dosed. There were too many secrets that he
needed to hide. Damn Dumbledore and his plans. Albus was just so sure
that they would call him in, were Snape ever captured.
"Too late. You had your chance. Now we do it my way," the head of the
DMLE stated with a sweet smile. She had been waiting to get this man in
her grasp since she took over the Department. Oh, she wanted to get all
the Death Eaters that walked free, and he was a good start. Perhaps after
his trial she could ask him about his… activities while serving He-Who-
Must-Not-Be-Named. However, this session of questioning must be on
track.
Dawlish came in with a vile of clear liquid. He placed it in front of his
boss, and then left the room.
Snape started to sweat as he kept his mouth closed.
Amelia waved her wand and force his head to tilt back and his tongue to
stick out. It was a spell she used when Susan was younger and didn't
want to take her potions. She had only had to use it twice on her niece,
but found it very helpful here at work. She stood, took the vile, placed
three drops on the prisoner's tongue and then recapped the tube ,
released the spell and sat. "Why do you have a potion that is the
equivalent of the Imperius and Obliviatation spells?" was the first
question. The pen continued to write, and Bones knew she would have to
keep the questions short and concise.
"I have many enemies, and they are blackmailing me. This potion was
supposed to take the memories from them, and implant the suggestion
that they leave me alone," Snape said in a flat voice, indicating that the
potion was working.
"How did Mr. Potter get ahold of it?"
"I do not know. It was in a warded cabinet that he should not have been
able to open."
'Shite, that might hurt the case,' she thought and then went on. "Why did
you have such a volatile potion in the school?"
"Where else was I to brew? I am in the school most of the year. The
Headmaster has me on a pretty tight leash. That and I did not think the
dunderheads would be able to get past my wards."
"Was your intention to ever use this potion to control someone?" she
asked, and thought, 'There, that might help, pending on his answer.'
"Yes, I wanted Black, and a few others, under my complete control."
"What was your plan for Black?" she inquired, thinking that this man
really had it out for Sirius Black.
"It was my intention to make him pay for all the tricks he foisted on me
when we attended school together."
"How?"
"He was going to be my slave."
"And Mr. Potter? Did you intend to use it on him as well?"
Snape fought the serum, but it held him tight in its grip. He attempted to
hold his tongue, but the truth potion forced him to reply. "Yes," he bit
out.
"In what manner?"
"I was going to wipe his memory of the way I treated him in class, and
make him more compliant with my style of instruction. If the Board
found out, then my career would be over."
"Why didn't you?"
"As it was, the public always saw him as the next Dark Lord, or an
attention-seeking child, and I did not need to use it. However, were the
tide to turn, then I would have dosed him without regret."
"Do you read the minds of children?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Those little devils are always up to something. They call me names
behind my back, and I need to know what the children of Death Eaters
are thinking. I am in a very precarious position."
Thanks to that answer, she could now ask this question, "Tell me, Mr.
Snape, are you a Death Eater?"
"Yes."
"Did you become one willingly?"
"Yes."
"Are you a spy for Albus Dumbledore?"
"When it suits me."
"Then you are also a spy for He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?"
"Yes."
With that statement the questioning came to a close, for it sealed his fate.
There was no way he would be exonerated. She finished the report,
making it official, picked up the serum, and pocketing it as she left. The
truth serum would wear off on its own. She went down the hall and
entered the room that held Crouch Sr.
"Hello, Barty," she said as she took her seat.
"Amelia," he answered with a nod.
"It's a shame to see you here. Well, let's get started. Hopefully you are
more cooperative than my last prisoner," she stated, setting up her pad
and pen.
Her statement made Crouch flinch. He never thought he would be on the
other side of these tables. Oh, he knew he had broken the law, but to be
caught never entered his mind. Damn his son for getting his free will
back. At this moment in time, he hoped that bloody Death Eater died.
"Yes, a shame," he answered through gritted teeth.
"Now, tell me how your son got out of prison," she said with a
questioning tone.
"I'm sure I have no idea," the man lied. He was going to stick to that
answer, knowing they wouldn't dare to question him with Veritaserum.
Not without evidence, which was lacking.
"You see; I don't believe you. You were the last person to see him, before
he was 'found dead'. Coincidently that was the same time your wife died.
Now I, for one, don't believe in coincidences, so you had better have a
better story than that." She narrowed her eyes at the man, and restlessly
tapped her finger on the table. She had known and worked with this man
for years, and she didn't want to believe that he broke the law. However,
she also knew that he would have done anything for his ailing wife. She
would not put it past the then dying woman to request that her son be
freed as her last wish. "How did your son escape?"
"I'm sure I have no idea," he said again.
"Barty, please don't make me dig up that grave. If I find your wife in
there, then I will have no choice but to throw the book at you," she all
but pleaded.
"I'm sure I have no idea," he once more stated, though now he was
worried. 'Would there be enough of a body left to be of evidence? No, there
can't be, too much time has passed. I don't want them to defile my wife's
remains; however, I'm sure it will lead to nothing,' he thought as he went
over what little wizards knew about corpses. They relied on spells to see
what was what. He was sure that by now the Polyjuice would have
dissipated, and no spell that he knew of could tell what gender a skeleton
was.
Little did he know that Amelia had other ways to tell. She had been
studying some Muggle ways and now could tell the difference between a
male skeleton and a female's. It was simple for the trained eye, that and if
there was any indication of Polyjuice, then the man before her was
doomed.
"Okay, Barty. I'm going to dig up that grave, and if what I think is
correct, then you will be put under Veritaserum and made to answer my
questions." The only reason she wasn't dosing him to the gills, was
because she didn't have the leeway she had with Snape. This man was a
respected government official, so she had to proceed more carefully. "One
last time, how did your son escape?"
"I'm… I'm sure I have no idea."
"Fine," she all but snarled as she snatched up her things and left the
room. "Get that grave dug up and bring a picture of the remains. Check
them for Polyjuice. If you have to, bring the whole thing here," she
ordered, pointing at two Aurors that had been listening to the
questioning.
The two men scrambled to comply.
She stomped down the hall and entered the room with Albus
Dumbledore. "Headmaster," she addressed him, taking the chair opposite
of him, and setting up her pad and pen.
"Why am I here, Amelia?" the grandfatherly man asked as he sat back,
like he was the one in charge. "Everything I have done was within my
capacity."
"How can you even ask that?" she asked, gobsmacked that this man
thought what he did was okay. "You kidnapped a minor and threw him in
front of a dragon," she answered as if it were obvious, which it should
have been. "That is attempted murder at best. What if the dragon had
breathed fire on him, before he got his shield up? You left him laying on
the ground, unconscious, and only revived him when he was in great
danger."
"I was making sure that young Harry competed. It was imperative that
the boy not lose his magic. He is needed for the return of Voldemort. For
only he can defeat him," Albus stated as if it were fact and nothing
anyone said would change his mind. Which, of course, was true, once he
got an idea in his head, it rarely left, or altered.
"You have spouted this statement off for years; however, you have yet to
give one shred of evidence that You-Know-Who will return. Now you are
adding that Harry Potter is essential in his defeat, can you elaborate on
that?" she asked with a lifting of an eyebrow, though she had a great deal
of doubt that he would. No, Dumbledore kept his facts to himself, only
giving tidbits of information at a time.
"You and the Ministry are not equipped to handle such information. You
merely have to take my word that Voldemort will return, and only Harry
can defeat him," was the evasive answer, complete with twinkling eyes as
he tried to read her reaction to that. Oh, he wasn't as far gone as to enter
her mind, no, but he wanted to gage her response. His eyes just tended to
twinkle when he was concentrating. It was his own fault, when he was
young he spelled his eyes to do that when he was happy, but instead they
would twinkle when he concentrated hard at anything.
"Albus, unless you can tell me more, these charges will bring you before
the Wizengamot. I implore you to tell me what you know," Amelia tried
to reason with the stubborn man. She looked at a spot above his
shoulder. Like Snape there were many rumors, including Potter's recent
accusation of mind-rape, that this man had no issue violating people's
privacy. However, unless she got him under the serum, then there was no
way to prove it. She could take Potter's case and run with it, but the old
man had been within his rights.
"I have no doubt that they will take my word that I was doing the right
thing. Now, tell me what is happening with Severus. He has my complete
confidence," Dumbledore questioned, dismissing his own charges as
unimportant. He knew that he was just too important to the Wizarding
World to worry about jail time.
"I can't tell you. There is an ongoing investigation. You're going to have
to wait," she said through clenched teeth. She really hated it when this
man waved her away, like an annoying fly. His condescending attitude
really got on her nerves. "Albus, tell me why you felt the need to put the
Wizarding World's boy hero in danger?" she asked, hoping to get back on
track.
"He was never in danger. There were many precautions to prevent death,"
the Headmaster once more waved the question away.
"What kind of precautions?"
"I cannot tell you that. I am sworn to secrecy on everything to do with
the tournament," was the kind answer, which was technically true,
though only half so. He couldn't reveal the tasks, but the protections were
not under the oath. Mostly because there were so few. For example, the
first task only had the dragon handlers, who were instructed to not
interfere unless the beast got free, or the contestant was on fire, and only
then if the fire lasted more than two minutes. However, the Ministry
didn't need to know that.
"Albus, I'm going to need more than that," she snapped. This was not a
good day, the questioning was not going as smoothly as she had hoped,
and she really didn't want to deal with this man's cunning ways.
"Alas, Amelia, I am afraid I have nothing more to give," Dumbledore
replied in his most sincere voice.
"Then you will be facing charges. You are to remain here until such time
as a trial can be arranged."
"Very well," the old man sighed as he waved his hand and cast a
cushioning charm on the hard chair. It was the most he could really do
wandlessly. He was glad that handing over the Elder Wand did not make
it change masters.
The head of the DMLE left the room and started barking orders. She was
going to make a case on these three men if it was the last thing she did.
35. A Few Happenings
Chapter 35 A Few Happenings
Where the wards were being drain to, came from AnFan-n-More, whose
suggestion was better than what I had planned.
Once again thanks for the support.
Harry's POV
Remus, and Harry quietly walked up to the Entrance Hall, where the
older man gave his soft good-bye, and left. The teen stared after him, and
wondered what his problem was, it was as if the man was on autopilot.
The werewolf seemed to blank out after they left the Ward Room and
hadn't regained any real thought since. The boy hero wasn't sure what to
think, so he brushed it off as unimportant, and turned to go eat. As he
was making his way to the Great Hall, he was stopped by Draco Malfoy.
"Potter," the Slytherin sneered, looking down his nose at the non-
champion, "are dragons too much for you? Are you so pathetic that you
had to embarrass the school by being showed up by a Hufflepuff?" the
boy taunted, making his 'friends' laugh.
"Papa's Little Bitch Boy, I thought I explained it quite clearly that I want
you to leave me alone," Harry stated with a tilting of his head. He
wondered what the new wards would do. It was all about intent. If they
were just set on harassing someone then they would be subtle, like guide
them away from the area. Stealing or meaning harm would make things
interesting. He was going to have to warn McGonagall about them, since
she was the only person in charge now. She could deal with the
Headbastard, if he came back.
"I always knew you were a weak wizard, and now after your deplorable
exhibition we know the truth. You couldn't handle the task, so you ran
like the crybaby you are," the blond teen stated. Now that he had seen
Potter acting like a coward, he had no qualms about picking on him.
"You made Hogwarts look bad, so we're going to teach you a lesson in
humility," Draco said, jerking his head to Crabbe and Goyle. The two
bruisers moved, but before they even took two steps towards Harry, they
were stopped.
There was a great flash of light, and when it dissipated, all three boys
were standing in the Entrance Hall sans clothes. Each were dressed in a
barrel that had words written across them. Crabbe's green barrel stated
that he was a brainless monkey, while Goyle's yellow one said he was
mindless fool. Draco's pink attire had the words 'Bully, and Wuss' written
on it many, many times, in bright glowing, and flashing colors. It was
like magic wanted to make sure that the blond Slytherin was well known
as a tormenter, and that his two cohorts were just minions.
Harry sputtered, and then bent forward in full-blown laughter, bracing
his hands on his knees to keep from falling to the ground. He had no idea
how long it would last, but this was great. The noise he was making
brought others from the Great Hall, and soon the three bullies were
surrounded by students from all three schools. Great bouts of laugher,
and finger pointing were going on. The three boys were turning red at
the ridicule. They had tried to leave, but their bare feet were stuck fast.
They floundered with their arms, trying not to land on their bums.
Greg looked down into the barrel, and realized that if he were to fall, he
would be giving everyone a free show, so he stood still. His larger friend
seemed to comprehend the same thing and followed suit. Draco, on the
other hand, landed on his back, and everyone there got to see his willy.
Girls were giving him catcalls and whistling at the embarrassed boy.
There were many comments on size, making the blond teen blush all over
his body. A seventh year Slytherin helped him up, glaring at the
offenders.
"Well, Draco," our hero snorted, "it looks like the castle doesn't agree with
you. Now everyone knows you are nothing but a bully, and a wuss. Not
that they didn't know that before, but this confirms it for many. Talk
about me embarrassing the school. Well, I hope you enjoy your time on
display," he snickered as he walked away, giving them a jaunty
backwards wave as he made his way through the crowd. He had to
wonder about anti-bullying wards that bullied. Then he realized that the
wards were set up in a time that it was common to put people in 'stocks'.
Maybe the Founders thought it was a good idea to embarrass those that
antagonized.
As he pondered the consequences of reactivating the wards, his alarm
went off, and he was instantly on alert. He wasn't going to get caught
flatfooted again. His map showed a lot of people, adults included. So, he
twirled around to see who was barreling towards him, his hand at the
ready to retaliate.
"Mr. Potter, undo this right now," came the demanding voice of the
temporary Headmistress as she bustled to the stuck boys. She waved her
wand, and attempted to fix them, but nothing she did would release the
three boys. She turned, and all but snarled at the teen who was looking at
her with disdain, and anger.
Harry just glared at the woman he was growing to hate. She was almost
as bad as the Headbastard. She had kidnapped him once, and was party
to keeping him prisoner here. Oh, yeah it was his own good, so she
claimed. Still, she was just as culpable as the old man. He wondered if he
should get her arrested too. Right now, he had to deal with this. "You
know, McGonagall, you keep accusing me of things that you have no
proof I did. Have you always done this? Or does me being without
memory give you just cause to make me look like a deviant?" the
amnesiac questioned. He had wondered this since the first confrontation
he had with the woman.
"You have always been one to flaunt the rules. Being out after curfew,
going places where you should not go, and getting into trouble at every
turn. So, yes, I have 'just cause'," she snapped, not liking that he
questioned her integrity.
"Yeah, but you see, I don't remember those things, so you, as a professor,
and someone in charge, should've helped me to be a better person,
instead of berating me at every turn. With all your chastisements, and
such, I now have very little respect for you," Harry countered. He never
liked her holier than thou attitude. It grated on his nerves how she
thought herself superior to almost everyone. Well, that is how he saw it
since he was brought here, by her.
"I have seen nothing to indicate that you are in anyway not a rule-
breaker. You are always on the scene of any commotion," she argued,
looking over her glasses at the unruly teen.
"And I've been cleared every time," he pointed out, making her huff and
grumble that he just hadn't been caught. "One would think that you'd
learn your lesson after so many times of being proven wrong. For your
information, it's the refreshed anti-bullying wards. So, if you must blame
someone for this, blame Hogwarts. It was her doing," Harry snapped, and
then pointedly turned his back on her, not giving her the satisfaction that
her constant harassment was getting on his nerves.
"I have never heard of these wards," she sniffed in disbelief.
"That's because you've had arseholes for headmasters," the teen called
blithely over his shoulder.
"Fifty points from Gryffindor, for your disrespect," McGonagall yelled
after him.
"One hundred points to me for having to put up with your bullshit and
accusations," he shouted back, not even looking in her direction. He
headed into the Hall and straight for his friends. He then sat and started
serving himself dinner.
The jewels in the glass reflected both of their commands, making the
professors very concerned that the boy wonder had such power. 'Would
he abuse it?' they all thought.
Harry didn't notice, or care, what the hourglasses depicted. He had only
said it to get up McGonagall's nose. In his mind he wasn't even a student
of this school. Like he had told Snape, he considered himself a paying
guest. Now, with the wards at full throttle, he was safer here than he had
been in the past. This was as good a place as any to set up base. That and
he had his friends here. They, besides Sirius, were the only people he
knew.
"Harry, how did you give yourself points?" Hermione asked, turning from
where she was staring at the counter.
The wizard in question finally looked up and saw what he had done. He
shrugged his shoulder, and said, "Magic.", and with that, commenced to
eating his roast beef.
"That isn't an answer," the bushy-haired witch snarled.
"It's the only one you're going to get," was the response.
Hermione harrumphed, and fell silent, knowing that he wouldn't say
anymore. The group talked about non-essential things as they finished
their meal. Mostly, because of what they were hearing in the gossip mill,
which was running wild about the wards, Draco's punishment, and the
confrontation that Harry just had. They all silently agreed that they
would hold off discussing this morning's events until they were
somewhere private.
The rest of the students, and guests, were all conversing —read
gossiping– about what had happened in the arena, and just now. The
school was divided, they all believed that Harry didn't enter his name,
but some thought he was a coward, while others were of the opinion that
he did the right thing. Then there were the memories, the arrests, and the
imposter who had lost his magic. There were many debates going on, and
many didn't bother lowering their voices.
Remus' POV
Remus came from the tunnel in deep thought. He was awed at what he
just witnessed, and given everything else he had seen, and heard today,
he was in a state of shock. He never would've guessed that little Harry
would have ever been the powerhouse he just observed. He knew that
charging wards was dangerous and draining. If not done right, one could
die from magical exhaustion, but the boy shook it off like it was nothing.
He wasn't even tired. 'How did he get so strong? Where did he learn it from?
What happened while I was laying low?' were the thoughts running around
his head.
"What's got you so unfocused?" Sirius asked from where he still sat. He
waved his friend to sit opposite of him. While Remus had been in the
castle, he had called Winky, and asked her to cook dinner for the two of
them. It was on the coffee table ready to be eaten. The smell of Shepard's
pie filled the air, and the dogman couldn't wait to dig his teeth in.
The greying-haired man shook himself, blinked, looked around, and
noticed that he had made it back to Sirius' hiding place. "Oh, well, I know
you said Harry was powerful, but I just saw him recharge the wards of
Hogwarts. Alone. Without a wand. And it didn't drain him," the werewolf
explained as he mechanically served himself some dinner. "Not even
Albus can do that."
"I told you," was all Sirius said as he too dished up some of the meal.
"I know, but I am having a very hard time connecting the Harry I taught
last year to the one I just left," Remus said, shaking his head at the great
difference. "Do you know what changed?"
"It's his amnesia," Black answered smugly.
"What do you mean?"
"Luna got ahold of him before any of the teachers. She told him that he
could to anything he wanted. He believed her, and has been doing it
since," he answered with a casual shrug.
"And you say you learned some of this?"
"Only bits and pieces. I can to a few things, and I'm trying more each day.
However, I have years of training to overcome." He put his plate down
and went to the bookcase on the wall, waved his stolen wand and took
down the wards that were on one book. Taking it down, he returned to
his chair. "Here's the book he lent me. Be very careful. It's old, and
written by Merlin," Sirius warned, gently giving the tome to his friend.
He knew that Remus would treat it well, bookworm that he was. That,
and it wouldn't leave this house.
The other man took it reverently and read the cover. He noted that it was
indeed old, and priceless. He had heard rumor that Lily had found some
rare volumes before she died, but she had been very tightlipped about
what she was doing in Gringotts. Now he had an inkling. She was
hording books. He turned the page gently and started to read. His dinner
forgotten on the table.
Sirius knew his friend was lost in the book, so he snatched the man's
uneaten dinner, and finished it off. He then got another book and joined
Remus in a quiet night of reading.
Amelia's POV
Amelia had had a long day. She finished questioning the three men, and
then was reminded by Shacklebolt that Mad-eye Moody had been left
behind. That made her pissed at herself that she had forgotten such an
important witness. She brushed it off as stress and made her way to
Hogwarts. As she entered the gates, there was a tingling sensation down
her spine. She felt like the wards were reading her. She hadn't felt that
since she was in school, and even then, they hadn't been this strong. She
wondered what happened but felt questioning Alastor was a bit more
important. She went up the stairs, and soon entered the Hospital Wing.
"Poppy," she called, going to the only occupied bed.
The nurse came out of her office and went to where Bones was standing.
"I don't like what you're about to ask," she stated as fact.
"Nevertheless, I need to ask him a few things. I won't be long. So, if you
could just revive him," the head of the DMLE requested as she conjured a
chair next to the bed. She set up her pad, and pen, and waited for Poppy
to wake the man.
Madam Pomfrey did as asked, and then went back her office in a huff.
"Alastor," Amelia said when the man on the bed came around. "I needed
to ask you a few questions."
"It's about time you got here, Amelia," the injured man snarled as he
looked at her with his one good eye. "I thought I trained you better than
that."
"I know, I'm sorry. With Dumbledore being arrested, you got lost in the
shuffle. However, now I'm here. So, let's get this over with so you can
recuperate. Tell me how you got captured," she started, making sure the
pen was writing it all down.
"It was late at night, I heard a noise, and when to investigate. There were
two men, one was Crouch Jr., which you can imagine caught me off
guard since he's supposed to be dead. We fought for a bit, and the other
man got me from behind. I didn't see him until it was too late. He was an
Animagus. A rat. They got me good," Alastor groaned at his defeat. He
had never been caught so unaware before, and he was embarrassed. Oh
well, he'd get over it, and make sure it didn't happen again. Constant
Vigilance.
"Do you have any idea how Junior could impersonate you so well?" she
asked. It had been bugging her that the imposter pulled the wool over
everyone's eyes.
"He took my memories. I was given a potion that rendered me confused.
All I remember was that for the first three days of my capture he asked
questions. Like my favorite color, food and drink; who was my best
friend; what my childhood was like and that kind of stuff. Then he pulled
memory after memory and added them to his own head. The man was a
lunatic. If he wasn't before, he would've been after he pulled that fool
stunt," the retired Auror growled. Everyone knew you didn't place other
people's memories into your own head. It would drive any sane person
around the bend. The mind just couldn't deal with two sets of memories.
Bones gasped but conceded that Jr. was mad. That, and it did explain
how no one knew. "Right, how long were you held hostage?"
"It was a week before I had to come here. But the rest is blurry. Like I
said, I was given a potion to keep me compliant."
"Okay, Alastor, that's all I have. Go back to sleep," the woman said,
getting up, and storing her pad in her briefcase. "Poppy, I'm done," she
called to the office.
Madam Pomfrey came out with a sleeping potion in hand. "Now, Alastor,
I don't want any of your gruff. You'll take your potion and be happy
about it," she said rearing up for a fight. The man had been a very
impatient patient. But she was made of firmer stuff.
"I can't believe you're leaving me here," the grumpy man stated as he
glared at the nurse. He had hoped that his friend would spring him. He
could heal up just fine at home.
"You need the care," was the breezy answer as Amelia left the room. She
didn't want to listen to the argument that she knew was about to happen.
When she got to the mostly empty Entrance Hall, she was stopped by Mr.
Potter and his friends. "What can I do for you today?" she asked a bit
warily. It was because of this boy that her day had been so long and
frustrating. What could he possibly want now?
"I was wondering if you could ask Dumbledore about the wards. See I
was just down there and noted that they were being drained. I don't
know where, but I find it hard to believe that that man didn't know. So,
could you ask him for me… please?" Harry said, trying to be polite.
"I will do that when I return to the office," she stated with a nod, thinking
that if the Headmaster did know then that would be one more charge
against him.
"Thanks," was the almost curt reply as the teens headed to their dorm.
She sent them a glare for the rudeness, until she heard the Granger girl
reprimand him. She then made her way back to the Ministry.
Harry's POV
"I wonder when Malfoy got free?" Neville asked, looking at Harry for the
answer.
"Must've been while we were eating," he said with a shrug. He didn't care
what happened to the blond, as long as the teen left him alone. He was
just glad the wards worked.
They continued along, until they got to where Luna parted. Before she
left she turned, and gave Harry a huge hug, and a gentle kiss on the lips.
"Thanks for not dying," she said as she patted his cheek. She had been so
worried when he didn't appear in the stands.
"You're welcome," he answered with a brilliant smile.
The little blonde then turned and skipped down the hall. When she was
out of sight, the Gryffindors made their way to the tower, talking softly
about the events of the day. They didn't go into detail, but they all
expressed that they were glad that Harry wasn't hurt. When they got into
the common room, the dark-haired wizard was confronted with an
abashed looking redhead.
"I wanted to say that I'm sorry for not believing you. After that fake
Moody started screaming, I knew I'd been wrong. So, friends?" Ron asked,
holding his hand out as if to shake Harry's.
The other teen scoffed, "Friends? Not bloody likely. You have been on my
arse since I came back. You took my stuff in the guise of 'holding it', but
even your own brothers say you had every intent on keeping it if I never
came back. You've ridiculed me and my friends, taunted me at every
turn, and you set a Boggart on me. Why the fuck should I be 'friends' with
you?" Harry sneered, looking at the hand as if it were radioactive.
"Oh yeah, well the shite you've done to me is just as bad," Ron snapped
back, dropping his hand, and snarling at his former mate.
"Everything I did to you was in retaliation for something you did, or were
doing, to me and my friends," the amnesiac growled, giving the redhead a
shove.
"Woah, wait a minute," Fred said, holding his brother back.
"Yeah, words are one thing," George stated, pulling Harry away.
"But no touching," they both said as they held on to the two boys.
"Fine," Harry snarled as he jerked his arm out of the taller boy's grip.
"Keep that fucker away from me, and I'll keep my hands to myself." And
with that he stomped up the stairs, and the whole tower heard his door
slam. It had been a terrible day for him, and the last thing he needed was
to deal with one more idiot. He fell on the bed with every intent of going
asleep when he received a call for him to come to the bridge. He groaned
and went into his head.
Amelia's POV
Amelia made her way to Albus' cell. She looked through the bars and
wondered why the man hadn't called his phoenix. Shaking her head at
the thought, she asked, "Dumbledore, it has been brought to my attention
that you might have known the wards of Hogwarts were being drained. Is
there any truth to that?"
The old man started at the question but felt that it was one he could
answer. After all he didn't attach the leech. "Alas, the wards were quite
weakened when I became Headmaster. I tried to strengthen them,
however, I am but one man. They were further enfeebled via young Tom
Riddle, who you know as Voldemort. When he came to me about the
Defense Against the Dark Arts position, he cursed it. He connected that
curse to the wards, so it maintained itself even after all these years. It
was when he was possessing poor Quirinus that he drained them further.
He wanted to make sure the curse would keep the position open for when
he finally concurred the Wizarding World."
"And you knew about this?"
"Of course, my dear. There is nothing that goes on in Hogwarts that I do
not know about," he answered serenely.
"Why didn't you stop the drain? You must have known that it would
leave the school vulnerable," she all but bit out. Her niece went there,
and it was always exulted as the safest place in Magical Britain.
"I needed Voldemort to be able to infiltrate the school, so that I could
keep an eye on him," Albus stated, waving away the fact that he left the
children unprotected. He, Albus Dumbledore, had been there, after all.
There was little he could not handle.
"Argh!" Amelia shouted, turning, and stomping away from the delusional
man. It had been too long of a day for her to deal with him anymore.
Hphphp
Why the wards didn't interfere with Ron and Harry's argument? That was not
bullying. It was a disagreement.
36. Can There Be Romance?
Chapter 36 Can There Be Romance?
Thanks again for all of your support.
Harry's POV
Harry found himself on the bridge of his internal spaceship. After taking
a calming breath, he turned to Picard and asked, "What can you do for
you, Captain? It's been a long day, as I'm sure you know, and I want to go
to sleep. So, pardon me if I'm a bit short, but this had better be good." He
flopped down in a chair that he conjured and lifted his eyebrow to the
bald man in charge of his mind.
"I would not have called you if it was not important," the captain stated
as he stood, and adjusted his shirt. He walked to the young man and
watched him carefully. He was unsure how the teen would take the news
he was about to impart. "The away team has found another anomaly. I
felt that we needed to examine it. We do not know what it is, or if it can
be useful, or harmful. Closer examination will hopefully tell us what we
need to know. I felt it imperative that you be here for that. Data is on
standby with the necessary information." He cued the away team to give
their report on the viewing screen, and then turned to watch it.
Harry turned to the large window, that was now a screen, and asked Data
what was up. He noted that the android didn't look the least bit tired, but
the crew did. At that moment, he felt a flash of jealousy, but then
remembered that androids didn't feel emotions, and figured that he
would rather be human.
"We were almost to the end of the white space, when we were pulled in
the opposite direction. As we came to a stop, we scanned our
surroundings. There is an… irregularity in your forehead, located behind
your scar. I do not know how to describe it, but it does not belong to
you."
"How do you know that it's not mine?" Harry questioned.
"Readings indicate that the magic is wrong. The magic of this anomaly is
much more violent than yours," was the answer.
"Oh, okay. Go ahead, sorry I interrupted."
"Acknowledged," Data said with a nod of his head, and continued his
report. "The first thing we did was put a shield around it, and then we
examined it. That is when we found that it is foreign to your body
makeup. It seems to be attached to your magical core. Observe this string
like matter that is penetrating our shield, it goes in the direction of your
core. Because of this, we did not want to destroy it. It may inadvertently
cause you harm. However, we can stop the leeching, and render it
weaker," Data stated mechanically, bringing up a hologram of a large
blob of malevolent magic that was just hanging in the front of his mind.
"Do that last part and leave a probe there so I can look next time I
meditate. Captain, see if the science crew can find a way to remove
that… parasite. Also, see if it has anything we can use. I would do it
tonight, but I'm too tired and cranky to be of any use," the exhausted teen
stated, looking at the mass of blackness that was so close to his brain.
Just the feelings coming off that thing made him shiver. He wanted it
gone, but right now, he'd just mess it up if he tried. The last thing he
wanted is for that… thing to explode on his brain.
"On your orders," Picard stated with a nod. He turned and started barking
orders. The crew members hurried to comply.
Harry nodded, and then went back to the real world. He took a moment
to wonder if having make-believe people in charge of his head made him
crazy. Then he just shrugged and went to sleep. He'd worry about it
another time.
The next morning our hero got up feeling much better. Dreams of laying
in a woman's arms was just the thing he needed. Sure, he had to clean
the sheets, but what a way to wake up. This put him in a much better
mood than yesterday.
He hated that he seemed to snap at everyone, but he felt that he had just
cause. After all, in the last three weeks he had accidently had his name
drawn into a stupid deadly tournament, overdosed on an experimental
potion, lost his memory, lived on the street, was kidnapped—twice, was
mind-raped, was virtually kept a prisoner here, was put in a death-
defying situation, and all the adults continued to try and control him.
Maybe not Sirius, but everyone else tried to tell him where to go, what to
do, and what to say, what not to say, where to live, where to sleep, and
he was bloody well tired of it.
Shaking off those thoughts, so he didn't get angry, he got dressed, and
made his way to the common room. He looked to where his friends
usually gathered and saw them doing their own thing. Hermione was
sitting reading, as usual. The twins had their heads together and were
discussing something. Neville was watching the lookalikes with a wary
eye. Harry was really glad that he had found such good mates. Even if
they did argue with him, they were still there for him. In this time of…
well, not crisis, but need. It was good to have people around him that
cared.
"Good morning all," he said cheerfully as he passed by the group, making
his way to the entrance. "I wish us all a very normal day." He turned and
waited for them to join him. The jovial smile never left his face.
Various forms of good morning rang out as everyone got up, put their
things away and joined him at the portrait. They talked merrily as the
went to pick up Luna, who greeted Harry with a kiss and a hug. Not that
he was complaining, but he was unsure as to what she wanted from him.
He didn't know if a relationship would work until he got his memories
back. What if his personality changed? He might not like the quirky
blonde. He hugged her back just as tightly, and then pulled back, kissed
her forehead, and gave her a looked that was a bit sad as he tucked her
hair behind her ear.
She caught on right away, smiled a small smile, and then nodded her
understanding. It disappointed her that he might not return her feelings,
but she understood that until his condition was over, or they found out
that it was irreversible; romance was off the table.
The rest of his friends watched the silent communication with different
emotions. Hermione was undecided if she was jealous of them or sad for
them. The twins believed Harry should grab hold of any happiness while
he could. After all, he was only fourteen. Neville wasn't sure exactly what
was happening, but he knew it was big, and possibly life-changing for
Harry. It wasn't that he was stupid, just socially awkward.
They all silently made their way to breakfast, each deep in thought about
what could happen in the future. Would they lose their friend if he were
ever cured? Or would he maintain the relationships he started while
inflicted? Would his attitude change from the independent, though
snappish, boy he was now, or go back to the pliant boy he had been
before? They didn't know. They really hoped that he was calmer, at any
rate. It couldn't be good for someone to be so angry all the time.
"Well, enough of this depressing shite," the boy in question stated as they
reached the Great Hall and settled at the Gryffindor table. "We need to
figure out what we're going to do today. We can go see Padfoot, and
Remus. Or we could work more on the room. Or we could find something
else to do. I, for one, am tired of working on the room. I don't much like
Moony, so perhaps we can do something fun," Harry suggested as he
served himself up some bacon, and eggs.
"I think we should do our own thing today. I think I'll work on the room.
The sooner we get it done, the sooner we can give the school what it
deserves," Hermione stated, taking a bite of her toast. While it had been
decided what to do with all that stuff, she was determined to make sure
that Hogwarts got what was due them. Right now, she was fixing all the
old-fashioned furniture so that Sirius could sell it. That would give the
school much needed funds.
"I'd like to catch up on my homework. I've been working so hard on the
new magic that I've fallen behind," was Neville's input as he loaded up on
fruit. He really needed to get busy. If he failed any of his classes, his gran
would castrate him. So far, he was days behind in Charms and
Transfiguration.
"I believe I want to spend time with you, Harry," Luna said in a no-
nonsense voice, meaning she wanted to talk about what happened in the
hall. While, she was okay with maintaining a friendship, things needed to
be said aloud.
"We're going to see the two Marauders," the twins stated, hoping to
lighten the tension that surrounded the group.
"Yeah, we want to pick their brains," Fred added, scooping up some
oatmeal. His brother doing the same.
"They must know loads of pranks," George finished, as he put
strawberries on his hot cereal.
"Right, so we've all got plans. Lovely Luna, after our meal, would you
care to join me on a walk around the lake? Even though it is a bit chilly?"
Harry asked formally, hoping to put the girl at ease. He didn't want to
hurt her, but it just wasn't the right time to start anything. Perhaps when
the away team came back, they could go further—perhaps. Until then it
was a nice thing to dream about.
"I would love to," she said with a sweet smile, and then turned back to
her breakfast, and dug into her hash browns.
The gang quickly ate as they kept their ears open to the gossip, which
hadn't changed since last night. When they were done, they split up.
Luna and Harry went to get their outer-cloaks and met at the doors. They
silently made their way to the lake. Harry stopped them when they were
far away from anyone. They stood close, facing each other. This was a
talk that needed eye contact.
Harry reached down and took her hand in his, rubbing the back in a
soothing motion. "I don't want you to think that I don't find you
attractive, Luna. I think you are very cute, and your personality is the
best. It's very relaxing to be around you, and I find that you have a
marvelous way of defusing tense situations. You are a wonderful girl.
However, I don't want to start something that might hurt you later," he
said, bringing her knuckles up, and bussing them. "We have no idea how
I'll act when I'm well. Well, not well, but more myself, I think. Oh, I'm
not sure what I mean," he got out with a great deal frustration.
"I do understand. It must be so hard for you not to know," she said softly,
putting her other hand to his cheek, gently brushing it with her thumb.
"It is quite sad that you feel this way. I was hoping for more, but I will
take the friendship that you are offering," she answered as she laid her
head on his chest. She sighed when he put his arms around her, holding
her tight. Her eyes brightened with unshed tears. "I do want you to know
that I will fight to remain in your life, even if you revert back to the timid
boy who didn't know what girls were."
"Luna, we are still so very young, and we have years ahead of us. Let's
not rush anything," he said, kissing the top of her head.
"I suppose we can stay away from the Frickleprats, for now," she
answered dreamily.
Harry wondered what she was talking about. Her unseen creatures gave
him things to think about. Like how to fight them, or research them, or
other such thoughts. Still, it was one of the things he liked about her, it
was her conviction that what she said was 100% real.
The two teens just stood in the cold air, both lost in their thoughts. Both
hoping that Harry didn't change, or at least not much. After a few
moments, they swayed to music only Luna could hear, making their
thoughts less morbid, and more pleasant as she hummed along. It was
good to dream.
Amelia's POV
Madam Amelia Bones, Head of the Department of Magical Law
Enforcement, was not having a good day. No, she was currently arguing
with a very stubborn Cornelius Fudge. "Dammit, Cornelius, he put the
children in danger, and has been doing so for decades!" she yelled,
slamming her hand on the Minister's desk. They had been at this for a
half an hour, and the man was being stubborn. Why couldn't he
understand that Dumbledore was in the wrong.
"Amelia," the political man said as smoothly as he could, gesturing with
his hands that she needed to calm down, "you're talking about putting a
national icon on trial. To bring him before the Wizengamot, well It just
can't be done. He has too many supporters, plus the political fallout
would be too great. He's in charge of too many offices. If you can convict
him before our guest leave, it will make Britain look bad. We'll lose
standing, it would be a disaster. No, you will dismiss these charges, and
forget the whole thing. I will find another way to… dethrone the man."
The pudgy man stood as firm as he could.
Amelia Bones was a formidable woman, who needed to be handled with
kid gloves. It made him irritated to have such a powerful woman running
around the Ministry, who he couldn't control. Sometimes he regretted
that a female was Head of the DMLE. They were just too emotional and
couldn't see what needed to be done. Why couldn't she be like Dolores?
Pliant, while giving good advice. His Undersecretary was very good at
giving… assistance.
"It's a good thing for me that you are not in charge of my office," she
snarled, giving him a loathing look. Oh, how she hated when he tried to
control her. He wasn't going to get away with this. She was going to go
over his head to the Wizengamot. There was no way she was going to let
Dumbledore walk away unscathed.
"I will see you out of that office, if you pursue this," Fudge threatened,
leaning into her space, making sure she understood that he was being
truthful. He was in charge of the Ministry, dammit, and he wasn't going
to let this woman dictate to him. He was sure Dolores had something on
her, everyone had a skeleton in their broom closet. Didn't they?
"I will do the right thing," Amelia stated firmly, turned, and stormed out.
She growled at anyone who got in her way. She went back to her office
and slammed herself in her chair. She took a deep breath and considered
what the Minister had said. It would be a political nightmare if she were
to imprison Dumbledore, but no one was above the law. With that
thought, she got to work.
Harry's POV
Just as Harry was about to throw up a barrier, because the windy air
getting too much, the couple were interrupted by his godfather, who was
in his dog form. "Did you need something, Padfoot?" the dark-haired teen
asked, keeping his arm around Luna, so that he could share his cloak.
While the two decided to remain friends, it was comfortable to be in each
other's arms to ward off the cold. He wondered how the winters were
here and if there would be more moments like this. He just hoped that
they understood each other. Maybe it was that understanding that they
drew comfort from.
The dog barked and circled around happily. He turned and started back
to the Shack.
Harry and Luna sighed, but followed. They had been hoping to spend a
bit more time together, but if Sirius was here it might be important.
When they made it the Whomping Willow, the male teen froze the tree,
and the two went through the tunnel after the dog, who turned into a
man upon entry.
"So, what's up?" Harry asked as he guided Luna to a chair.
"Remus wants you to teach him your magic. He spent all night reading
the book, and thinks he can do it," Sirius stated, after he regained his
glamored form. The two pranksters had discussed it right after Sirius
woke, and before Remus slept. The poor werewolf was so tired after a
night of reading that he crashed on the sofa. Not even Winky could get
him up without taking drastic measures. After a bit of a debate, the
dogman and the house elf just left him there.
"Why don't you teach him?" the amnesic asked, looking at the sleeping
man on the couch, Merlin's book resting on his chest. He still didn't know
what he thought of the man. Everything he said yesterday was the truth.
He didn't trust the werewolf. He felt that he had fallen down on his duty
as a friend and sort of uncle.
"You're better at it, besides I still don't completely understand the
concept," was the answer as the older man made his way to his friend. He
had been sleeping all morning, and now it was time to get up.
"Where are the twins?" Luna asked as she looked around the room.
Yesterday showed her that there were no ghosts in residence. So, why did
everyone think the place was haunted? Were there Chandiers around?
They mimicked ghosts. But she didn't see any signs of them. She looked
at the sleeping werewolf and it came to her. He went to school here and
would need a place to change. Now she understood.
"I told them about a book they could read. We, the Marauders, hid it in
the library so that future pranksters could use it." Sirius snuck up on his
friend, and yelled in his ear, "Moony, wake up!"
The sleeping werewolf started so bad, he fell off the sofa. "Why did you
do that?" he snarled, glaring up at his friend, and wondering what he'd
look like bald.
"You slept through the Weasley twins' visit, you lazy git. Now Harry's
here to teach you how he does what he does." He waved to the couple in
the chairs, who were watching the two grown men act like children.
"Why were the twins here?" the sleep-mussed man asked as he pulled
himself back on to the couch. He nodded to Harry and Luna, turned back
to his friend, and waited for the answer.
"They're the current pranksters of Hogwarts," Sirius answered, taking a
seat next to the rumpled man.
"I knew that. I taught them last year, but why were they here?"
"They also worship the Marauders," came the joyful answer. "I gave them
the location of The Book," he added, making both men get wicked grins
on their faces
"I'm not sure if that's a good thing or not," Remus said, still grinning, and
wondering if the two lookalikes would make good use of The Book.
"Are you two finished? Luna and I wanted to spend a bit of time
together," Harry snapped, feeling like an outsider. He'd have to ask the
twins what The Book was and see if it was useful to everyone. Though, he
was sure if it was then the lookalikes would let them know.
"Don't get huffy with me, Harry," his godfather snarled back. While he
felt bad that the boy had amnesia that didn't give him cause to lash out at
him. He was still an adult, and Harry a teen.
"Yes, Harry, do try and be respectful," Luna said softly. She didn't want
the boy to alienate the only adult he liked.
"Fine," the teen said mulishly, folding his arms and pouting.
"So, do you think you can teach the old man," Sirius asked, looking
hopeful. He was hoping that if the two of the most important people in
his life spent time together, then they would hopefully start to get along.
He hated that they were in conflict… well, Harry was. Remus was more
on the edge on what to think about the teen. Still, if they worked
together, then they would be better able to get along. With any luck.
"Oi! Who are you calling old. We're the same age, Padfoot," Remus
protested, pointing his finger at his friend.
"Yeah, but you've got grey hair, and I look like a dashing young man,"
was Sirius' reply.
"Listen to me, you mangy cur…" the werewolf started.
"Mangy cur? Have you seen yourself on a full moon?"
"Why I…"
"Luna was the one who taught me," Harry interrupted with a shrug,
indicating the blonde. "You should ask her." He didn't want to spend time
with the other man, no matter what his godfather wanted, and he could
see the hope shining the man's eyes.
"I can give it a try," she agreed serenely. She like Mr. Lupin, he had been
a great teacher, and it would be an honor to return the favor. That and
she could tell that Harry wanted nothing to do with the werewolf. She
agreed in most part, but she would talk to him about it, for Sirius' sake.
"Great," Black said, clapping his hands together, and rubbing them, "let's
get started."
Amelia's POV
"Okay, Mr. Snape, I told you that I would listen to you about Mr. Black.
Tell me what I need to know," the very worn out Amelia said as she sat.
She had been in touch with Waters about the case. She was convinced
that Sirius Black was innocent, but she was interested in what the greasy
man had to say. This was another case that Cornelius would not control.
Not if she had anything to say about it.
"It started in our fourth year…"
37. Some Time Skips
Chapter 37 Some Time Skipping
I do what to thank you for reading this story.
Amelia's POV
Amelia sat patiently waiting for the unpleasant man to finish his tale.
When he was done, she folded her hands, and put them on the table.
"Well, that was quite a story. However, I hate to tell you, but there isn't
anything I can do for you. All Black did was tell you where the entrance
was. You took it upon yourself to go there, knowing that you could be
putting your life in jeopardy. Don't tell me a smart man like you had no
idea that Mr. Lupin is inflicted with lycanthropy," she stated firmly.
Although it did show that the fugitive was more than willing to let the
man die, he didn't really do anything wrong.
"So as usual Black will just get a slap on the wrist and told not to do it
again. You are just like Dumbledore. It's because he's a pureblood and a
Gryffindor, and I'm not, isn't it?" Snape snarled, leaning forward in an
accusing manner. He seemed to forget that the man had spent over a
decade in Azkaban, or he simply felt it wasn't long enough. "I knew the
government was corrupt, but I had hopes that you were at least loyal to
the law, being Hufflepuff."
"Yes, that is not bias at all," she sniped back, and then looked over her
notes. She came across the part of his story that showed that he was
determined to get Lupin kicked out of the school. She read it back to him,
and then slammed the pad on the table, and said, "No, it's because you
were so hell-bent on getting a fellow student in trouble, and possibly
killed, that I have very little sympathy for you. You were a cruel, and
bitter teen, Mr. Snape and you've grown to be a cruel and bitter man, no
matter what Dumbledore says."
"Black set me up," was the rebuttal.
"No, you walked right into it. You just told me that you had been
following Mr. Lupin around to prove that he was a werewolf. It was your
own folly that you wound up in a situation that would see you turned or
dead. Had James Potter not rescued you, both you and Mr. Lupin could
have died. You by werewolf, him by euthanasia. Plus, you don't seem to
think you've done anything wrong. You were just as culpable as Black.
You were both trying to kill a fellow student. The only reason you would
have gotten away with it is the Lupin is a werewolf," she stated firmly.
Though she was more than a bit mad that this was one other thing that
Dumbledore had to answer for. He put the whole school at risk to
educate the werewolf, which was against their laws. Not that she had
anything against it, but the law was the law.
"Werewolves are animals that deserve to die. I am not, and I demand
satisfaction. It was attempted murder at best," Snape snarled, he was
determined that he would see that man behind bars—again.
"Look," she said more calmly, "even if I brought this to trial, Mr. Black
won't serve any more time. The Wizengamot will say that he had been
punished enough for that. Not to mention that it was over a decade ago,
and the Statute of Limitations is up. I'm sorry, it is out of my hands," she
said with finality. She waved her hand at the mirror, and seconds later a
young female Auror walked in. "Take Mr. Snape back to his cell, and
bring Mr. Dumbledore in." She rubbed her brow, trying to fend off the
headache she was sure was on its way.
The uniformed woman nodded and frog-marched the Potions Master
away. Ten minutes later the Headmaster was led in and guided to a chair.
"What can I do for you today, Amelia?" the old man asked as if he hadn't
just spent the night in jail.
"You can tell me why you keep putting the children in danger, when it
was your duty to keep them safe," the head of the DMLE demanded,
making sure that a new sheet of paper was taking down the session.
"I have never done such a thing," Albus said aghast. As long as he was at
Hogwarts, it was safe. He did fear for it now. The school would be
vulnerable without him there to protect it, but first he had a few things
that needed tending to. However, since both Severus, and Karkaroff felt
that something was happening with their Dark Mark, he was sure that it
was time for the prophecy to come to pass. Now, all he had to do was get
Harry to understand his part in it.
"Having a werewolf on campus is against the law," she stated, tapping her
finger on the table. "Not fortifying the wards puts everyone in that castle
in peril. Then there are the rumors of all the things that have been
happening over the years. Ones I never believed, not even when Susan
said they were true, but now I think I will consider what's been going on
at that school. After everything I've heard, how can you sit there, and tell
me you've done nothing wrong?" the irate woman asked, ready to reach
over, and pluck the man's twinkling eyes out, and play marbles with
them.
"Are you saying young Remus should not have received an education?
How very bias of you, Amelia," he said in his most disappointed voice,
not answering the question, and ignoring the accusations. What's done
was done, and there was little she would find. Not that he cared, no, in
his mind he was untouchable.
"My opinion doesn't matter; it is the law. One you broke. When I'm done
digging up all the rumors finding out what is fact, and what it not, I will
have no choice but to put you on trial."
"Dear sweet Amelia, you will never win against me. I have power you
could not even imagine. The political power I wield is something you will
never match. However, I do not plan on staying here a moment longer.
There are things I must do, and I cannot do them from inside a cell. I
must get to Harry and explain important things to him before it is too
late. Fawkes," he called to the air, making her jump from her seat, and
brandish her wand.
She fired curses at the flaming bird, but it was quick, and those that hit
him had no effect. She watched helplessly as it landed on the old man's
shoulder and flamed them out.
"Argh!" she yelled, slamming both fists on the table. Then she took
several deep breaths and tried to calm down. This would be one more
nail in that old bastard's coffin. "Find him. Make it your top priority," she
ordered the Aurors that had flooded the room.
They knew it would be futile but went to follow that order.
Madam Bones sighed, she'd call an emergency meeting with the
Wizengamot. At that time, she would put Crouch, and Snape on trial, get
Black exonerated or at least a trial date set, and put an order to capture
Dumbledore. With that plan in her head, she went back to her office, and
wrote to Waters. He would need to know what was going on.
Harry's POV
"Wait," Harry said holding up his hands to stop Luna from saying
anything. He just remembered something. "Before you guys do anything,
Padfoot, explain to me how you were able to tell Mr. Lupin about my
magic. You promised that you wouldn't, and took a vow with the goblins,
so what gives?" the teen asked bitterly. He didn't want to think that the
one adult that he liked would betray him.
"Harry, I thought he'd seen the whole task, and that I wouldn't be
breaking my word if I talked about it. It wasn't until I bragged about you
a little that he told me he wasn't there. So, I made him take the vow,"
Sirius said solemnly. He was hurt that his godson didn't trust him. He had
done his utmost best to make sure that he did nothing to give the teen
reason not to believe in him. He enjoyed his time with the boy and hoped
that nothing got in the way of that. "I'd never betray you, Harry. I hope
one day you'll know that. I may have screwed up in the past, but I'd like
to think we're better now," he said firmly, with a hurt and chastising
look.
"Oh," came the contrite answer complete with sagging shoulders. "I'm
sorry, Sirius, I just… it's just…" He didn't know how to explain it without
making it worse, so he let it trail off. He really needed to stop thinking
bad about people. These last few weeks have been trying on him, and he
wondered if maybe his old self had it right. To just be compliant, and let
others lead. He mulled that over for a minute, and then decided that that
wasn't for him. He liked what he had become, and now he had great
friends, who put up with his bullshit. A wonderful godfather, who did his
best to make him happy. No, he was content. He gave Sirius his best
remorseful expression, to convey what he couldn't find the words to.
"No, I kinda get it, but you're going to have to trust someone sometime.
You can't keep directing all your anger at the wrong people," his
godfather answered with a serious nod. Then he broke out with a wicked
grin, clapped the teen on the back, and said, "What say you and I go to
Hogsmeade, while these two try and get Moony up to the rest of us? I
think it'll get your mind off the last few days."
Harry looked at Luna, who nodded as she picked up the book, and started
talking to Mr. Lupin. "Alright, I've got nothing to do right now," he said
as he got up, and drifted to the opening of tunnel. "I'll see you later,
Luna. Enjoy your lessons, Mr. Lupin," he stated as he put on his outer-
cloak and waited for Padfoot.
The two waved at him distractedly, already deep in a debate on how the
magic worked. Harry didn't take offence though; he was just glad that she
had a distraction from the bittersweet day the two of them had had. He
really hoped they could maintain a friendship. Knowing her, she'd put on
a mask, and blame the Humperdinks or something, it was just Luna's
way.
Sirius came back from the other room pulling a jacket on. "Come on,
Harry, let's go and see what mischief we can find," he said as he donned
his gloves.
The two went to the village and spent the day just messing around, while
spending loads of money. It relaxed Harry enough that when he picked
up Luna, he felt like he could just drift off to sleep and dream teenage
dreams. So, after escorting her to her dorm, giving her a peck on the
forehead, he went to bed, and crashed.
Luna's POV
While the two men were gallivanting around Hogsmeade, Luna was
getting frustrated, not a good emotion for her. Normally she was serene,
and calm, not even the bullying Ravenclaws could penetrated her Zen.
But right now, she was convinced that the man in front of her was
infested with Wrackspurts, and she was determined to not let them win.
She asked him if he wanted to borrow her earrings, but he did what
everyone else did when asked; he gave her a queer look, shook his head,
and then ignored the question.
It was the only reason she could think of as to why Mr. Lupin kept
arguing over what she was trying to teach him. He was steadfast in his
conviction that he was right, and she was wrong. When she would show
him that she was correct, he would justify it in his mind as something
else, or that he was seeing something different. It was making her
irritated, but being the docile person, she was, she held it in and kept
trying.
It was one of the pitfalls of teaching an older bookworm, not to mention
an ex-professor. They were harder to convince that everything they knew
had to be… adjusted. She was just glad they got to Hermione before all
that knowledge set in.
Heaving a heavy sigh, she picked up Merlin's book, and tried again.
Harry's POV
Nothing had happened for days; the rumors had drifted, and everything
had settled. Harry was sitting with his friends at the Gryffindor table,
eating lunch. It was a school day, but the fourth year Gryffs had the
afternoon off since their professor was in jail. A large brown owl
swooped in with a rather large letter. The boy-wonder took it, feed the
bird some ham, and opened the envelope. He quickly read the missive,
and an evil smile broke out on his face, until he got to the last part. His
face took on a red hue as the anger built up about what he read.
"Harry?" Luna asked, putting a hand on his arm.
"It's from Waters," he said, handing the letter to her. She'd finish it and
gave it to Hermione after a nod from him. It wasn't secret knowledge, so
he had no problems sharing. "Crouch Jr. is dead, and it seems that the
trials for Crouch Sr. and Snape went off without a hitch. Crouch received
ten years for breaking his son out of prison. Snape was put away for
thirty, for multiple counts of mind-rape and the potion. He would have
received longer, but he never used it. So, since there's no law against that
particular potion, only creating mind-altering potions without Ministry
approval, they could only do so much. They're going to give it to the
Unspeakables, when they prove it's akin to the Unforgivables, then it will
be outlawed. Good news is that Sirius is free, since he didn't receive a
trial. The law states that they could only hold him for two weeks, and
that was supposed to be a holding cell, but since he didn't get tried before
that time was up, then they should have released him."
"Oh, do you think he'll go back to being him?" Hermione asked in a low
tone, wondering if the now free man would want to look like he had
before. She really hoped he didn't, mostly because he wasn't found
innocent, but let go on a technicality. People would think he was still
guilty, and that could be bad for him. Perhaps they could use the new
magic to make a new identity for him.
"I don't know, I hope not," Harry said, thinking much on the same lines as
his friend. He'd have to talk to Waters to see if there was something they
could do to get Sirius' life back. But first, he'd talk to his godfather, and
see what he wanted.
"So why the frown, everything you've said is good news?" Neville asked,
hoping it wasn't too terrible.
"Well, the problem is that the old man escaped, and they think he's after
me. Well, not after, but he really wants to talk to me," he snarled,
wondering what Albus wanted to tell him so bad that he fled the
Ministry.
"How did he escape?" the sandy-haired boy asked.
"His phoenix," Harry answered as he regained the letter and read that
part again. "I thought phoenixes were Light creatures? Why would he aid
Dumbledore in getting away?"
"Phoenixes are actually neutral. They're indifferent to what goes on
around them. However, they are drawn to Light wizards, mostly because
of the pure magic. As long as Professor Dumbledore doesn't darken his
soul, Fawkes will stay with him," Hermione stated, biting her lower lip.
"Dumbledore feels that everything he is doing is for the right reasons.
Too him he is still good and Light. Like Hermione said, as long as his
doesn't darken his soul…" Luna explained with a shrug as she batted her
earrings with her fingers. She was still trying to think of a way to combat
Wrackspurts.
"Well, there goes another myth," the dark-haired boy said with a smile.
"How does one 'darken their soul'?" he asked with a tilt of his head.
"Mostly by doing some very Dark, or just plain evil, magic," Neville said
with a shudder.
Harry nodded in understanding. He was sure that no matter how
annoying the old man was, he didn't dabble. The teen then shrugged it
off as not his problem, and said aloud, "I wonder what the old man
wants."
"I'm sure it is not malicious," reasoned Hermione. She didn't want Harry
to think that the Headmaster was out to kill him. You could say a lot of
things about the man, but he was historically a pacifist. He didn't even
kill Grindlewald. "However," she added quickly, not wanting Harry to
think she wasn't on his side, "I wouldn't put it past him to kidnap you, so
perhaps you should be on guard."
"Yeah," he said softly, glad that he amped the school wards. He was
hopeful that they held off the old man. He would be extra cautious when
he left the castle. Maybe take Sirius or the twins along. If nothing else,
they could sound the alarm if he were kidnapped. With that thought he
finished off his ham sandwich, and he, and his friends spent the
afternoon doing more things in the Room.
Harry's crews POV
Nothing happened for a long time. The group went to classes, while
Harry hung out with his godfather, or practiced his magic more. With
two wizards after him, he didn't want to be caught unawares. So, he had
sparring matches with Worf, and debates on protective strategy with
Spock. They were good times, and he felt that if he couldn't beat them,
he could at the very least get away.
While this was going on, the away team finally found the end of the
white space, but there was a stronger barrier holding them back. They
were working on finding a hole in it, and then relaying a… tube to
syphon the memories slowly into Harry's sleeping mind. That way the
teen could adapt to them better and wouldn't undergo a compete
personality change. Right now, they had to penetrate that shield. On
their journey here, they found wisps of memories in the white space, and
were hopeful to find a leak that they could expand on. It would make
their mission much easier.
The science team made their way to the scar. They had slowly severed
the parasite's connection from our hero's magic and were now poking and
prodding the leech. They had come to the conclusion that it was a small
part of a soul. Voldemort's. They took samples to see if there was
anything they could learn, but so far it was just a mass of magic that
expressed emotions, mostly hate and anger. Seeing that the last thing
they wanted was to combine this tainted magic with Harry's. So, they
were coming up with a way that they could remove it from the forehead
and place it in a containment field. Then Harry could put it in another
container and give it to someone else to deal with.
Harry's POV
Now, Harry and his gang were resting at Padfoot's, who was ecstatic
about being a free man, but agreed with the kids and maintained his
glamor. Waters said that the best he could do was get his side of the story
in the newspapers. That was a gamble though. As it was Rita was printing
the Ministry's side, and it didn't look good for Sirius. The hard part was
that she was being completely honest. He didn't know if that was Harry's
curse, or she learned her lesson. Either way, he couldn't dispute her
articles.
Perhaps, he'd pick up his life when the heat died down. Hopefully the
work he was doing with the kids in getting funds for Hogwarts would go
a long way getting recognized in the public. He had already sold off
many of the antiques and made a ton of money. They had set up a vault,
and wasn't that a fun visit, that would be given to the school when they
were done with the Room. Harry's fund for the homeless was also
growing strong. Only Sirius knew about it, since he was selling stuff for
the kid.
Sirius was hopeful that one day he could walk down Diagon Alley as
himself. After all, if Malfoy could get away with being a murderer, he
was sure that he could get his life back, eventually, maybe. Well, he'd
see. If worse came to worse, he'd stay under the glamor, open new vaults,
transfer the old ones, and call the Black Family Line dead. He had little
love for the family's history, maybe it was time to start a new line.
The kids had just finished tea, and were all talking about how Snape was
gone, and the new professor was loads better. The way his friends were
talking almost made Harry want to sit in on the class. He didn't remember
how the greasy git taught but had been told enough that he was glad the
bastard was gone.
"He is ever so instructive. When he taught his first class, he was shocked
that we didn't know anything about safety. It took two sessions to teach
us what we should have learned in first year," Hermione gushed,
bouncing in her seat, making the boys look down. She was thinking
about how much she admired the new teacher and didn't note where
those wandering eyes were. Besides, it didn't hurt that the new teacher
was youngish, and not bad on the eyes.
"He is really smart," agreed Luna with a dreamy smile. "It's too bad he
will get that job offer next year," she predicted with a vacant look.
"Luna, you can't know that," the bushy-haired witch said with a great
deal of exasperation.
"And you can't prove she's wrong," Neville stated, not wanting to see the
two argue again.
"Fine, but when he's here next year, then I reserve the right to say, 'I told
you so'," she huffed.
"Let's not fight," Harry said from the chair to the right of Neville. "How
are things going with Lupin?" he asked Luna.
"He's getting better. He finally grasped that you can do almost anything if
you put your mind to it. Mr. Lupin is a very smart man, albeit stubborn,
and I am glad that he has progressed as well as he has," she answered
with a serene smile. It had taken a bit of work, but she did get the
tenacious man to do wandless magic. "He's also been working with the
twins, they seem to be able to get things through his head in ways of
pranks," she added.
"I'm not sure how I feel about those for getting together all the time,"
Harry said with a smirk. He just knew that they would cause chaos.
"Where are the troublemakers?" Hermione asked, looking around the
room for the four missing men. She remembered the twins coming in but
had been so caught up in her description of the new Potions Master that
she had no idea where they went. Or that the older men left.
"Out making trouble," the dark-haired wizard said with a smile to show
he was joking. "Seriously, they're upstairs planning something. I know
Sirius and Lupin are talking about selling more furniture, or at least they
were. Then the twins showed, and they sequestered themselves in the
upstairs bedroom."
"Oh, dear, that could be bad," she fretted.
"Let's go to Hogsmeade. I need some warmer shirts, and a heavier jacket,"
the boy hero suggested as he got up, and headed to the tunnel.
The girls squealed at the thought of dressing Harry again, while Neville
just shook his head. The group made their way to Tylor's Threads, and
commenced with the shopping. It only took an hour to get him outfitted
for Scotland winters, and they started their way to the Shack. They
needed to sneak back onto the grounds since it wasn't a Hogsmeade
weekend. When they left the violent tree's reach, they made their way to
the Great Hall for dinner chatting and laughing.
McGonagall's POV
McGonagall was giving them dirty looks, like she knew they had been up
to something, but couldn't pin anything on them. She kept a very close
eye on the amnesiac, hoping that his memories would come back, and
perhaps his manners with them. She missed the polite Harry.
There had been many more incidences where children were put in
embarrassing situations. Mr. Potter was there for quite a few, yet his
wand was clear of any wrong doing. He said it was the wards, which was
ridiculous. Albus would have told her if there were such wards. She
really wished the headmaster would have shown up by now, but with
him on the run there was no telling when he would be back. And he still
had control of the wards, or at least she thought so since she couldn't.
Still, she couldn't pin anything on the child, but with the way he
continued to act, she had attempted to get him kicked out. However, the
Board and the Ministry were adamant that he stayed where they could
find him. They lost the boy hero once and didn't want it to happen again.
McGonagall was hopeful that Potter would up and leave, like he had
threatened to many times, then it would be out of her hands.
Just when she was about to make the evening announcements, the wards
sounded a warning that someone was trying to breech them. The current
Headmistress sounded some large bangs with her wand to calm the
panicking students. "Stay here," she told them. "The professors and I will
go and see if there is anything to worry about. Prefects, do a head count,
and make sure everyone stays in the Hall." And with that she nodded to
Flitwick, Sprout, and the new Head of Slytherin, Professor Hawthorn.
"The rest of you stay, and keep the children calm," she said briskly to the
remaining staff.
The four teachers then hustled out of the Hall, and outside to where the
wards were going off, which was the front gate.
There standing in all his colorful glory was Dumbledore, looking a bit
ruffled and worn. "Ah, Minerva, it appears that I cannot enter the school.
Would you be so kind as to let me in? I must talk to Harry," he said in his
best grandfather voice. He had tried to get Fawkes to help him go to the
child, but the wards prevented that. That and the phoenix was giving him
the cold shoulder. He was worried that he had offended his feathered
friend. Nevertheless, his mission had to be complete, so he came to see
what could be done about getting the boy alone.
"Albus, where have you been? The Aurors have been here many times
looking for you," she said as she went to open the gate. However, it held
fast. While she never liked his methods, she would never believe that this
great man would jeopardize the school, no matter what Bones said. She
yanked on the gate, but it wouldn't budge.
"Minerva, why do you not simply ask the wards to open them?" the
baffled man inquired, stroking his beard as he wondered who charged
them to full strength. No one he knew had that kind of power, barring
Voldemort, who he had on good authority was still weak.
"I do not have control of them. I would not even be Headmistress, but the
Board could not fill the position for the rest of year. It was our
understanding that you still had control, since we have tried everything
to get them to recognize me. Did you not put a shield around the stone?"
"No, the wards have been the same for many of years," the old man
confessed. Well, he wasn't going to tell them that he weakened them
himself, first for Remus, then for Severus, and yet again for Harry's first
year. That would only get him in more trouble. He had gone back the
boy's second year to see if he could boost them back up, but the drain
was far more powerful than it had been the year before.
McGonagall harrumphed, "If I did not know better I would say that Mr.
Potter was to blame." She had been hurt when the castle did not
acknowledge her. After all her years of loyal service, she felt that the post
was hers, so she continued to try to get Hogwarts to hand over control of
the wards.
"That is most destressing," the old man stated. His eyes twinkled as he
examined the barrier that was keeping him from his school. If Harry was
the reason for them, then it might be harder to convince him to do what
he must.
"Yes, it is," she agreed. "You had better leave, Albus. I do not want you to
be caught. There is no telling where the alarm sounded. For all we know
the Ministry has been alerted," she stressed, looking at her friend, and
hoping that he had a place to hide.
"Very well. I will endeavor to find another way to speak to young Harry.
Would you tell him that it is imperative that I speak with him?" he asked
as he adjusted his robes and got ready to leave. "I can meet him in the
village, if he desires. I will find a way to contact you."
"I will do what I can, but you know how he has been since he lost his
memory. I cannot even reprimand him without argument," she huffed,
hating that he still treated the adults of the castle with little respect.
"Nevertheless, please pass my message along." And with that Dumbledore
Disapparated.
"This isn't going to end well," the temporary Headmistress said, wringing
her hands together as she made her way back to the children to let them
know everything was okay.
Hphphp
I want to state that Dumbledore will get his due, so don't worry.
Sorry McGonagall fans, I like the woman, but I feel that she would not believe
that Albus would hurt children. She was too devoted to the man, which is
probably why most stories have her under the influence of spells or something.
In this tale, it is merely good old-fashioned loyalty and hero worship.
As to why Crouch didn't get life, well they didn't ask the right questions when
they had him under. One of the downfalls of truth serum, if you don't know
what questions to ask then secrets can be maintained. All they knew was that
the man broke his son out of Azkaban, not how he held him. For all they
know he simply chained him in the cellar.
The whole Lupin/Luna scene reminded me about a few times I tried to teach
my uncle something. He is a professor at a college, and if you tell him he is
wrong, you'd better bring snacks, because it will take a day, or more, to beat it
into his head that maybe he needed to twerk his knowledge. I see Lupin that
way.
38. Speculations
Chapter 38 Speculations
Once more I want to thank all of you who made this my second best received
story. You guys rock.
Amelia's POV
As the Headmistress was talking to Albus, unknown alarms were going
off at the Ministry. It had been so long since they had sounded that no
one knew what they meant. People were running around casting spells to
see what place was in trouble. They were having little luck. They were
pushing and shoving as each one thought they were doing the right thing
— when they were all wrong. The whole room was in chaos, and looked
like some sort of Muggle comedy, with people knocking each other over,
and getting tangled in a mass of limbs.
When the alarm didn't stop, Amelia stormed in the room. Upon seeing
people, she thought were mature adults, having fits over something so
simple it made her rub her forehead. The headache she already had was
now worse by tenfold. Lifting her wand, knowing it was going to make
the pain worse, she fired off some bangs. Everyone stopped at the noise
and looked her way as her voice rose over the blaring of the alarm.
"What is wrong with you people?" she demanded, stomping over to a
bookshelf, and taking down the directory. "Have you used magic for so
long that you've forgotten what a book is?" she questioned as she
thumbed through it. When she got to the right page she slammed it on a
table and pointed to the correct entry. "It's right bloody here. The alarm
we're hearing is for Hogwarts. Get up there, and see why it's going off,"
she snapped, pointing to three Aurors, who ran from their irate boss.
"Stop the blasted thing," she stated loudly, pointing to a few office
workers.
They moved to do just that, and soon there was quiet.
"Don't blame them, Amelia," said an older woman, who had just come
into the room. "That book is only used by the Head of the Department,
which is me." She made her way to her desk, gradually sat, and rested
her weary bones. She had heard the alarm but was slow in responding.
Perhaps, it was time to retire.
"Sheila, where have you been?" Bones asked, trying not to snarl at the
woman. She knew the older woman had held this office for over eighty
years, and was pushing 125, so she respected her. Why Ministry
employees stayed on for so long was lost on Amelia. She had only been in
office a short time, and she was already looking forward to retiring.
"I am allowed to take dinner," Sheila stated softly, yet firmly. She didn't
want to say that age had caught up with her.
"You need to tell others about this book. If I hadn't happened along then
who knows how long it would have taken to respond to the alarm," the
head of the DMLE said much more calmly. The only reason she knew
about it was that earlier in her career she studied under Sheila for a
week. One day, she had gotten curious and read it. She had no idea that
it was such a secret, and to this day couldn't figure out why. The stupid
Department wouldn't tell her. They kept claiming it was for national
security.
"Yes, perhaps you are right," the old woman sighed, waving the next in
line for her position to come to the desk. The man beamed and hurried
over. He had been waiting for years to learn from her. "The rest of you
leave," she ordered, knowing that the knowledge would be Obliviated
from them in short order. It was procedure. She would keep quiet about
Amelia, like she had so many years ago. It was always good to have a
backup.
"I apologize for snapping, everyone," Bones said with a heavy sigh as they
all left the room at the Head's command. They grumbled as they walked
past her, causing her to shake her head and leave the room. She made it
back to her desk, removed her monocle, and rubbed the bridge of her
nose. This blasted headache was going to be the death of her.
It had been a rough two weeks; with the trials, the fallout, and the
Minister trying to get her fired. She was bloody exhausted. That and,
there had been nothing on Dumbledore's case. Oh, she had lots of rumor,
but little fact. The man had done too well in covering his tracks. All his
past misdeeds were as if they never happened, and with the main witness
to his newest crime having amnesia, well it wasn't going well.
She knew that the DADA professor from Susan's first year disappeared,
but they could find no trace of the man. Lockhart had been Obliviated
and was useless. Lupin's word would not hold up in court, since he was a
werewolf. And nothing Dumbledore had done this year was out of his
preview. The wards were the result in Voldemort's tampering, and it
would take some creative wording to get the Wizengamot to see that
Albus didn't try hard enough to get them back.
The ex-Headmaster's disappearance did put him in a bad light, and all his
titles were suspended, pending his trial. They wouldn't pull him complete
away from his offices, not on her word. No, she had to get more evidence
to prove the man was criminally neglectful.
She got up, made some strong tea. Taking her cup, she sat and looked
over all the evidence — again. She about making a trip to Azkaban and
picking Snape's mind. The man had been in on most of the old man's
plots, perhaps he could shed some light on this.
Soon enough the men came back, stating that Dumbledore had tried to
get in the castle, but was denied by the wards. They said that he got
away again.
Amelia just rubbed her forehead and sighed. She wondered why he
hadn't used his phoenix, maybe Fawkes was realizing that Dumbledore
wasn't as Light as he portrayed. Although she hoped that it wasn't so. The
last thing she needed was another Dark Lord, and one as formidable as
Dumbledore would be bad. It was a no-win situation.
She was damned if Fawkes stayed, because Albus would always be able
to escape, and they'd all be damned if he left. Well, she'd just have to find
a way to keep the phoenix out of the Ministry, and Azkaban. A problem
for later, right now, she needed to get a far more solid case than she had.
After getting nowhere for hours, she got up, donned her outer-cloak, and
headed home. It could all wait until tomorrow.
Harry's POV
Just after the Aurors left, and after getting the students to calm down,
McGonagall went to the Gryffindor table to relay the message. "Mr.
Potter," she started, making the boy turn in her direction, "the Headm… I
mean Professor Dumbledore has asked me to ask you, if you would meet
with him. I believe he has something very important to tell you. It would
be in your best interest if you comply." She looked down her nose and
pursed her lips, knowing that the teen wasn't going to just take her word
for it. However, she had promised Albus.
"I wouldn't willing go within a hundred feet of that man," came the
snarky answer, complete with a look of derision. He couldn't believe that
she would ask that, knowing how he felt. "Don't you know that just by
talking to him you broke the law. You should've tried to capture him and
turn him over to the bobbies. But you didn't, did you? No, I'll bet you
played the perfect minion, and tried to let him in the castle. Tut, tut,
McGonagall. What kind of example are you setting for impressionable
minds?" he asked, shaking a finger in her direction. "After all, the wards
must have kept him out for a reason."
The current Headmistress all but snarled at the teen but couldn't deny the
accusation. "You would do well in listening to those older and wiser than
you," she tried to reason through gritted teeth. In her mind, there had to
be valid reasons for everything her friend had done.
"That man mind-raped me, kidnapped me, and threw me in front of a
giant fire-breathing lizard. Why the bloody hell should I even give him
the time of day?" Harry said with a tight voice, standing, and getting in
the woman's face. He had little love for this person, and had no problem
letting her know. That, and this was over the top. That she would even
suggest that Dumbledore had his best interest at heart made him angry.
He was holding on to his temper with both hands.
"You will not speak about the Headmaster so. Everything he did, he did
to protect you, you stupid child," she said, glaring at the angry green eyes
in front of her. She wasn't going to let this boy win; she was made of
sterner stuff. Oh, how she wanted him gone. His disruptive behavior had
other children looking at her as if she was wrong in her treatment of the
boy hero. To her reasoning, the boy needed a good caning, but those
times had passed, and she was left with verbal reprimands. Which didn't
seem to faze him one bit.
Taking a deep breath, and looking her straight in the eye, Harry decided
to drop it, for now. In his opinion she had no control over him. He knew
she tried to boot him out, but right now everyone wanted him in sight.
Sure, they used stupid and lame excuses, but they kept spouting off
things to make sure he was a… well, not prisoner, but hostage?... no, that
wasn't right either. Well, whatever they labeled him, they wanted him at
Hogwarts where they could keep their eyes on him. He could leave
whenever he wanted, but he was safer here behind the wards, now that
he controlled them. That and, his friends and godfather were here, so he
stuck around.
"Right, you keep your delusions about the old man, and I'll stick with the
facts. If you hear from him, you tell him that it will be a cold day in hell
that I meet up with him on purpose. I will do my level best to never set
eyes on his crooked face again," he stated, and then turned to dismiss her.
She snarled at his back, and then looked around at all the students who
were watching the latest confrontation with jaded eyes. She patted her
bun, and then calmly made her way back to her seat. She wasn't going to
show the students that Harry Potter once more defeated her in verbal
combat.
"Can you believe her?" the dark-haired wizard asked his friends as he
picked up his fork and ate some potatoes.
"I can't believe that Dumbledore came here," Hermione stated, pushing
her noodles around her plate, "or that McGonagall didn't detain him. All
my thoughts on her doing the right thing have shattered," she said with a
heavy sigh. It had taken a lot, but after the first task, she had little
respect for the teachers at Hogwarts. The higher up ones, anyway. With
what just happened, the last wisp of reverence disappeared.
"I know, right? How could she ask me to meet with a man who has done
me so much wrong?" Harry asked, looking at all his friends, and seeing
understanding in all their eyes. He was thankful that he didn't have to
fight them on this topic anymore.
"Don't worry, Harry, we won't let you go anywhere outside the castle
unescorted. I, for one, think you should stick close Hogwarts, or the
Shack. That way you're not an open target," Neville said, pouring himself
some more pumpkin juice.
"You should also avoid pictures of knights," Luna foretold, looking over
his shoulder, and seeing nothing.
"That might be harder that is seems," Harry stated, remembering all the
portraits of knights he had seen in his wanderings. Nevertheless, he'd do
his best to steer clear of them. Luna hadn't been wrong yet, though some
predictions were different than she saw, they did all come true in the
end. Even her musings about the new Potions Professor leaving for a new
job had come to pass, much to Hermione's, and many of other girls',
frustration.
At that bit of foreboding news, the group fell quiet and finished their
dinner. They followed their nightly routine and walked Luna to her
stopping point. Everyone said goodnight to the quirky girl, in their own
way and then continued to the Gryffindor tower.
These days the common room was a nice place to be. The youngest male
Weasley had left Harry and his friends alone. He had taken up playing
chess with whoever fell victim to his whining, leaving the group to
ignore him. As long as they stayed apart, peace was had.
"I wonder why the old man is so desperate to talk to me," Harry said in a
questioning voice. While he didn't want to talk to the old guy, he couldn't
get rid of the feeling that he may need to know what the man had to say.
What if it was truly important?
"Well, let's go over the facts as we know them," Hermione suggested as
she took a chair across from the couch that sat the two fourth year boys.
The twins were off doing something with a book that Padfoot had
directed them too. They were very secretive about it but promised to
share when they were ready.
"That's the problem, we don't know any facts only rumors, and
speculations," the teen whined. Yeah, he was upset that his memory was
still out of reach. He trusted his crew to get it back, but it seemed to be
taking forever.
"Oh honestly, Harry, we know your history," the bushy-haired girl stated,
exasperated at his tone.
"Right, so what can you tell me?" he said, sitting straighter, ready to hear
more about his past.
"Well, first we know that your parents went into hiding during the last
war with Tom. So, we know something must have spooked them," she
ticked off.
"My parents did the same, around the same time. So, I wonder if they got
the same news," Neville said thoughtfully. His gran never knew why they
went into hiding. They just up and moved out one day, saying that they
needed to hide.
"Oh, I didn't know that," Hermione said, looking sadly at both boys. They
had both lost so much in the first war, and now to have to brought up
just to figure out what one old man was playing. That had to be hard.
"It's alright, I don't talk about it much."
"So, both couples, with toddlers around the same age, suddenly gave up
the good fight, and hid. What could make them do that?" Harry asked,
wracking his brain for the answer. His crew scrambling around to look at
data. Unfortunately, they had little to use.
"Well," Hermione said, tapping her chin, "someone must have told them
all the same thing. But, what?"
"Gran told me that after the Potters fell, sorry Harry, the Death Eaters
said that my parents would know where their leader was. They
mentioned something about me being the wrong kid, but since they
didn't know where Harry was, they'd get the information out of my
parents," he stated, a little morosely, but very proud that his parents
didn't fold. At least that's what Gran told him.
"The wrong child," Harry hummed, after patting his mate on the shoulder
to show that he was sympathetic to the other boy's memory.
"How would they know? What did it mean? And what does Dumbledore
know?" were Hermione's questions as she too tried to work it out.
"It could be the prophecy," was Neville's conclusion. It would make sense,
after what Harry had told him. He just wondered who told the parents.
"Harry told me there was one that could have been either of us.
Remember, Harry? So, it makes sense that they probably went into
hiding to protect us."
"Oh, don't be silly," dismissed Hermione, waving it away.
"You don't seem to understand something," the sandy-haired boy
snapped, tired of her just dismissing important things, "in the Wizarding
World, prophecies are taken very seriously. How can they not be, when so
many come true? You can't just go around telling wizards that their
beliefs are foolish. You will never be respected here if you continue doing
that," he warned.
She opened her mouth to rebut, but Harry stopped her. "He's right, you
know. If you step on other's values, and beliefs, then you will be the one
cast out. I'm not saying that Divination is always true, but having hung
out with Luna this past month, I don't know how you can say that it is all
wrong," he said with a curious tilt of his head.
That got her to keep quiet, even she could not deny that Luna's
predictions never came true. The evidence was there for her to see. Yeah,
they didn't all work out like the dreamy girl saw, but they did all come to
pass in one way or another. "Fine," she said, deflated. "We'll consider that
it could be the prophecy that Harry told you about."
"Can we think of anything else?" Harry asked, veering the topic on track.
"Well, Snape was supposed to be a spy. It's possible that he brought news
about pending attacks on our parents," was Neville's next theory.
"Or he said something to Voldemort that led him to us," Harry turned it
around. He never trusted that man, and after the whole trial, he never
would.
"That's possible too," the other boy conceded.
They fell silent, each thinking of what could've happened. However,
Harry was correct, they had few facts. After a few minutes, they split up,
and went to bed.
Inside Harry's mind Harry was called to the Enterprise. He appeared and
looked around. "What do you have for me, Captain?" he asked, and sat in
the chair he left on the bridge just for him.
"The science team has finished their studies. There is nothing of use in
the soul piece. We feel that it would be best to remove it and put it in a
containment pod. Then you can give it to someone who would know
what to do with it," Picard said, going over the report.
"Why not just destroy it?" the teen asked, taking the handheld computer,
and reading over the information.
"They feel that it might try to merge with your own soul, and with the
darkness coming off it, that would lead to a catastrophe," the captain
explained. Not wanting to make his… creator a Dark person. And with
the overwhelming negative emotions that soul piece gave out, it could
happen. That would be bad.
"Right, I'm already a bit of an arse, don't want to add to that. Okay, put
the piece in a pod, but make it a magical one, so I can give it to…
Padfoot? Remus? Waters? Well someone," he said, debating who would
be best at taking care of the… object.
Picard tapped his chest and relayed the order. "It will be done by
tomorrow," he said, when he was done talking to the team.
"Well, I'm off to dreamland," the teen said with a smirk, and in a wink he
was back into his bed. All in all, it was good news. So, with a lighter
heart, he drifted to sleep.
39. Revelations
Chapter 39 Revelations
Thanks for all your support.
Harry's POV
The first thing Harry did the next morning was get Dobby to pop a letter
to Amelia Bones. He made sure to tell her his suspicion of Snape's part of
the downfall of his and Neville's parents. So that she would know what to
question him about. He was positive the man knew more about what
happened than he ever let on. It might be one of the reasons he was such
a bastard to them, so he had been told. It was probably misdirected guilt.
He wouldn't put it past the greasy git to blame them for what happened,
or didn't happen, as the case may be.
When he was done sending that off, he went downstairs and joined his
friends. The twins were there looking elated and smug. "What are you
two up to?" he asked merrily, knowing that whatever it was, it should be
fun.
"We'll tell you guys after classes. We need to work a few more… ideas?
Thoughts? Well there are a few wrinkles that need to be straightened out,
but don't worry you're gonna like it," Fred said, clapping the shorter teen
on the back. They had spent all their free time doing this, and were very
hopeful that Harry, at least, could pull it off. It might save the boy's life,
who knew.
"Yes, we're sure it's something you'll beat yourself up over not having
tried it sooner," George stated with a wicked grin as he too gave Harry a
clap on the back.
And with that the lookalikes started whistling and moved ahead of the
three fourth-year Gryffindors. The ones left back looked at each other
and shrugged, and then they went to pick up Luna, who was more than
happy to see them. She greeted them all with a hug, maybe a bit longer
for Harry, but still they all got one.
A good part of her happiness was because she wasn't picked on anymore,
thanks to the anti-bullying wards, which reacted in kind to whatever the
perpetrator did. If they stole her clothes, then theirs would disappear. If
they cornered her, the armor would reciprocate.
One time, a bold girl attempted to hex her. She was left standing in the
hallway much like Malfoy and his cronies were. Everyone who had
classes along that corridor saw her. The fallout was massive, for the her,
in that the girl was the topic of conversation for a week. Her boyfriend
broke up with her, after he was told that it was the wards that did that to
her. She was shunned by many of her pacifist housemates. Even Flitwick
took her aside and scolded her. Now the snotty girls of Ravenclaw left
Luna in peace.
"Well, we have plans for after classes it seems," Neville said, and then
informed her about what the twins said.
"Oh goody, I've been waiting for this," she said, clapping her hands and
bouncing down the hall. The boys watched her perky arse, until
Hermione harrumphed.
"Luna," Harry called her back, making her stop until they caught up.
"Aren't you going to tell us?" he asked with a charming smile. She just
grinned and shook her head, and then commenced to skipping again.
"Well, if it makes her that happy, then it can't be that bad, right?" he
asked, sharing a look with the other two. Not that he didn't trust the
twins and Luna, but with her happy acceptance, well he was unsure as to
what to expect.
"I don't know; she's pulled pranks with the twins before. All in the guise
of teaching them the new magic," Neville answered with some
trepidation.
It was how they found out how far the wards would be pushed. If there
was no intent to harm, most pranks went off without a hitch. However, if
they were meant to do more than get some laughs, then the prankster
was the one who got pranked. George wanted to get revenge on someone
on the Slytherin quidditch team for cheating, but since it was payback, it
was the redhead who spent the day with a tail and horns until Poppy
could remove them. They weren't set to fade and had to be taken off by a
professional. The potion he had put in the other boy's juice wound up in
his. Needless to say, the two jokesters were very careful about their
pranks after that.
Luna was a good guide for the lookalikes. She made sure they stayed on
track yet had fun.
"Still, she doesn't appear to have that look in her eyes, so I'm going to call
it a win," Harry said as they finally made it to the Great Hall. They went
to their table and joined the little blonde. The amnesiac would spend the
day with his godfather, while the others attended classes. He'd ask him
about the soul piece and what to do with it. Then meet the others this
afternoon, and then hopefully they'd find out what the twins were up to.
Amelia's POV
Amelia was just finishing her morning tea, when the house elf popped in
and gave her a letter. She read it and decided that she would question
Snape today. She finished off some paperwork, secured her office,
grabbed two Aurors, and made her way to Azkaban.
The dark foreboding island was not a place she liked to go. There was no
warden, there was no spell casting, the was no hope for the prisoners to
escape, or so they thought until Black and Crouch Jr. left. It was only
outside the building that the guards could use magic. There were no
lower security cellblocks, everyone suffered the same no matter what the
crime. Since the Wizarding World deemed prisoners as too dangerous to
be taken out of their cells, there was no interrogation room. The only
way to keep the Dementors off was a charmed necklace that was
obtained from the gate guards.
Getting said necklaces, she and her Aurors made their way to Snape's
cell. She had no choice but to question him here, making her heave a
great sigh that this could condemn the man even more. Not that he'd ever
leave, most prisoners died before they got out. Only those sentenced to
serve minimal time were lucky enough to get reprieved with their minds
intact. She still had no idea how Black did it, though Crouch Jr was quite
mad.
When the greasy man saw the woman who put him here, he sneered,
looking down his long-hooked nose at her. He was dirty, greasier than
ever, and angry. Oh, so very angry. It was his self-righteous indignation
that was keeping him from going stark raving mad, unlike the Death
Eaters near him, who were all insane. He was sure that everything he did
was justifiable; therefore, he was not meant to be locked up, not while
Black and Dumbledore were free. Sure, the Headmaster escaped, but the
old man could've rescued him as well. After everything he had done for
the man, Albus just left him to hang. He should have known that Potter
would come first. He always does. While those thoughts and feelings
didn't keep the Dementors away, it did make their aura… less. His
Occlumency helped as well.
"Mr. Snape, I have a few questions to ask you," Bones said, holding up a
familiar vial of clear liquid. "We can do this the easy way, or…" she
jiggled the small bottle to finish that sentence.
"What do you want to know?" the greasy man asked, leaning against the
wall casually.
"First, what can you tell me about Albus Dumbledore? Where would he
hide? What is so important that he would flee? Why does he want to talk
to Mr. Potter?" she fired off, setting up her pen and paper.
"I cannot tell you where he is. He lived at the castle year-round, so I am
not privy to any of his houses. There is a prophecy that predicts that
Potter is the one who will vanquish the Dark Lord. Albus is certain he
will return and that only the brat will defeat him," he sneered at the
thought, not bothering to keep his voice down. He could care less what
these people thought, they were never going to leave. Well, unless the
Dark Lord got his body back, but Snape was condemned anyway. That
statement caused the Death Eaters in that cellblock to start screaming
that Snape was a traitor. The man just scoffed at them. "I only know the
first part, but it does say that a child born as the seventh month dies will
be the one to do it."
"How do you know this?" she asked, angry that the old man kept this
secret. This was vital information. If she had known she would've done
more to keep her department from being depleted to a skeletal crew.
Now, she was going to have to get the boy to the Ministry to hear it. She
needed to be prepared.
"I was there when Trelawney spouted it," he answered with a shrug. "I
was a loyal Death Eater then and went straight to the Dark Lord to let
him know." He heard his prison mates once again take up the call. He
knew when the Dark Lord came back, his life was forfeit. Right now, he
could care less.
"When did you turn spy?" she asked. That had always bothered her, spies
could not be trusted unless they truly reformed. She doubted this man
had. From what she heard about his treatment of the student, no, he was
still an… enemy, maybe that was too harsh, but he was not a good man.
"When I found out that the Potters were a target. Lily was my best friend
as a child, and I didn't want to see her dead," he snarled out, not wanting
to think about the worst moment of his life. It would drive the Dementors
into a feeding frenzy. He would always hold her dearest in his heart, and
he blamed both of his masters for her death. "I begged both Dumbledore
and the Dark Lord to protect her. They both failed. It was at that time
that I relied only on myself. I played at being a good boy to Dumbledore,
while keeping the Death Eaters thinking I was still loyal. Both sides
bought it. Idiots, all of them," he laughed at the fools in his life.
"Let me get this straight, it was your word that put the Potters, and the
Longbottoms, in jeopardy?" she asked in a snarl. They had thought it was
Black all this time. Now, even though the man was free, she was going to
have to tell the Wizengamot. More years might be added to this man's
sentence, not that he seemed to care. "And Dumbledore knew you knew?"
She was getting very tired of the Headmaster's games.
"Of course, he knew, there is little that gets past that man. His brother
was the one to throw me out. You might want to ask him where Albus is.
Besides, what did I care about some child? At that time, I was very
faithful. You can blame Dumbledore for that as well," Severus said, just
wanting this woman to go away, so he could wallow in his feelings.
These questions were reminding him of all he lost, and the years of
misery that he endured at Hogwarts. He was never meant to be there. No,
he was supposed to open his own potion's shop, hire a clerk, and
experiment for the rest of his life. Damn those old men and their bloody
games. His entire life was ruined because they both played favorites, of
which he was not one. Well, Dumbledore would say he was, but truly the
Gryffindors always came before Snape.
"Is there anything else I should know about Dumbledore?" she inquired
with a lifting of her eyebrow. She wasn't surprised this prisoner put the
blame on someone else. It was how the vile man was, nothing was his
fault.
"He is keeping a secret. One that would bring the defeat of the Dark Lord.
He did not tell me what it was, only that he had everything under
control. He made a few references that Potter was to live a very short
life. He does not expect the brat to survive the war. I can only guess, but
I feel it has something to do with his scar," the ex-professor informed her
smugly, a victorious smirk played across his lips. He was glad that boy
would die. He should have died in Lily's place.
Amelia snarled and put away her writing instruments. She noted the look
of triumph on the man's face. "You are a hateful man, Severus Snape,
taking out your woes on a child. Azkaban is too good for you," she
snapped and walked away. Her two Aurors following behind.
"Oh, you are very welcome," he sneered back, and then went to the far
side of the cell when the Dementors reappeared. His emotions were too
raw. He would try to meditate and get his shields stronger. Blast that
woman for dredging up the past.
Harry's POV
Harry spent the first part of the day listening to Padfoot's latest conquest.
While he was happy the man was getting his leg over, he didn't want the
penetrating details. After about a few minutes of hearing about creamy
thighs and young perky breasts, the teen gave up and pretended to listen.
All the while thinking of what the twins might want to tell the gang.
Smart man that he was, Moony left when the first words came out of the
free man's mouth.
"Padfoot," the teen snapped, just when it was getting to far, "enough
already. I'm still too young to hear about… where you're about to go. I
don't need the details. Look, I've got some news and a problem. I need
your help," Harry said, veering the topic away from the play by play of a
game of slap and tickle. If it had been someone his own age, that'd be
different, but this was an adult. Besides, wasn't Sirius supposed to tell
him not to until he got married or something. Stupid adults never do
what they are supposed to. 'How long did it take to get laid, anyway? We've
been at this for a half an hour,' he thought, glaring at his godfather, when
he saw mirth in his eyes. 'Bastard.'
"Right, sorry about that," the dogman said with a grin that said he was
anything but. He was making most of it up, because he wanted to see
how far he could take it before the boy stopped him. This way he could
gage just how far the teen had gone with a girl. He still wasn't convinced
that the girls were just friends, but now, he was sure they were still at the
handholding stage, well, maybe snogging. He was impressed that the boy
had lasted this long. It was his version of The Talk. It was better than
what he had received, when his dad took him to a brothel. Ah, memories.
"What do you need my help with?" he asked, accepting the subject
change.
"First, I think I'm starting to remember some things. They are all vague,
but I'm hopeful that my memory is coming back," he fabricated, not
wanting his godfather to think he was crazy for relying on the spaceship
in his head. As far as Padfoot, or anyone for that matter, knew it was just
an Occlumency shield. He didn't know about how much Harry used them
to help solve his problems.
"That's great," Sirius said sincerely, getting excited for his godson. It
would be wonderful if he were to get his memories back. Then maybe
he'd treat Moony better. "Like what?"
"Faces and names mostly," he answered truthfully. "I remember a few
people and how I felt about them before the… accident, I guess. Like I
know I've always hated Malfoy, but I used to like Weasley. And doesn't
that cause some confusion, because I sure don't like him now." Some of
those things were coming through. He would see a face and know the
name of the person, and if he liked them or not before, though not the
reasons why.
"Again, good news. I don't know Ron, but yeah, you used to write about
him being your best mate. Sorry that you aren't close anymore. Still, it is
good news that you're getting better," the older man said with nod. "So,
what's the problem?" he asked with a tilt of his head.
Harry took a deep breath, looked at his godfather, and plowed straight
into it. "While I was meditating, I found a piece of Voldemort's soul
attached to my scar," the teen stated, mostly true. He felt his time with
the Enterprise crew as a form of meditation. "I think I have a way to
remove it, but I don't want anything to do with it after that," he finished
in a firm tone. He was hopeful that Sirius would know what to do,
because he didn't want to deal with it. He had enough on his plate
without having to see if there were more.
"You think I'd know what to do with a horcrux?" the glamored man asked
confused. He had to dig deep in his memories just to know what they
were. He had no clue how to destroy one, only make them.
"Or, you might know someone who does," offered Harry, thinking the
older man would've made some shady friends. "Look, I can take care of it,
but I think there may be more. The diadem I cleansed may have been
one. From what Hermione told me the diary I… killed might be one as
well. That's three, so it might be the end, but what if there's more? I
wouldn't put it past this bastard to make as many as he can. Do you know
what to do with them or how to find out if there are more?"
"You may be right. But, no, I don't have a clue as to how to trace them,
but Moony might. He runs with other werewolves, sometimes. If he
doesn't, they might. Leave it to us, and we'll figure it out. You just get
that thing out of you," he said with a full body shudder. He hated the
thought that the boy was… tainted. He hoped Harry knew what he was
doing.
"I'll do that. Thanks, Sirius, you've been a lot of help. I'll get it to you
when I get it out. You guys just make sure that there are no more," the
teen all but begged. He was just glad that Sirius would do something with
it. He wanted to be shot of the Dork Idiot, and maybe this would help.
For all he knew the… man could see in his head. That made him
shudder. Harry glanced at his watch and saw that classes were about to
end. "I've got to go; the twins are finally going to tell us what you four
have been keeping secret."
"Great, you're going to like it," Padfoot promised, giving his godson a
wink. His mind was going over who he could contact, and how to tell
Remus that there may be horcruxes. It was not magic that he wanted to
mess with. He just hoped that his best mate would know.
"See ya," Harry called as he ran to the tunnel. He made his way to the
Entrance Hall and waited for the gang. All the while, going over what he
had talked about with Sirius, maybe he was putting too much on the
man, after all he just got out of prison. Still, Sirius needed something to
do, and he had a library full of Dark books.
While he was thinking, his friends appeared. The twins, with wicked
grins on their faces, jerked their heads for the rest to follow. They all
went to the Room and sat in the middle of the large clear space.
Everyone looked at the twins wondering what was so important.
"So, what's up, guys?" Harry asked, after he got comfortable.
The twins had remained standing and were looking at their friends with
matching smirks.
"Okay," started Fred, "we've figured it out. You guys are going to love
this. You'll hate yourself for not thinking of it sooner. I mean, it's not like
you don't know two people who can do what we're about to show you."
"I completely agree, brother of mine. Now, if you watch closely, Harry,
you should be able to do this without all the steps. Not sure about the
rest of you, but you'll get it soon enough. It took us awhile, but now it's
easy," George continued, and then shared a look with his brother, who
nodded.
And in a blink of an eye, they were a pair of red foxes. Both looked alike,
but George had a spot on his left cheek, while Fred had one on his right.
Then just as quickly, they changed back. Their beaming faces were
laughing at the gobsmacked looks on the rest of the gangs faces.
"So, Harry, do you think you could use your new way of doing magic to
do this without the steps, or the potion?" Fred asked with a smirk. He
could see the other teen was berating himself for not trying sooner, but
for now they should practice. He and George would tease them later.
"Yeah, we can do it slower, that's what took us so long," George said,
laughing on the inside. He looked at his brother and saw they were of
like mind.
"Do it slower, I want to scan you," Harry requested, keeping his eyes on
Fred. He knew they were going to rib him later, but for now, he was
more concerned about getting this done. It might be important later.
"Not a problem," the twin on the right said. And they complied, while the
others watched, and the younger boy nodded his head.
He could do this, though he wasn't sure about the rest of the gang. "I'm
going to give it a shot," he stated as he got up. He touched his core and
quick as a snitch turned into a goshawk. Then after a minute, he
morphed into a griffin, making everyone move back to give him room.
Another moment passed, then there was a swallow. Soon after, he turned
back human. "That's all I got. I tried for more, but magic wouldn't let
me." He shrugged and then looked at the astonished faces. "What?"
"Harry, most people only have one form. It is said that only very
powerful people will have multiple animals," explained Luna in her airy
way. She patted him on the arm and then tried to transform. Only her
arms did. They were covered with brown hair, giving no indication as to
what she would be.
"Right, that's one of those rules you told me to ignore," he said with a
smile.
"Why yes, yes, it is. Very good, Harry," she said as she willed the hair off
her arms.
"You guys give it a go," the dark-haired wizard said, waving to Neville
and Hermione.
The three tried for hours until dinner but got no further than partial
transformations. They gave it up for the night but were excited to have
something to work on besides the Room. The twins gave them all a hard
time as they went down to dinner, Hermione made sure to thump them
for that. The gang entered the Great Hall laughing and chatting. They sat
in their normal spots and ate in complete compatibility, happy to be in
each other's company. It was good to have close friends.
Harry wondered why he never was this close to this many people before
he lost his memory. Knowing that he was all but a recluse made him
worry that he might not like what he remembered. Then he looked
around at the smiling faces that surrounded him and knew it didn't
matter. They would help if he needed it.
McGonagall's POV
McGonagall was glaring at the group. Once more she was sure they were
up to something. She had no idea what, since they snuck off to where she
couldn't find them. The portraits would only tell her that they went to the
seventh floor, but then they would lose sight of the miscreants. Now that
two of the House Ghosts were gone, she just didn't have enough spies to
watch everyone. Oh, how she hated that Hogwarts didn't recognize her as
the Headmistress. Her head jerked around when she was addressed.
"I don't know why you stare at zem so," Madame Maxime stated, not
liking the look in the new Hogwarts Headmistress's eyes. "Zey 'ave done
nozzing wrong. Et has been proven za boy did not enter ze tournament.
Why do you not trust 'im after zat?" Now that she was convinced that the
boy was the victim in all of this, she felt pity for the child. The people in
charge of his school had done him a great wrong, and she was going to
stand up for the boy. It was the least she could do.
"That child is rude and confrontational," was Minerva's reply, as if that
explained everything. After all, Maxime was the Head of her school. She
should know that there were always problem children.
"Do you not zink 'e 'as a right to be?" the astonished half-giant woman
declared, looking at the other woman as if she had lost her mind. "After
everyzing zat 'as 'appened to 'im, done by your staff by ze way, I zink 'e
'as good cause to be angry."
"Everything we did was within the rules. We were only trying to help the
boy, not that he appreciates it. Now he is being confrontational and rude.
Severus was correct he is arrogant, and I will not pamper him, nor will I
condone his bad behavior. He needs to start following the rules, or I will
find a way to get him out of the castle," McGonagall stated firmly, and
then turned back to watch the teens.
"I would be careful, were I you. You might just make and enemy of a very
strong wizard," the French woman said, looking at the teen in question,
remembering what had happened at the first task.
"I think I know Mr. Potter better than you," McGonagall sniffed, not
believing for a minute that child had improved over the course of a few
weeks. His attitude was enough to show he was just as lazy as he had
been before his amnesia. The fact that he scorned a great man like
Dumbledore showed that he needed to be taken in hand.
If she could, she'd force Harry Potter to talk to Dumbledore. If he was
going to fight for Wizarding Britain, then he needed the information
Albus had. Maybe she would talk to her friend and he could tell her what
the child needed to know. One way or another the boy needed to know
his part.
40. One Piece Down
Chapter 40 One Piece Down
Remember this is a combined crew of the original Star Trek and The Next
Generation. So, McCoy is the doctor.
Thanks again, for all your support.
Harry's POV
Unaware of McGonagall's less than nice thoughts, the gang happily
chatted and laughed as they finished their meal. When they were full and
reenergized, they decided to call it a night. All of them, bar Harry and
the twins, would meditate on what kind of animal they were. Since they
were now all proficient in Occlumency it should be easy, right?
When they separated, and went to bed, Harry dropped into his mindscape
and talked to Picard. "So, I talk to Sirius and he said to give the…
horcrux to him and he'd deal with it. Or he'd find someone who could.
I'm just glad it is one less thing on my plate," he said casually as he sat in
his chair. "I mean I could destroy it, but then we'd never know if there
were more. So, I'm going to let those that know about this stuff deal with
it." He shrugged it off as not a big thing. He had faith in his godfather,
which is more than he could say for the rest of the adults in his life.
"That sound like a reasonable solution. You are probably correct in
thinking that the Dark Lord made more. From the analysis that we have
run on the stories of your years at this school, we are sure that the diary
in your second year was one as well," the Captain stated, looking at
something on his handheld.
"Yeah, I figured. I told Sirius that as well. I wonder how many times one
can split their soul. No wonder the bastard is batshit crazy," the teen said
with a look of disgust on his face.
"Nevertheless, it is now dealt with. We have a few more important things
to worry about. I have the report from the science team about your
own… horcrux. They have examined it and now know how to remove it.
They are ready to begin whenever you are. We were simply waiting for
you to relax, so that we can proceed," Picard said, handing over the
handheld. He was ready to get that soul piece out of his… creator.
"Why do you need me to relax? Is it going to hurt?" the wary teen asked.
He had no idea how well he dealt with pain. From what he had been
told, he handled it quite well, but since he'd been back he hadn't tested
that.
"We do not know. This is uncharted territory for us. If you recall we only
know as much as you do, though we can expand on your knowledge, it is
only as much as you allow. We are your mind, after all. At any rate, the
crew do not believe you will feel anything. However, it may need your
support, hence the need for your complete relaxation," the bald man
stated as he pushed a few buttons on the arm of his chair. "It might be
best if you go to sickbay where Dr. McCoy can monitor you," Picard
suggested pointedly.
"Right, okay, sounds like a plan," Harry said as he stood and made his
way to the lift. He nervously played with the hem of his shirt as he
waited to get to the sickbay. This was a completely new experience for
him, and as much as he was confident that he could handle it, he was still
concerned about the pain. The music playing did nothing to calm his
nerves as the lift drew nearer. Soon enough he was at his destination.
"Change in to these," Bones said, handing him some hospital scrubs.
"They'll be far more comfortable than your jeans. When, you're done, hop
up on the biobed and we'll get started. Make sure you keep all your
magical items on the other side of the screen."
"Right," the dark-haired teen said and went behind the screen and
changed. Minutes later, he was laying on the bed. His hands were in fists
as he looked at the doctor. "I'm ready."
"Just relax, Harry, we're just going to keep a close watch on you," the
older man said, pushing a few buttons on the bed, which then had a glass
like dome slide over the surface, incasing Harry inside. "I don't want
anything to interfere with the monitors, so you need to clear your mind
as much as possible." He took out his medical tricorder and passed it over
the teen a few times to get a baseline. "This will be done in no time, and
then you can get back to dreaming about naked girls dancing in the
moonlight," the man teased to lighten the mood.
"Right," the dark-haired wizard said, thinking that maybe he'd think of
those girls now. It would help him relax. While he fantasized, soothing
music started to play, and a fine lavender smelling mist filled the air in
the dome, making Harry relax further. He smiled at the scenes playing in
his mind and drifted off into a heavy meditation. The girls disappeared,
and his core came into view. That sight always made him relax. To know
that he had this much magic at his disposal was a calming thought. He
knew that no matter what, he had this to back him up.
When Harry was completely in the zone, the science crew got busy. They
worked for hours doing the delicate work of removing the soul piece
from the scar. They contained as they went, shoving the tentacles in the
construct they formed. Just as ordered it was a magical container that
happened to look like a rubber ball. Its walls were fortified with scientific
and magical force-fields, mostly magical. There was no way this horcrux
was getting out. If it tried, it would bounce around the inside of the ball
for hours? Days? Months? Years? or perhaps until it died. They were
unsure if it could stop itself. However, they were hopeful that it would be
too damaged be of any good to the Dork Idiot.
Dr. McCoy kept an eye on his patient, who seemed to be helping the crew
along. He was concerned about Harry's state of mind. What did it take for
someone to come up with such a realistic mind-palace? Just how awful
were those memories? And when he got them back, would they cause
such stress that he and the Enterprise disappear? These were very real
concerns held by all the crew, which was the reason why the away team
was taking their time in returning the memories. They wanted to get it
right, and not traumatize the teen.
As Bones watched, recorded and fretted, Harry's eyes moved as if he were
watching something, and every now and then his fingers would twitch
like he was reaching for an object. His heart rate would increase and then
decrease, if the removal was close to the brain. Then he would stabilize,
and the team would move on to the next strand.
The horcrux continued to fight, but it was weak now that it wasn't
attached to Harry's magic. The emotions that were rolling off it were fear
and anger. Over and over again it would attempt to reconnect to the
boy's magic, soul, or brain. Anything to prevent it from dying. Electric
shocks, from a large stick like weapon, kept it at bay. The crew was very
careful not to touch any of Harry's anatomy.
It was early morning when they were done. It seemed a good thing they
removed the leech, the boy was much healthier than when they started.
After running his reports, Bones woke Harry. "You're fit as a fiddle. Get
dressed, then you should go to the bridge. The Captain is waiting for
you," the tired man said as he helped his patient up.
"Great," Harry said as he jumped off the bed, and changed his clothes. He
grabbed all his stuff and put them in their proper places. He felt better
knowing that his things were back on his body, even if he was in his own
mind. His mind was clear, and he was feeling better than he had in a
long time. He had no idea the parasite was draining his energy so badly,
but now that it was gone he felt he could take on the world. He went to
the turbo lifts and made his way to the bridge.
"Any news?" he asked Picard, looking at the darkness that was his brain.
He wondered if he should make stars again, since the first ones were his
memories, which were now in the databank. He shrugged, waved his
hand, and the outside lit up with a multitude of bright twinkling lights.
"The science team should return in a few hours. They did not want to
transport the… pod since they were unsure as to what effect it would
have on the magical containment," the bald man said from his chair. He
punched a few buttons and looked at Harry. "They will be back soon
enough, until then perhaps I can interest you in a game of Raumschach."
"Sure, but you'll have to teach me. I'm pants at chess, so I don't expect to
be much better at this," Harry stated looking at the three-dimensional
board. It was weird that part of his mind knew something he didn't, or
maybe he did, and he was simply remembering it. Still, weird. As they
played, the teen broke out with a huge yawn. Sure, he felt great
physically, but mentally he was exhausted.
While the teen was being beaten soundly at the game, the science team
arrived.
"Here you go, sir," the red shirted person said, handing Harry the ball.
"Thanks, you guys were great. Well, I'm off to dreamland. Ladies, here I
come," the teen said and put his words to action, visions of naked ladies
dancing in the moonlight filled his vision, and he was content. Now that
he didn't have that vile thing in his head, his dreams were much
smoother. He danced and played the rest of the morning, waking in a
very good mood.
After getting dressed, Harry bound down the stairs with a smile radiating
on his face. Even though he got to sleep late, he woke early and he felt
great. Not to mention the wonderful feeling he had from his dreams. He
only hoped that mood lasted.
In his TARDIS pocket was a pink rubber ball, which he was sure was
screaming in fear and anger. Just to be vindictive, he threw it at the walls
a few times as he made his way across the common room. He chuckled at
the thought that the soul piece was being bounced around in there.
Served it right for making him sick all these years. He'd give it to Padfoot
today while the others were in class.
He didn't wait for the gang; he was just too hungry, and energetic. So, he
made his way to the Great Hall and joined his little blonde friend at the
Gryffindor table. He sat next to her and looked at her plate. He quirked
an eyebrow at her latest creation, which seemed to be a park of some
sort. With trees, bushes, benches and pathways. There was even a lake off
to the side. He shook his head in amusement and poured himself some
tea, adding a heaping spoonful of sugar, and then taking a deep sip. He
gave a deep sigh, that was just what he needed.
"You look better," Luna commented as she made another tree. Then she
added a lake of whipped cream. There were ducks made of strawberries
and people made of bananas.
"I feel better," he said, giving the weird girl one more curious glance, and
then scooped up some scrambled eggs and cheese. No matter what her
quirks, he still liked Luna just as she was. She certainly made life
interesting.
"I think this is the first time I've seen you without Wrackspurts," she
acknowledged with clear eyes. She cut her pancakes into many bite size
pieces, ruining her work of art. She hummed in delight as she at her
creation.
"That's one way to put it," Harry said with a nod. He settled into his
breakfast, and soon enough the rest of the gang joined him and Luna. He
looked up and greeted them with a smile. "Hey, guys. How was your
night?"
"Great, Harry," Neville said, sitting next to him, while the twins and
Hermione sat across.
They all looked at the boy hero with different expressions. The twins
were just happy to see him in a good mood, even better than when they
parted last night. Neville was glad that his mate didn't seem as bitter or
angry with the world. Hermione looked carefully at his face to see what
was different, and then she gasped.
"Harry, where is your scar?" the bushy-haired witch asked, keeping her
voice low, nevertheless making all of his friends look at his forehead.
They all had a wondering expression on their faces.
"I'll tell you later, yeah?" the dark-haired teen answered, giving her a
'drop it for now' look. There was no way he wanted anyone to know what
had been in his head. If the staff found out they'd make him leave for
sure, or throw him in the dungeon, and then he'd have no way to protect
his friends. Which was the only reason he was staying in this godforsaken
castle to begin with.
"Okay," she said slowly as she served herself up some porridge. She had
gotten used to Harry keeping secrets and was more than happy that he
shared some with her. It was a long way from when they first started
after he lost his memory.
"So, did you guys find your form?" Harry asked as he changed the
subject. He put back on his smile and gave them each an encouraging
look. While they bounced ready to tell him about what they discovered,
he ate his eggs.
"I'm a brown bear. It's very bizarre to have such a large form," Luna
chirped with a slightly vacant look, which her friends knew meant she
was thinking out a puzzle. "Though, thinking about it, the personalities
match, for the most part. I'd like to think I am just a gentle, yet fierce a
bear." She hummed under her breath as she thought about the likeness of
a bear, and how it compared to her.
"I think I'm a badger," Neville stated a bit disappointed that he wasn't a
lion, but happy enough with an animal that was depicted as loyal by one
of the founders. "I'm going to have to look it up to make sure, seeing as to
how I've never seen one. Well, other than the Hufflepuff banner, but I
don't think that is an accurate description."
Harry turned his head to Hermione. She blushed and mumbled, "I'm a
great spotted woodpecker."
"I'm trying very hard not to make a comment on that," her best friend
stated as he held back his mirth. He knew he would hurt his friend if he
laughed, so his cheeks were turning red with his attempts. She could tell
by the redness on the other boys' faces they were holding laughter in as
well.
"Oh, go ahead and laugh, before you burst a blood vessel or something,"
Hermione huffed as she pushed her bowl away. She knew they would
give her flak over this. Stupid boys. Always thinking with their penises.
The four boys fell to laughter, and it took a few minutes to get under
control. Words like, 'wood' and 'pecker' filled the air, until Hermione had
enough and sprayed them with water from her wand.
Harry, still chuckling, waved his hand and dried them off. "Sorry, sorry. It
had to be done." He gave her a smile that said he meant no harm.
"Pervert," Luna accused with a smile, when they were down to just
wheezing.
"Guilty," Harry agreed, looking at Neville's bright face, making him break
down in laughter again.
The twins were hugging Hermione in a form of apology and telling her
they would help her along. She seemed uncomfortable with the attention.
"I'm going to class," the embarrassed Hermione huffed as she scooped up
her books and bounced away.
"We'd better go too," Neville said, picking up his bag and following the
bushy-haired girl.
"I hope the new DADA teacher is worth all the fuss," Luna said as she
finished her breakfast.
"Well, he can't be worse than a Death Eater," Harry pointed out, not that
he knew anything about how the fraud had taught, but the man had been
an enemy. How good could he have been?
"We'll see. Besides, Crouch Jr. actually taught us some really good spells,
and how to protect ourselves. I think it was part of his cover, but we did
learn," she said as she finished off her pancakes. She wiped her mouth,
and then took up her supplies. Getting up from the table, she kissed her
'friend' on the top of the head and skipped out of the Hall.
After they left Harry looked at the Staff Table and noted everyone's
expression, most weren't even paying attention to him, but the Heads of
the Schools were. Maxime had a sympathetic look, while Karkaroff had a
worried face, McGonagall was glaring at him.
He shrugged and ate his meal. When he was finished he made his way
outside. Getting past the violent tree and going to the Shack was child's
play now. He still did it stealthy, making sure that the new Headmistress
didn't see him. Even though Sirius was no longer wanted, she would
drive the poor man away. Right now, he needed his godfather to be near.
He was still concerned about how he was going to handle his memories
returning and would need the support of family and friends.
"Sirius, Mr. Lupin, you guys here?" he called as he entered the house.
"In the kitchen," Sirius yelled back.
Harry followed the voice and when he found them they were sitting at
the table, eating Scotch eggs and sipping tea. They looked up, gave a
greeting, and then resumed their meal. The teen joined them, and Winky
set a cup in front of him, which he thanked her for, making her blush and
pop away. Pouring himself some tea. "So, what are you guys doing
today?" he asked as he sipped.
"I've got nothing planned, but Moony's going to the Room to work on his
magic," Sirius stated, looking at his old friend with a smile. He was just
glad the werewolf finally got it. "Luna said he's finally far enough along
that he could probably do what we do, if he doesn't get pigheaded again.
Well she said infested, but I knew what she meant." He smirked at his
best mate.
"So, Harry, did you discover what animals you are?" the greying-haired
man asked, turning the conversation away from him. He hated it when
Sirius teased him about how slow he learned this new magic. "I know the
twins were going to tell you guys yesterday. They wouldn't stop talking
about it."
"Yeah, it's great. I'm disappointed that I didn't think of it first. However,
it's okay, because we all found our animal," the multi-Animagus stated,
and then proceeded to tell them who was what. He laughed at the
shocked look on their faces when he got to his forms.
"You have three forms," Sirius said in awe. He knew the kid was
powerful, but damn.
"It's really not that big of a deal," Harry said with a shrug, playing it off
as if it were nothing, not wanting the attention. Well, not from these guys
anyway. When he was ready, he'd tell whoever he wanted, but for now it
might just give him a tactical advantage. "Don't brag about it either,
remember you're both under a vow," he said pointedly. "Nothing I do can
be told to anyone."
"Alright, Harry, but you do know that it will get out one day," Remus
warned with a firm look, and then finished off his eggs.
Winky popped in and with a snap of her fingers, the dishes were gone,
leaving only the cups behind. The three then went to sit in the living
room, bringing their unfinished tea with them.
"I never would've figured Luna for something that large," the dogman
said, complying with Harry's wish and dropping his forms as he stroked
his goatee, which he finally could get on his own. All it took was a bit of
concentration. He was now able to change his looks to whatever he
wanted.
"She didn't either, to hear her say," Harry agreed with a nod.
"I hope you didn't tease Hermione too badly. I'm sure she was hoping for
something a bit more noble," Remus fretted a bit, knowing from past
experience that kids could be cruel. He liked the bookworm and if the
boys did tease her, he hoped she got them back.
"Not really, we may have laughed a bit, but we left it mostly alone," the
teen said, waving it away. "Anyway, Padfoot, if you're not busy, I've got
something for you." He then pulled out the rubber ball. "Behold, the
Great and Wonderful Voldemort," he exclaimed grandly, holding it for all
to see.
The two men had no idea how to react to that. They had been trained
from a young age to fear the evil man, this small part of him in a rubber
ball, well that wasn't scary… much. They went through a series of
emotions, and finally settled on cautiously curious. Remus leaned
forward to see if he could detect the vileness of the supposedly dead
wizard in the child's toy. Nothing. There was nothing Dark coming off the
object, which made him glance at Sirius. He gave a subtle shake of his
head, indicating that he didn't detect any evil.
"Are you sure, Harry?" Sirius asked, then backpedaled when his godson
glared at him. "What I mean is, we can't feel anything 'evil' coming off
that." He waved at the toy and squinted his eyes as if that would make
the 'evil' appear.
"Well, of course not. It's contained and made to be unescapable, we
wouldn't want it to cause problems. That and I don't want it to influence
anyone with its negative emotions," the boy explained, bouncing the
horcrux against the wall, making the men flinch. "I don't know much
about horcruxes, but I know that it had a bad effect on me. So, I figured
I'd put it in something that would prevent that."
"That sounds like a good plan. Now that you have it trapped, what do we
do with it?" his godfather asked, watching the vicious look on his
godson's face as he played catch with the toy.
"Don't know, don't care. I leave it in your hands now. You said you'd
check if there were more. I'm going to leave it to you to get rid of any
you find. I know that the wanker can't be killed until they are gone. So, I
hope you don't find any," Harry replied as he caught the ball and handed
it over to Sirius. "Oh, by the way, don't melt it, unless you have it
contained. If you do, then it will just escape and who knows what will
happen. Just know that fire, unless it's really hot, won't kill it," he warned
not wanting them to get caught flatfooted.
"Right," the older man said sheepishly as he held the ball gingerly. "Do
you think the soul piece is aware? If I bounce it around, will it feel it?" he
asked with a mischievous grin.
"I'm not sure. It seems to have emotions, but I'm not sure on if it has
thoughts or physical feelings. When I examined it, it didn't seem to
contain any memories, and it didn't communicate. So, either it's being
very stubborn or it's just a blank piece of soul. I wouldn't take it out of
that container to find out though," he warned again, wondering if he was
making the right decision leaving it with the immature man.
"I'll take that," Moony growled, grabbing the ball from Padfoot's hand,
making the glamored man pout. "You can't be trusted with something like
this. I'll take it to Amelia, maybe she can do something with it." He
figured that if they worked together they could put an end to You-Know-
Who once and for all.
"Moony," Sirius whined, even though he knew what his friend said was
true.
"No," the other man said firmly, putting the ball in his pocket and
charming it six ways to Sunday.
"Fine," Black pouted, folding his arms like a petulant child. Then his
mood shifted again, and he looked at his godson. "What say you and me
go to London and check out the birds""
Harry shook his head and gave Sirius an indulging look. Sometimes he
wondered who the adult was. Sure, Padfoot had loads of knowledge, but
he was just so childlike that it was all Harry could do to keep him out of
trouble. "Sure, Padfoot, I've got until classes end. I have to be back by
then to help the others transform. But, we've got a few hours to kill," he
agreed, getting up and donning his outer-cloak.
"Great," the dogman said and went to get his outwear. The two spent the
day as truant teens chasing skirts. They even ran from the Bobbies once,
which was great fun.
Remus' POV
Remus made his way to Amelia's office. He was careful not to tell why he
was here, making sure to stay vague, yet firm in his need to speak to the
head of the DMLE. He knew corruption ran deep in these halls, and he
didn't want this to get out. He kept the ball in his charmed pocket, and
finally reached his destination.
"Greetings, Madam Bones," he said, after he was directed in. He sat in a
chair and looked at the harried woman. He was loath to add more to her
burden, but it couldn't be helped. "How secure is your office?" he asked
politely.
"Very, however it wouldn't hurt to check. Constant vigilance, and all of
that," she replied with an arched eyebrow. They communicate silently for
a few seconds, then she drew her wand and secured her office. The poor
overworked woman fumed when she found a few listening charms and
one scrying tool. With a violent wave of her wand, they were banished.
She mumbled under her breath for a few moments, threatening people
that weren't there. She then took some deep breaths and turned to her
guest. "What can I do for you today, Mr. Lupin?" she asked warily,
knowing full well he was about to add to her workload.
"How versed are you on the archaic?" the werewolf questioned softly, not
wanting to offend, but he needed to know how much he was going to
have to teach her.
"While the Bones' are Light affiliated, I had to learn the Dark for this
position," Amelia answered, wondering just how much trouble he was
bringing to her doorstep.
Remus reluctantly brought out the ball and placed it on her desk. "This is
a horcrux. Voldemort's. Harry came across it, and he doesn't know how
many more there are. Going by the gossip of Hogwarts, there were at
least two more that have been destroyed. Now, if the… man went with
magical numbers, that may be all there is; however, he might have felt
seven or eleven were better," he explained with an empty-handed gesture
and a shrug.
Amelia got a vexed look on her face, this was the last thing she needed.
She just didn't have the manpower to go horcrux hunting. She was
greatly tempted to march to the Department of Mysteries and make them
deal with it. However, she didn't trust them to not do 'tests' on it and let
He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named return unhindered. She was going to have
to be very careful who she picked to help her, and they'd have to do it on
their off-time.
"Is it contained?" was the first question she asked, after she concluded
that this would be her responsibility.
"Harry says it is."
"And you trust the word of a child?" she inquired, looking doubtful.
"I trust Harry," came the firm reply.
She still doubted that a teen could contain a horcrux, so she waved her
wand over the object and was relieved when it did come back as
unbreakable. In addition to that, were a few more security measures she
never would have thought of. There also seem to be some sort of
electrical field around it, which she had no idea what it did, but, was
wary about removing.
"Okay, I'm satisfied that it is held for now," she said, putting her wand
away. She took the ball in her hand and rolled it around, thinking about
what to do with it.
"Harry said not to melt it, unless fire it as hot as Fiendfyre, or it can't
escape the room you're in," the greying-haired man warned, and then
shrank back at the look he got.
"We are not novices," she snapped, and then taking a deep sigh she held
up her empty hand in apology. "I'm sorry. You must understand, I've had
a long couple of weeks. And now to learn that You-Know-Who is not
gone, well let's just say, I'm on my last bit of patience."
"I understand. If you need any help, Sirius and I will be more than willing
to lend a wand," Remus said with a patient smile. "He has the Black
library, and I have a few friends who would not want you to know their
names." He was very good a protecting people who counted on him. That
and they were werewolves, so if she needed the help it would be under
the cloak of darkness.
"I might just take you up on that," she said, wondering who else outside
the Ministry could be of help. As she made plans in her head, she idly
bounced the ball on her desk. Names and books circled through her head.
She knew she might have to work harder at capturing Dumbledore. She
was positive that man knew about this, and he might have more
information.
"I'll just be going then," he said, watching her carelessly play with
Voldemort's soul piece, glad that the ball was unbreakable. However, he
was wondering if he left it in good hands. Then he shook his head, he
knew Bones was a good woman, and a good Auror. No, he did the right
thing bring that here.
Amelia seem to realize what she was doing, stopped and huffed. "Thank
you, Mr. Lupin, for bringing this to my attention. I'll do my best to make
sure that it is taken care of," she said as she waved the man out of her
office. When he was gone, she picked up the ball, opened a painting of a
baby badger, and put it in a Muggle safe. It was one of the safest places
in her office, since the other staff had no idea how to work it, or what it
was. They all thought it was a sentimental painting.
Attempting to clear her head, she took a few deep breaths, a Calming
Draught, and meditated on who could help. Names ran through her head,
but she had to discard many due to who they were affiliated with. The
only name that repeated itself was Dumbledore. This was going to be
tougher than she thought.
41. The Prophecy
Chapter 41 The Prophecy
Thanks for all your support.
Amelia's POV
After Mr. Lupin left, Amelia started making a mental list of who to
recruit. She didn't want anything written down, and she had to be careful
who she asked. She knew many of her men, and women, were in the
pockets of important people. She had no idea what would happen if
Fudge or You-Know-Who found out what she was doing. She was still
sure that Dumbledore was needed, but the blasted man was in the wind.
She might have to go outside of Britain to get the help she needed.
First, she had to get Potter to hear the prophecy, which she only found
out about during the questioning of Snape. There might be something in
there that would help this investigation, and he was the only one, besides
the Dark Lord, who could get it. The You-Know-Who was the last person
she wanted to hear the prophecy. Perhaps, she could get Potter to destroy
it. So, she wrote him a quick letter, and then started on the huge pile of
paperwork on her desk. The sooner she got her desk cleared, the sooner
she could start on this latest task. Daunting though it is.
She was almost done when one of her men that had been assigned to
Hogwarts came in. She couldn't tell if it was good new or not due to his
poker face. He was one of her most trusted men, and she felt that maybe
he could be one of the ones she could pull to help with this hunt. Asking
him would have to wait until she had a full team together, in her head.
"Shacklebolt, what do you have to report?" she asked, putting her quill
down and rubbing her aching hand.
"There's no sign of the Headmaster," the tall man stated, standing at
attention. "We tried to infiltrate the castle, but only a few of us could get
in. It's like the wards read our intention and then either let us in or left us
standing outside. At least three of the officers couldn't get through the
gates. This doesn't say anything good about them." He gave her a very
concerned look. He always felt that some of his coworkers were on the
wrong side of the law, but to have it pointed out so blatantly was
shocking. He now knew who he couldn't trust, and who he could. He was
very glad the those he had made friends with were on his side, so to
speak.
Madam Bones sighed, removed her monocle, rubbed her the bridge of her
nose and nodded. "I know, I know. Just… for now don't let those men
near the school. Assign them to patrol Diagon Alley. Give me a list of
who it was. We really don't know what the wards look for, so I can't just
fire them. I'm hoping to… cleanse the department soon." If there was
going to be a war soon, she really needed to get the sympathizers out of
her department. The last thing she needed was infighting. However, she
was hopeful that with the soul piece in her safe, they could stop it before
it began. There had to be a way, and with the right knowledge and
people it could work. Leaving those that were questionable on staff was
risky, but with the Ministry cutting her budget, she had little recourse.
"Yes, ma'am," Kingsley said with a nod.
"Shacklebolt, do you support Dumbledore?" she asked shrewdly. She
always liked this Auror. He was strong fast in his belief in the law. She
wondered if she could recruit him in the horcrux hunting. He might also
be an in to the Headmaster, depending on if he was agreeable.
He had to think about that for a moment. Right now, he was unaffiliated.
While, he admired Dumbledore, the man had broken the law and fled,
which made Kingsley's view of him less. "I cannot say for sure, ma'am. I
am of the opinion that his is wrong to run. However, I was raised that he
is a great man, who did great things. I cannot just shuck off that belief,"
he answered truthfully.
"Very well, I might have an assignment for you. However, it is high
security. I need to know that I can rely on the people I give it to. Let's
leave that off for the moment. Did anything else of interest happen?" she
asked, really hoping not. She just got to the end of her paperwork and
was not looking for more.
"The Shrieking Shack seems to have disappeared," he answered carefully,
not sure if that was the kind of information she was looking for.
However, it was a well-known landmark and he felt it should be noted.
While he waited for her response to that, he was thinking about the
secret assignment. Could he put his thoughts of Dumbledore aside? It was
something he was going to have to ponder.
That bit of information gave her a moment's pause, then her quick mind
figured out that it might be where Black was hiding, so he could be close
to Potter. That only made sense, seeing as to how he man was still
vilified in the public. There were still cries of foul play, paying off
officials, and injustice. However, since he was a free man, she waved it
away.
"Just keep an eye on the area and make sure that nothing nefarious is
going on," she ordered, not telling him her thoughts. Sometimes it was
better to let them figure it out for themselves. It made better Aurors.
"Yes, ma'am," he said with a curt nod.
"Thank you, Shacklebolt. That will be all," she stated, dismissing him
with a wave.
He gave one more curt nod and then left to go and think over what she
said. He wanted to get that assignment, so he was going to have to think
hard on where his loyalties laid.
Amelia then went back to her paperwork, determined to finish what little
she had left, before she tackled the problem of the horcrux(es). She had
just completed the last page when a snowy owl delivered Potters
response. She nodded at his agreement to come and listen to the
prophecy, jotted down the time, and resumed work. She signed the last
page with a flourish. Absolutely ecstatic that she was done, then she
frowned at what was next. She looked to her safe, turned back to her
desk, and played with her quill. All the while, making a list of people she
thought would help.
Earlier, Harry's POV
After Sirius and Harry returned from romping around London, they came
back to the Shack. Remus told them what happened at the Ministry,
which made Harry thoughtful. They talked for a bit and then the teen
went to find his friends.
He found them doing their studying in the Great Hall. So, he took out a
book on magical theory and joined them. Other than giving him
inquiring looks, they didn't ask, instead they worked on their own papers.
He reread the passages in Gryffindor's book that were more like a telling
of a story than classwork.
The rest of the gang were finishing their homework. Like Neville, they
had fallen behind due to all the excitement of learning new and
wonderful magic. They now understood why Harry didn't go to class.
However, they didn't have the amnesia as an excuse to stop, which was
why they were scribbling away on parchment. Well, not Hermione, she
was caught up, but felt that she needed to revise.
A few hours later of silent studying, and the gang completed all they
were going to. It was now near dinner, so they just put their books in
their bags and waited for the meal. Harry grinned at the part he just
read, and when the sound of shutting books filled his ears, he looked up.
Seeing his friends putting away their stuff, he followed suit.
"So, Harry, what did you do today?" Hermione asked, but not in a bossy
way. Now that she wasn't quite as demanding, she found that she actually
learned more from her friends. They talked more around her, without
fear of being reprimanded. It was a more comfortable atmosphere. She
had to say, she liked it.
"Me and Sirius went to London. He wanted to flirt with women. It was
great, we even played hide-and-seek with the bobbies. They were trying
to get us back to school. That would've been fun to explain," the dark-
haired teen answered with a huge smile. He bounced a bit at the
retelling, because it had been fun running from the coppers. They had
swerved through alleys, jumped fences, and dodged cars. Harry had to
say that the police were very out of shape. He wondered how they caught
criminals when a couple of teens could out run them. Oh well, it wasn't
his problem.
His bushy-haired friend bit her lip so she didn't scold him. Even though
she had gotten over her worship of authority, playing with the
constabularies was dangerous. They could have been locked up, or
somehow exposed the Wizarding World trying to escape. It was just too
risky. Still, she held her piece.
"Did you find anything interesting?" Luna asked, seeing her only female
friend fighting with herself. She too was worried that the two pranksters
were playing a dangerous game. She didn't know much about Muggle
Aurors, but it couldn't be healthy to tease them.
"Not really. We didn't get to do much shopping," Harry said with a wave
of his hand. "Sirius was more interested in watching the girls. I swear that
man is trying to make up for years of going without, in just the few
weeks he's been free. I keep telling him to pace himself, but he doesn't
listen." He shook his head and then smiled as dinner appeared on the
table.
Everyone grabbed what they liked best, while continuing their
conversation.
"I know if I were locked up for that long, I would do the same," Fred
stated firmly, sharing a look with his twin. The mere thought of not being
around women for that long made them shiver.
"Too right, brother of mine. I'd have to try and bag at least five women a
day just to catch up," George said with a very serious nod.
"Can we please talk about something else?" Hermione all but demanded.
She really didn't like the way they were discussing women. She knew it
was the hormones talking, but really. "Something that doesn't have to do
with treating women like sex objects," she huffed, giving them each the
evil eye.
"Right," Neville said, searching his mind for something that wasn't as
volatile. He wasn't comfortable with the current topic either, and it
wasn't polite in mixed company. He may not know much about girls, but
his gran did teach him manners.
"Sorry," came from the other three teen males.
"Harry, did you find a way for the diadem to be used?" the little blonde
asked quietly as she leaned against her 'friend'. While Harry thought they
were too young to be anything more than friends, she was at the budding
stages of puberty and wanted him to notice her. She wasn't worried about
him regaining his memories, she was of the firm belief that he wasn't
going to change much.
The dark-haired teen did notice her, but his reasons were still the same.
He gave her a soft smile, kissed her on the top of the head, and then
gently sat her up. He wanted to keep his arm over her shoulders like he
used to, but that might lead her on, and he didn't want to do that.
"I did, but it needs to be adjusted more. Right now, it'll answer what you
ask, but it still tries to give way too much information on the question.
That and most of the information is outdated, or irrelevant. So, while it is
a great tool, it really can't help much. I'm attempting to add a bit more
knowledge and filters to its… well, brain isn't right, database maybe. Like
the computers in Star Trek," he said remembering that she had watched
the show. He chuckled at the confused looks of the males of their group.
"I'll explain later," he told them.
"Okay, Harry. Let me know when it's done, alright? I want to be with you
when you give it back to the school," the disappointed girl stated with an
overly cheerful smile. Yeah, she understood his reasons for being
standoffish, but it still hurt that they weren't as close as they had been.
"I will. I was thinking…" Harry said, only to be interrupted by a large owl
landing in front of him. He gave the official looking bird an evil eye and
carefully took the letter. After reading the missive, he got contemplative.
Noticing the questioning looks on his friends' faces, he just shook his
head. "Anyway, I was thinking about giving the school the key to the
vault that Sirius set up at the same time. This would help his reputation a
lot, and hopefully he can resume his true identity," he finished as he
tucked the letter in his TARDIS pocket.
"That sounds like a wonderful idea," Hermione stated, clapping her hands
and bouncing in excitement. She was so very happy that the school
would be getting funds that she was sure they needed. She had had
doubts about Mr. Black handling the funds, but he did a great job. From
what he had told them, the vault was up to over twenty thousand
galleons. That was more than enough to fund a scholarship for a few
years, and if they invested then it would never run out.
Everyone agreed that that was a great idea, and with that they settled in
to talking about schoolwork and other unimportant things. A few glances
were thrown around; Harry was making sure they knew to go to the
Room when dinner was done. So, that's where they went and after
settling in chairs, the gang looked at Harry, making him sigh and take
out the letter, which he held in his hands. He twirled it around thinking
on how he was going to say what he needed to say. He wanted to disclose
more information to them, because if they needed to protect themselves
then they needed all the information he had.
"Before I tell you what this says, I need to tell you what happened last
night," he started, then gave a short description on the removal of the
horcrux. He left out the crews' help, and made it sound like it was all
meticulous mind work, which it was, just more detailed.
The gang cringed at the thought that he had had a soul piece of the vile
Dark Lord in his head, exchanged looks over Harry turning the ball over
to an adult, and then sighed when he finished his rendition.
"This," he started, "is a letter from Bones. She wants me to go to the
Ministry and hear the prophecy," he stated, holding up the letter.
"Don't you already know the prophecy?" Neville asked, tilting his head.
"No, I just know there is one, but only vaguely what it says. So, I'll go and
hear the whole thing and hopefully it will give me clues on how to defeat
Voldemort," Harry sighed, hating that there was something that said he
was destined to fight a Dark Lord. Why couldn't the fates just leave him
the hell alone. Let someone else deal with wars and such.
"Well, remember you have friends and family to help you. You don't have
to do anything alone," Hermione stated, putting her hand on his arm. She
had stood by him all this time, she'd be damned if she left him now. No,
no matter that they did fight on occasion, he was still her best friend.
"Thanks, Hermione, that means a lot," the green-eyed teen said with a
grateful smile. He looked at all the nodding heads and his heart swelled.
"Let's get you guys changed into your Animagus forms," he said, clapping
his hands together and standing. "Who knows, it might be helpful come
later." A shiver ran down his back at those words.
They all agreed and worked until curfew, all but Hermione were able to
change. She, however, did get wings and a beak, which made the boys
snicker. Until she showed them how painful that beak could be, by
pecking the floor at their feet. Other than that, they had a great time, but
soon wandered to bed.
Before Harry drifted off, he wrote to Madam Bones and agreed to come
the next day to hear the prophecy. Hedwig was there as if she just knew
she was needed. After she winged her way out his window, Harry fell in
to a heavy sleep, dreaming of what kind of life he would live when his
memories were returned. Little did he know they already were.
Data and the crew were slowly feeding all the good memories they could
find, which weren't many. Flashes of his time at Hogwarts were showing
on the view screen. Happy scenes of Christmas, snowball fights,
Quidditch, and just fooling around were there for his subconscious mind
to see. He was subliminally learning about his friends, how great they
were, and the good things they had been through together. He would
relate to them better; he just wouldn't know why. So far it didn't seem to
affect his mindscape, which made the crew very happy.
It was a very content teen that woke up the next morning. For some
reason, he felt like he was closer to the people he cared about. He didn't
even have the deep animosity that he had for the Weasley kid. Though,
he still didn't want to be friends with him. Harry got dressed and went
down to the common room. He waved at his old teammates and
wondered if it were time to get back on the broom. He joined his friends
and greeted them all with a smile.
"You're chipper today," Neville commented as they went to pick up Luna.
"I just had a good night's sleep. I think I dreamed about my past, but I
don't remember. It's just a feeling," the dark-haired teen said with a
shrug. He hugged Luna, put his arm around her shoulder, snagged
Hermione and did the same. The girls shared a look but went along with
it.
Harry, with his euphoric feels, had a wonderful breakfast. He and the
gang were chatting, laughing, and eating in harmony. The boy hero felt
that he could connect to them better, like putting on an old warm coat
and feeling safe. He marveled at the fact that when he looked at
Hermione, he knew that she would stand by his side, no matter how
much they fought. When he looked at the twins, he understood that they
were family. He didn't really feel any different with Luna and Neville.
However, when he looked down the table at Ron, he was washed with
many emotions; lost friendship, rage, betrayal, and disappointment. Still
there was a lighthearted feeling about him as well. Like looking at a
brother that was distant.
Shaking those thoughts aside, he continued talking and joking with his
friends, tightening the bonds even further. While he ate his breakfast and
bonded with them, he did get a nagging feeling that something would
happen soon. He was briefly overwhelmed with the thought that he now
had two enemies, if you could count Dumbledore as one, which for some
reason panged his hear. He didn't know where that feeling came from,
since before he could care less, but now he was more cautious. What he
didn't know was that his old paranoia was coming back with his
memories.
"We have to get to class," Hermione stated, looking at her watch. She
then stood and gathered her things. "Try to behave at the Ministry. Stay
safe and take and adult," she suggested calm, in a voice that was trying
very hard not to be nagging.
"Yes, we do have to get to class," Luna said, also getting ready. "Please do
as Hermione asks and take an adult," she said, leaning over and kissing
him on the cheek.
The gang groaned as they looked at their watches. They had been having
fun, like today was different, more nurturing somehow. They all got up
and went to the entrance, where they stopped to say goodbye to Harry.
"Don't worry guys, hopefully I'll be back before lunch. I only have to
listen to some stupid prophecy. Really, how long would that take?" the
dark-haired wizard asked with a huge smile, clapping the boys on the
back, and kissing the girls on the forehead.
And with a hail of goodbye's and 'be safes', he turned and made his way
out of the castle. He then made himself invisible and went to Sirius and
Remus. He needed one of them to tell him how to get to the Ministry.
Remus volunteered to take him, since Sirius didn't want to go near the
place, even if he was still glamored. Now, Harry could show the werewolf
his form of transportation, which the man marveled over the whole way
to the Ministry. The two made it to Amelia's office, and were soon
escorted in.
"Madam Bones," Remus said, making Harry rein in a snort, which escaped
anyway.
He found it funny that this woman as his mind-doctor had the same
name. He knew that before, but he hadn't met the doctor until the night
before. Now that he had, he couldn't help but compare the two.
When the two adults looked at him, he just waved it away with an
apologetic look. "Sorry, inside joke," he said with a sincere look. He really
wasn't trying to piss the lady off. No, he wanted to stay on her good side,
if she was going to help fight the Dork Idiot.
Amelia harrumphed, and then waved it off as something a teen would do.
"Mr. Potter, Mr. Lupin, let's go down to the Department of Mysteries and
see about this prophecy," she suggested, getting up from her desk and
making her way to the door.
"Ah, someone who doesn't beat around the bush, refreshing," Harry
commented, making the others look at him for his turn of phrase. Only
one other female adult gave it to him straight, and he didn't like her.
Mostly because she was in Dumbledore's pocket. He really hoped that this
woman didn't turn out to be a disappointment like McGonagall.
The Head of the DMLE led them deeper into the building, through the
room of spinning doors and to a large room with many, many globes.
Some were shining bright, others were dim, still more were black. It took
a while of diligent searching, but they found the globe that had Harry's
name on it.
"You have to remove it," Amelia said, waving to the teen.
"Right," the boy in question nodded, and then reached up and grabbed
the dusty glass ball. "Now what?" he turned to the woman.
"Break it, don't worry it will reform and return to the shelf when we're
done hearing it," she answered with a shrug. She had thought it over, and
it wouldn't be pertinent for him to take it. If You-Know-Who came back,
this might be a good trap for him. She was already in discussion with the
Unspeakables.
So, Harry threw the ball on the floor, and then listened to the airy words.
When they were done he scoffed, then laughed. He leaned down with his
hands on his knees and tried to regain his breathe. The adults were
looking at him like he was crazy. Nothing they just heard warranted
laughter. The teen was just plain barmy.
"Harry, this is serious," Remus said, taking the boy's shoulder and
standing him up.
"No, that's my godfather," he wheezed out, making him laugh harder.
"Harry, pay attention, you may need this in the future," the werewolf
tried again.
"You really believe this bullshit?" the laughing teen gasped, looking at the
older man, flabbergasted. He thought Remus was a smart man, well that's
what Luna said. He tilted his head and really looked at him. Then he
remembered what Neville had said about Wizards putting a lot of faith in
prophecies, so he sobered up and gave the two adults his attention.
Though, he was still going to try and dissuade them.
"It is in the Hall of Prophecies for a reason," Bones pointed out, not sure
what the young man was implying.
"Yeah, but either it has nothing to do with me, hence the question mark
by my name, or its already be fulfilled. Hell, it doesn't even say who the
Dark Lord is. I mean, there must have been more than one. Or it could be
a future one. There are no names, nothing pointing who it's talking
about, who his vanquisher will be, or who will win," he stated, looking at
the two adults. Even if it was about him, he knew the 'power the Dark
Lord knew not' so he wasn't overly worried. "Look, one of my best friends
is a seer, so I do get that there are people that can see the future, but
this," he pointed at the reformed globe, "doesn't prove anything."
"The globe is still glowing, meaning the prophecy is still in play," Amelia
pointed out. Potter was right, there was nothing saying this had anything
to do with the current problem. Judging from what she had observed of
this boy in her few meetings with him, she was having a few doubts that
he was the Wizarding World's savior.
She decided to concentrate on the horcrux(es). She had to find a way to
get rid it the one she had and see if there were anymore. She would let
the boy hero sort out if this prophecy pertained to him or not.
"Meh," was all Harry could say to that. He knew it was because everyone
believed it was him. It was the way of magic. "Look around you, there are
thousands of glowing balls. Are they all true, and do they pertain to
now?"
The two adults looked around at the glowing ball and had to concede
that he had a point.
"Harry, do you really want to take the chance that this is true?" Remus
asked, worried that his best friend's son was going to get himself killed.
Sure, the kid was powerful, but was he trained enough to fight? No. He-
Who-Must-Not-Be-Named had decades of experience. He was very
concerned that the boy's ego would be his downfall. Since he lost his
memory the teen's confidence bordered on arrogant. He reminded Remus
so much of James, that they could be twins. He really missed his friend,
but the man had his faults, which Harry seemed to be emulating now.
"I'm not going to let a bunch of vague words rule my life. I'll do what I
can to protect myself and my friends, but this, well it's just some
rambling that might, or might not, relate to me." He shrugged and
walked away. He'd keep this prophecy in mind, but like he said, he
wasn't going to let it rule him.
They made their way through the Ministry, each thinking about the
words they had just heard. As they walked through the hall, Harry's red
alert went off as one of the portraits moved aside. It was a picture of a
knight riding a horse.
42. Abducted
Chapter 42 Abducted
Warning: Break out the brain bleach, Dolores is in this chapter. Lol, I
got a review on the whole Dolores and Cornelius interactions, as well I figured
I warn you guys this time.
Harry's POV
Harry whirled around to see who was causing the alarm. His golden
shield flared, protecting him, and those with him, from everything that
could come their way. He was sure that it would stop the Unforgivables.
Though he wasn't going to test it. Right now, all he could see was a
shadowy figure still partially hidden by the portrait. He could make out
vague shadows of a fat man, who seemed to like the color green. Bright
green, if what he could see was anything to go by.
"Who are you, and what do you want?" he demanded with his hands at
the ready defend himself. He noted that Bones, and Remus held their
wands in a defensive position as well. Not that it would do much good
with the dome around them, but he'd rather be safe than sorry.
He was glad that he hadn't dropped the alert system when he came here.
He had thought about it, with all the adults running around, but decided
to keep it on low. The alarms hadn't gone off while he was here, so
whoever this was must have spooked his crew. He didn't know if it was
because they were sneaking up on him, or because they were dangerous.
"Ah, Harry Potter. What a delight it is to see you," came the jovial reply
from a pudgy man, who stepped into the light. "I heard you have
amnesia, such a terrible tragedy for such a young man. Let me
reintroduce myself, my name is Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic.
We've met a couple of times before, and I'd like to think we were friends."
He held out his hand but seeing that it couldn't get past the shield he
dropped it, and from the look on the boy's face that wasn't going to
happen right away. This pissed him off, who did the teen think he was,
not taking his better's hand. His thoughts were not nice; however, that
slippery smile that got him into off never left his face.
"Minister Fudge, why are you lurking in the shadows? You almost got
your face blown off," Amelia barked, lowered her wand, rubbed her
forehead, and gave a relieved sigh. It was only Cornelius, nothing to
worry about.
Fudge turned his attention to the Head of the DMLE, pasted on a
politician's smile, and came further in the hall. "Ah, Amelia, I was just
having a little fun. No harm done. I heard Harry Potter was in the
building and wanted to chat with the child. Surly, there is no crime in
that," he said, turning his attention back to Potter. "Could you, by chance,
lower this marvelous shield. You must tell me how it is done. In my line
of work, I need all the protection I can get."
Harry looked at Madam Bones' face and saw only frustration. She nodded
that it was okay, so he canceled the shield, and looked at the portly man.
The Minister was looking at him like he was a prize, though Harry didn't
know if it was for political purposes, or some other reason. The dark-
haired teen glared at the man, he didn't want anyone to think he was a
token — for any reason. Especially, not for some trumped up story on
how he survived the impossible. He had read the stories, and Harry
wasn't impressed with their logic. Now, this man was looking at him like
he was the last piece of candy in the store. He probably wanted the Boy-
Who-Lived as a poster boy. Well, the dark-haired amnesiac wasn't sure
how he felt about that.
These thoughts were going on in his head, while he weighed his options.
Yeah, the guy looked like and oily salesman, but from what he heard of
this man was relatively harmless. Rumor was that he bought his way to
Minister on Malfoy's dime. Or Sickle, as the case may be.
While Potter was trying to figure out what to do, Bones was glaring at
her boss. She didn't know there was a hidden passage behind that
picture, and it upset her greatly that the man didn't tell it was there.
Heck, she didn't know there were any hidden tunnels. She was going to
have to have one of her officers to check it out. That, and she was going
to have to sit Cornelius down, and pick his brain on how he knew about
this one. As far as she knew he didn't know anything about the building.
He mostly stayed in his office and made deals. Oh yeah, she knew all
about his shady dealings; however, Fudge was smart enough to not leave
a trail. She was just waiting for the day she could bring him down. And
his toad of a secretary too.
Letting her daydreams go for now, she narrowed her eyes at her boss.
"Where does that tunnel lead?" she asked Fudge with a wave of her hand.
"Isn't it simply marvelous, it leads right to the Main Hall. Comes out right
at the portrait of Malus the Rich. I must have scared ten years of Madam
Marchbanks. Not that she can afford it," Cornelius stated with a chuckle
as he moved his beady eyes to her face. He didn't give any indication that
she was intimidating him. He needed to appear that he was in charge, so
he could get the Potter boy to follow him.
"How did you find out about them?" she asked shrewdly, leaving off his
prank for the moment. Though, she did feel sorry for the ancient woman.
However, she needed to focus on the important things, like if others
knew about this one. And it there were, then they would know if there
were more. This was vital information she needed to know. The entire
safety of the building was at hand. More tunnels could be disastrous. If
He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named was still running around, this would make
the Ministry vulnerably. On the other hand, defenses could be set, and
escape routes could be outlined. Yes, she was going to have to investigate
this.
"Oh, I stumbled across this one a few days ago," he said, waving it away
as if it were no big deal. "I don't think it's been used in centuries. The
dust and grim that I had to Scourgify, was horrendous."
That airy statement made her groan, she had been hoping for more
information than that. However, from what she could tell, the man was
telling the truth. She turned her thoughts to the more serious problem.
She glanced at Mr. Lupin and wondered if she could get a moment of his
time.
"Now, Harry, we have many things to discuss," the minister continued,
looking at who he thought was the weaker of the group. "Why don't you
come to my office, so we can deliberate your godfather? I am very
hopeful that we can get his story heard in front of the Wizengamot. Mr.
Waters and I have come up with a few ideas and I would like to pass
them by you. Then you in turn, can tell them to your godfather. We want
his story heard, so then the public will know that he is innocent and
didn't buy his way out of prison. You want that for him, don't you?"
Cornelius offered, with a slight wringing of his hands.
"You'd really do that?" Harry asked, conflicted. He really wanted to be
able to give Sirius his life back, but he didn't know this adult. However, if
Mr. Waters trusted him with Sirius' life, perhaps he could be helpful. His
subconscious told him he didn't like the man, but it didn't tell him why.
The girls warning sounded through his head, but if he could give his
godfather the life he deserved perhaps he should take the man up on his
offer.
He looked the Minister up and down, to try and figure out what his game
was. What he saw was a nervous, out of shape, fat man in hideous
clothes. He looked to the two other adults to weigh what they were
thinking. They both seemed to think that Fudge was not a threat. He did
a quick scan of the man's magic, and it showed him to be a low-level
wizard at best. So, Harry felt he would have no problem defending
himself.
"If things go as planned then the Wizengamot can give him a full pardon.
However, I wanted to talk over the details with you. You know, the
things we'll say to the press, how we can spin the story in his favor, and
all of that. You are, after all, family to the man," the portly man said with
a brilliant smile. His eyes never leaving Harry's face, like he was just
willing the boy to trust him. Small beads of sweat dotted his brow, and
his hands never stopped moving.
Harry didn't know what was making the man nervous, or if it was his
normal state of being. He looked to the exasperated Bones, and the
unconcerned Remus. Seeing they weren't going to be any help, he
weighed his options.
"Remus?" he asked, looking at Moony.
"I think it may help. If you want I can come with you," the older man
offered. He wasn't worried, as long as Harry kept his wits about him,
Fudge was no match for the teen.
"Mr. Lupin, while I am sure you want to accompany Mr. Potter, I have
something we need to discuss. Perhaps while these two talk about Mr.
Black, we can go my office. It's about that matter we discussed the other
day. Will you please join me?" Amelia asked, making everyone stop, and
wait for the answer. She needed to get those horcruxes out of the way.
She wanted to go over the people she was thinking about for the hunt. He
would know most of them, and where their loyalties lay.
"Very well," the always tired man stated, and then looked at Harry. "Is
that alright with you, Harry? This is about that toy you gave me. Amelia
is thinking about giving to some people, and I'm sure she just wants my
opinion. However, I don't want you to think that I'm abandoning you,"
the werewolf asked, making sure that the boy was comfortable going
alone. He didn't get the feeling that Harry was in any danger from Fudge,
after all, the Minister want the kid's support.
"It's not my toy any longer, I gave it to you guys," Harry stated. He
wanted nothing to do with any of that. It would be up to the adults to
figure it out. "Fine, yeah, go with Madam Bones. I'm sure I'll be okay. I'll
meet you in, say, an hour," he said, looking at his watch.
"Are you sure?" Remus asked one more time.
Meanwhile, Harry's entire crew was going over the pros and cons of
talking with Fudge, and he wasn't coming up with no reason to say no.
So, he looked at the waiting man, and said, "Yeah, okay, sure, let's see if
we can't get Sirius back his life. I'll see you later, Remus."
"Wonderful," Fudge said, clapping his hand on the boy's shoulder, and
leading the way. "We'll write up a press release for when Black receives a
full pardon. Why, I'll even throw in some gold for compensation. Think of
the headlines." The jovial man continued as he led the boy down the hall.
Harry was getting excited at the picture the man was painting. Visions of
Sirius living his life filled the teen's head. He was glad his godfather
would be able to walk free, as himself.
"Harry, met me by the fountain in an hour," Remus call after them as he
joined Bones on her journey to her office.
Harry stopped, and hollered back, "Alright, Remus, don't be late."
"Yes, well then, come, Harry, let's go to my office," Fudge said
lightheartedly. Once more taking Harry's shoulder and leading him away.
He was still spouting how he was going to help Black when they came to
the office in question. Cornelius waved the teen to sit and took the chair
opposite. "Tea, Harry?" he asked casually, picking up the waiting pot.
"Sure, thanks," Harry said, taking a seat, and looking around the tacky
office. He wondered how the man got any work done with all the gaudy
statues, and noisy painting. A teacup came to view. It tipped
precariously, making him grab it. He nodded his head in thanks at the
Minister and took a sip. He wrinkled his nose at the bitter taste, and then
his eyes rolled back. The crew in his mind-spaceship called out a
warning, but it was too late— he blacked out.
The Minister quickly waddled to the wall and opened another secret
passageway. He then went back to the fallen boy. He rubbed the top of
his head and wondered if it was worth the money.
It was all arranged; the robed man, who had dropped Lucius' name, had
laid it all out. They were to take the boy to the entrance of this tunnel,
which opened in the alley behind the building. Then they were to hand
him over and get paid. Then the robed man was to take the child to
evaluate him. If he was deemed a threat, then Potter's magic would be
bound, and he would no longer pose any danger to society. They really
didn't need a glory hound, that could turn Dark, running around. It was
bad enough that Dumbledore kept spouting that the Dark Lord would be
back. Rubbish, the man was dead. And if Fudge had anything to do about
it, there would be no Dark Lords while he was in office.
However, his thoughts were conflicting. Would he be caught? That would
be bad, if he were implicated in the harming of the Boy-Who-Lived.
Though, the money was really good. That and, the hooded man had
promised that the boy would survive, with his memory modified. On the
other hand, if he did get implicated, he'd go to prison. Then again, if this
went off without a hitch, then he'd be rich, and no one would be the
wiser. Over, and over his thoughts see-sawed. He was still debating it,
when his door opened.
"I knew rumors were false. There is no way this child is all powerful.
Look how easily he was taken down. Though, I never doubted you for a
minute, Cornelius," came the simpering voice of Dolores Umbridge, who
had been waiting outside the office. Her job had been keeping everyone
away. She had had to chase off quite a few people who wanted to meet
the boy hero. But with her book of blackmail, it was easy to dissuade
them. She only entered once she heard the body fall.
She was a vile looking woman who was a cross between a bullfrog and
puking pink pony. Her beady eyes took in the teen on the floor, and she
giggled, and gave Cornelius a proud look. She entered the room
completely, and then locked the door behind her. She waddled up to the
Potter boy, and almost gave into desire to kick him in the head. She was
not a nice woman. The only thing that held her back was her crush
standing by her side. Dear Cornelius was such a kind man, in her eyes.
"Ah, Dolores, just in time. Help me get him in the tunnel. We must make
haste," the Minister said, taking Harry's legs, and nodding to his
shoulders. He finally decided that the money was just too good to pass
up. So, he was going to do this without leaving a magical signature.
Which meant they were going to have do this the hard way. At least until
they got in the tunnels.
The squat woman did as bid, and the two overweight, unfit adults huffed
and puffed as they attempted to pick up the skinny teen. After a few
minutes of futile effort, Dolores snarled, took out her wand, did a
levitation charm, and guided the boy into the tunnels. Making sure to
bump him into the wall a few times, while her sweetie wasn't looking.
"That could be dangerous," warned Fudge as he followed her with his
back turned. He was waving his own wand in an attempt to erase his
undersecretary's signature. "If Bones comes in she'll know it was us," he
whined pitifully. Not that Amelia scared him, but if this got out he'd be
ruined. So, the last thing he wanted was the Head of the DMLE on his
case.
"Don't worry, Cornelius, she is not a smart as you," the fat toad simpered,
playing on the man's ego. She always knew that if she followed this
simple man, he'd lead her to riches. It was too easy to pander to him. A
few kind words, and he preened like a peacock. Too bad he was married,
still she was working on that as well.
"Too right," the stout man agreed, pushing a part of the panel inside the
tunnel and closing the wall behind him. He marveled about these secret
passageways that he didn't even know about until a week ago. The
hooded man had come to him, offered him more gold than Malfoy, and
showed him all these wonderful tunnels. All he had to do was set up
some supplies, wait until the Boy-Who-Lived came to the Ministry and
then snag him.
"Now, where were we supposed to meet our contact?" he asked,
forgetting for the moment due to overwhelming stress he had just put
himself under. He never could handle pressure, thank Merlin he had
Dolores. He was glad he had sent the owl the minute Potter stepped foot
in the building, convinced that he would get the boy. Now, all he had to
do was follow the plan, if he could remember it.
"At the end of this tunnel. We have to keep him unconscious until then,"
Dolores said, still guiding the boy hero down the passage.
"Oh, no worries about that. That potion will keep him asleep for hours,
even with just a sip. I got the recipe from that Snape fellow," he
shuddered a bit remembering the trip to Azkaban. "He was more than
willing to help capture the 'Potter brat'," the Minister stated proudly.
When he had told the man the plan, the ex-teacher was more than willing
to give up the formula. Fudge didn't even have to offer to cut his time,
not that it would have help. Snape couldn't brew the potion, so Cornelius
had one of his contacts do it. Seeing how well it worked, he was glad he
took the trip to Azkaban, nerve-wracking though it was. That hooded
character had been correct, Snape was very helpful. He was going to have
to remember that, and perhaps get the man out of prison. He could hire
him on as a personal brewer.
Umbridge 'accidently' knocked Harry's head into a wall, and simpered
inconvincibly, "Oops."
Fudge just chuckled, "Now, now, Dolores, he is supposed to be unharmed.
We don't want to lose our gold, do we?"
"No, of course not. It was an accident," she smirked, and continued down
the dark, dirty tunnel. There were lights on the walls, but they only
showed how filthy these passages were.
Fudge followed her to the end of the tunnel, and there waited their
contact. "Here's Potter, now where's our gold?" the Minister demanded
importantly, trying unsuccessfully to be the leader in the conversation.
His posturing made him look foolish as they stood in the end of the dark
tunnel.
Dolores, non-to-gently put the boy on the ground near the hooded man.
She didn't even think for a moment they would be backstabbed. This was
the Minster after all. No one could afford to thwart him.
"Oh, I've got it right here," was the reply as a wand flashed out. Two
hurried shots of green light, and the two officials were dead on the floor.
It would be some time before they were found.
"I'm sorry, Harry," the still hooded man said as he leaned over and took
the boy's arm, and then he Disapparated, leaving the clean crime scene
behind in the dark tunnel.
Luna's POV
Luna Lovegood was sitting in her History class, reading the book along
with the professor, humming a little tune, when suddenly she saw. It
wasn't much, only flashes of an unconscious Harry being tied to a large
object. It had the feel of something that hadn't happened yet. She shook
her head, gathered her books, and then quickly left the class. She didn't
know where the rest of her friends were, so she ran out of the castle to
the Whomping Willow. With a wave of her hand the tree stopped, letting
the little blonde go through the tunnel.
"Sirius! Remus! Is anyone here!?" she yelled urgently, when she got to the
end. She slammed the door open and looked frantically around the room.
She was glad when she saw Harry's godfather, he was the only adult her
friend trusted completely. She needed to let him know what she saw. She
only hoped the man understood.
"Luna?" the glamored man asked, confusion showing clearly on his
disguised face. "What's wrong?"
"Where's Harry?" she asked, grabbing the man's shoulders in a tight grip,
and shaking them.
"He's with Remus. They're at the Ministry listening to the prophecy. You
should know that. Didn't Harry tell you?" Sirius asked, getting a gentle
hold on her hands, and pulling them in front of him. He held them tight
since they were shaking. He just knew she saw something. "Tell me what's
wrong," he said softly.
"The Nargles have Harry, or they will soon. Do you have a way to contact
Mr. Lupin?" she asked with tears in her eyes. She hated her sight
sometimes. She just knew they wouldn't be on time. The tears tracked
uncontrollably down her face. She didn't even bother to stop them.
Nothing they did now would help. She knew that this next part Harry
would have to do alone. Still, she had to try. It's what friends did.
Sirius, well used to Luna's way, puzzled out that Harry had been
kidnapped or was going to be. He ran to his room and grabbed the
communication mirror. "Moony!" he yelled, holding the mirror so hard
that is almost cracked.
Luna followed him, hoping to hear good news. Praying that just this once
her vision was wrong.
"Padfoot, what is it? I'm in the middle of a meeting," the werewolf asked,
when his face showed in the mirror.
"Where's Harry?" the other man demanded.
"He went with the Minister. Why?" was the confused response.
"Let's just say our favorite blonde saw something. You need to find him,"
Sirius ordered urgently. His eyes frantic with worry. He was upset that
Remus would let Harry out of his sight for even a moment. He sat and
berated himself for not going. Now his godson was in trouble, and there
was nothing he could do.
"Don't be ridiculous Sirius, he's with Fudge. What could happen?" the
greying-haired man asked as he got up to go investigate, Amelia right
behind him. If Luna saw something then it was worth checking out, but
he still didn't see the Minister as a threat. However, that didn't mean that
someone else could have nabbed the boy. There were many unsavory
characters running around the building. And with that thought, he cursed
himself for his thoughtlessness.
"A man who almost had me Kissed, so he didn't look bad. A man who is
in Malfoy's pocket. A man who has no morals. Remus, how could you
leave Harry alone with him?" the dogman all but yelled. He couldn't
believe Moony would leave Harry with that… politician. Didn't all the
bias laws the man had tried to pass teach the werewolf anything?"
"Harry knows how to take care of himself. Besides, we're in the Ministry,
where there are wards against all forms of travel. How would anyone be
able to kidnap Harry?" Remus asked, even as he started worrying. He was
attempting to keep his voice calm, and not say what he was thinking. He
could see a bit of blonde hair in the background and knew Luna was
there.
He and Bones had been running since Sirius said Luna saw something.
They were pushing people out of the way, and taking the stairs two at a
time, to go faster. They got to the Minister's office and threw open the
door. It was empty.
Madam Bones stomped out to ask the secretary if she knew where the
man was.
"Shite, he's not here," the werewolf swore, looking around, and finding
the spilt teacup. He leaned over the cup and took a big whiff. "Potions,"
he growled as he smelled the fumes that only a canine could scent. He
didn't pick it up, leaving it there for Amelia. He started to sniff around
the room, but there was only the smell of some hideous perfume filling
the air.
"I'll kill that man if anything happens to Harry," Sirius declared, a fierce
snarl on his face.
"Not if I get to him first," Moony growled, still trying to pick up Harry's
scent. Though he wasn't completely sure it had been Fudge, all the
evidence was pointing to him. The man had a lot to answer for.
After he circled the entire office, he slumped his shoulders in defeat. All
he could smell was the perfume, making him belief whoever wore it was
a frequent visitor. He'd have to tell Amelia. Right now, he was blaming
himself for the loss of his cub. He picked up the still activated mirror and
looked at Sirius and could see the man was thinking the same.
"Don't think you're off the hook either. I will never forgive you if
anything happens to him," Padfoot stated firmly. His face morphed into a
growl, that would have been more at home on his dog form.
"I'll never forgive myself," was Moony's sad reply. "I'm going look around
here and be home as soon as I can. I'll find him, I swear," he said, he
looked at his friend all but begging for understanding.
"Make sure to check around outside," Sirius suggested, holding on to his
temper with the tip of his fingernails. "There might be a trail there. I'm
going to sniff around the Alley. I'll see you later. Out," he said, causing
the mirror to go black. "Don't worry, Luna, we'll find him," he said to the
crying girl.
"No, you won't," she said woodenly, and then left the Shack to go, and
have a good cry.
"Dammit."
43. Not Today
Chapter 43 Not Today
Again, thanks for your support.
Luna's POV
Luna sat in the Room of Requirement bawling her eyes out. She came
here because she felt closer to Harry in this room. It was where she spent
most her time watching him. When he was working, he gave very little
attention to any observers. No, he concentrated on teaching those he was
sparring with. He was hardly ever caught unawares, making her wonder
how he got caught in the first place. She knew that he had some kind of
alarm system in his head that let him know who was around him. He had
showed her and Neville the first time they came into this room.
Another reason he relaxed here, was that and he was surrounded by
friends. There no manipulative men running around this room, no Dark
Lord lurking in the showdown, or vindictive Potions Masters sneering at
them. The amnesiac was quite at home here. She looked around and saw
places where he let go and just be a teenage boy. Laughing and teasing
his friends, and generally pulling those that knew about this room into
his very ridged circle. It was very hard to get close to Harry, but once you
got there the companionship of the teen was a wonderful feeling.
Right now, she drew that feeling of closeness around her like a
comforting cloak. She wanted to embrace the fact that he was strong, and
powerful. She was hoping that by thinking those thoughts they would
waylay her fears. However, she hated the fact that there was nothing she
could do to save Harry from whatever he was facing. Not that she knew
exactly what it was, only that he had to go it alone.
She had no idea if it was going to be tragic, complicated, or simple. All
she knew was that she wasn't going to be standing by his side, which was
devastating her. She hadn't felt this way since her mum died in front of
her. It was distressing then, and it was overwhelming now. Not matter
how safe she felt, she could stop the tears.
She damned her sight for not giving her more to work with. She had told
Sirius all that she had seen. It did little good, because Harry was gone
before she could get help. She couldn't even tell who had kidnapped him.
All she saw was him tied to a large stone object. His head was lolled like
he was drugged or knocked out by a blow. She truly hoped it was the
first, since a head injury might aggravate his amnesia. Of course, if what
they thought about Snape was true, a potion might as well.
Luna had been crying for about a half an hour, when Hermione, Neville
and the twins joined her in the Room. They had made their way here
when they couldn't find neither her, or Harry. They started when the
group noticed the couple was missing at lunch. Worried, they looked for
them, first they searched for the missing male in the dorms. Then they
looked in the Shrieking Shack for the couple, when no one was there,
they came here.
The jovial group didn't expect to see one of their friends crying. They
thought they would catch the two snogging. The twins had even planned
a joke to break them apart. It would have been great. They had put their
money on those two getting together. No matter what Harry says, there
was a great deal of tension between the two youngest members of their
group. The others really hoped that it wasn't something Harry had done
to the girl that was making her cry. Because they, like Luna, treasured
the tightness of the friendship they all shared.
Upon seeing her friend in tears, Hermione marched straight to her, sat
next to the blonde and hugged her close. "What's wrong? Did Harry do
something?" she asked but got a shake of the head for an answer, which
made everyone sigh in relief. "Oh? Did those bullies start up again? Do
we need to have a talk with them?" she asked as she stroked the blonde's
hair.
Those damn girls started up again when they noted they weren't getting
hurt by Luna's pranks. It had then taken all of them to get the girls in
Ravenclaw to back off. Not even the twins' pranks helped, since they had
to keep them non-harmful. It wouldn't do if they got expelled. Unlike
Harry, everyone else was expendable to the Ministry and the Board. It
wasn't until Harry threatened to do damage to their looks that they
finally did. The Ravenclaw bullies knew that he meant business when one
of the girls in Luna's dorms came down with a cast of bright orange skin
and green hair, which Harry admitted Sirius had been the inspiration for.
It had taken her giving back his friend's schoolbooks for him to turn her
back.
"Yeah," said the twins. "We'll talk to them," they offered as they cracked
their knuckles. They were tired of being held back by the rules. And no
one messed with people they cared about. Besides if they were smart
about it, it would never be pinned on them. The new magic that Harry
had taught them, would make it impossible to get caught.
"No one messes with our friend," added Neville, echoing the lookalikes'
thoughts as he sat on the girl's other side. He didn't hug her, but he did
run his hand up and down her arm in a comforting gesture.
"No, it's not them," the distraught girl said softly with another shake of
her head. She sat up a bit and dried her eyes, looking at the people who
were dear to her. Taking a deep breath, she explained, "While I was
sitting in History class, reading along with Professor Binns, I had a vision
that Harry was going to be kidnapped. I didn't know if it had already
happened, so I left class straightway and went to Sirius. He got ahold of
Mr. Lupin, and we discovered that I what I saw was true. Harry has
disappeared," she stated as fact. The tears started again and fell faster,
but she was feeling a bit better to be surrounded by friends. She laid her
head on Hermione's shoulder and closed her eyes, letting the older girl
comfort her.
"Are you sure?" her only female friend asked delicately as she firmed her
grip. She was both worried and disbelieving. Even with all the things the
girl had predicted, Hermione still had a hard time believing that anyone
could see the future. The fact that it was random, vague, and sporadic
proved to the older girl that it wasn't real. "It's not that I don't want to
believe you, it's just…" there was no way to word that without being
condescending, and she didn't want to appear that way. Especially if
Luna was right and Harry was in trouble again.
"I understand, I really do. You've been taught all your life that divination
isn't real, and unlike magic you don't have the sight. However, Sirius has a
mirror that he can communicate with. He called Mr. Lupin and confirmed
it. Harry's gone," the smaller girl stated, snuggling further into the
embrace. It was very rare that she felt such love as she did with these
people. Even when Hermione didn't believe her, she still took the time to
listen.
"Okay, is there anything we can do?" the bushy-haired girl asked, rubbing
the other girl's arm. She looked at the boys to see how they were taking
it. They seemed to believe the seer. Maybe it was something she should
consider harder.
"No, Harry has to face whatever, or whoever, it is alone," was the watery
answer as the girl in her arms started crying to the point she was near
hysterics. The bushy-haired girl turned a bit and encased her friend in a
full hug. Willing her to calm down, not that she felt much better knowing
her best mate was in trouble, again.
"Shite," the three males said as they all looked at each other with worried
faces. One thought ran through all their heads. 'Who? Dumbledore or
Voldemort?'
"Yeah," agreed Hermione, thinking the same thing.
Remus's POV
The first thing that Remus did, when he got off the mirror, was run
outside and start searching. He went around the entire circumference of
the building. He started at the main doors sniffing and observing. He
toppled over trash bins, pushed abandoned boxes and furniture out of the
way, and put his nose to the walls and close to the ground. It was times
like this he wished his wolf form was his Animagus form. Then he could
really get down and dirty with the ground. But it wasn't, so he had to
contend with leaning over.
When he had scented the whole area, his shoulders slumped, because he
found no trace of Harry. Back and forth he paced along every wall, twice.
Picking up trash to try and find the trail, but there was not even a hint.
The only clue he had was the vague trace of the vile perfume at one of
the back walls. He got up close and personal with said wall, but it was
thick, and the smell was faint. Still, he made a mental note about it and
continued with his search.
After he circled the building for the third time, still coming up empty-
handed, he made his way inside. Starting on the ground floor and
working his way up, he nosed around the entire building. He pushed into
offices, searched in corners, and generally looked everywhere. The only
time he smelled Harry was when he scented himself, except for the trail
to the Minsters office. When he found nothing more, he gave it up as a
bad job. Mostly his senses were overwhelmed by manmade fragrances.
Perfume and aftershave were the prevailing odors.
Defeated he went to join Madam Bones, who was back at the crime
scene. She had spent of her time questioning everyone and generally
doing what Aurors did when confronted with a kidnapping. What she had
found was that Umbridge had stood guard at the door and threatened
anyone who came near. Amelia concluded that whatever happened, the
toad like woman was involved. Right now, she was looking around trying
to pick up any clue as to where the boy hero went, the only thing she had
was the teacup. There was definitely a potion on the inside of it. Bagged
and tagged, she gave it to an Auror she trusted to hold on to until she
could examine it closer. She had no idea who brewed it, but judging from
the note on the calendar, Fudge had talked to Snape in Azkaban. Heaving
a weary sigh, she knew she'd have to question the man, again. It seemed
that whenever it came to Potter being in trouble that vile man was near.
Even now, when he was in the securest place in England.
Those were the only clues she could find. It was obvious that Fudge
kidnapped Potter, but she didn't know why, or how they got out of the
damn office. No one saw them leave, and as far as she knew the Minister
didn't have an invisibility cloak, or any other means to make himself, or
another, unseen. Umbridge was no better.
Making it logical that there had to be an escape route in this office. She
had been tapping on the walls to see if they were hollow, so far they all
came back as solid. She had thrown spells around, but they all came back
as negative. She didn't believe it for a moment. There had to be a trick
and she was just going to have to search harder. That was for later
though. Right now, Lupin needed to be questioned on his search.
"Tell me you found a trail," she demanded of the werewolf as soon as he
entered, even though she knew from the sad look on his face he hadn't.
"Nothing," the tired man confirmed. He stood in the doorway, so that he
wouldn't contaminate the crime scene any more than it already was.
"There is no scent of him in the surrounding area. The only trail I could
find was from earlier. It's like he disappeared from this office," was his
exhausted reply. "I did however catch the smell of the perfume which is
heaving in the air here. It's at the back wall, just under that window," he
added, vaguely waving his hand at the window on the far wall. He was
still slouching in shame that he let this happen.
"Well, damn," was her rejoinder. "I know they didn't Disapparate, or use a
Port-key, the wards are still up." That was the first thing she checked.
There was no magical residue of either mode of transportation. The only
spells she could detect were a mouth freshening spell and a Levitation
Charm, which was faint, like it someone tried to cover it, but wasn't
strong enough. "Thank you for trying. I'll see what we can find on that
wall. However, I believe it is time for you to go home," she all but
ordered the tired man.
"I'm not sure I want to do that," he confessed, very concerned as to how
Sirius was going to react. His friend had a very volatile temper, and
Moony hated being on the receiving end of it.
"You can't run from your mistakes," Amelia said kindly, putting a hand on
his shoulder and giving it a squeeze. She then dropped it and started
looking through the papers on the desk, again. She was thinking there
just had to be something there to show who the mastermind was. All she
had to do was follow the money, Fudge was well known to take bribes.
Maybe she needed to get the Wizengamot to get her a court order to seize
his vault. Something had to be done.
Seeing that she was now busy doing her job, the werewolf rose and made
his way to the door. "You're right," he conceded as he walked. He stopped
in the doorway and turned. "I'll get back to you if I hear anything. I know
Sirius is searching the Alley. So, maybe he'll find something. Goodbye,
Madam Bones."
"Farewell, Mr. Lupin," the head of the DMLE didn't even look up as the
man left.
Sirius's POV
Sirius Black couldn't help but remember Luna's words that searching
would be futile. She was so positive that Harry would not be found until
he completed… whatever it was he was to complete. However, he was
having terrible visions that his godson might be being tortured. Years of
painful memories, and the fact that he never forgave himself for the
death of the boy's parents, made him envision terrible things happening
to Harry. Over and over again, he kept seeing some of the Wizarding
World's most painful curses being cast on his godson. Which is what
drove him here, sniffing around the trash bins, and looking in the larger
ones, praying he didn't find a body.
It wasn't that he didn't believe the young blonde girl when she said it was
futile, but he just couldn't sit at home, thinking of those scenes, doing
nothing. He was going to do his best to make sure he did everything
humanly possible to get Harry back. Perhaps, it was a bit of penance that
he do so. Whatever drove him here, he was going to finish his task. So,
he nosed around the alleys in the Alley some more. Sneezing at some of
the more pungent odors.
The only thing that kept his spirits from plummeting into despair, was
that she didn't see what was happening now. She only saw that he was
kidnapped and tied to a stone. Not what happened after. So, Sirius,
despite the terrible things he was imagining, had great hope that the
boy's new magic would get him out of any serious situation. Letting him
return to his family and friends unscathed. Though he was still quite
vexed at Remus and Bones for this happening in the first place.
His anger was being held back by a fingernail. The books he had been
reading were helping a lot in maintaining his cool demeanor, but inside
he was a curse ready to go off. The only thing that would calm that
volcanic temper was Harry right in front of him.
It took the better part of an hour, but Padfoot had looked all over Diagon
Alley, but like the werewolf found nothing. When he had sniffed every
corner twice, he went back to the Shack. He expected to be alone to
wallow in his grief and anger, but he was met by all of Harry's friends,
who had decided here was the best place to wait for news. Not that that
upset him in the least. He was glad they were here. It might keep him
from killing Remus.
"Did you find him?" asked Hermione urgently. She was sitting next to
Luna with an arm around her shoulders. She looked at him with such
hope that Sirius was saddened that he only had bad news.
"No," he said with a shake of his head as he made his way across the
room, "but I'm pretty sure that he'll be fine," he added, not wanting to
show his doubts to the kids. "Think of all the great things he can do with
just a thought. How could he not be okay?" the older man asked as he
took a seat. He was glad to see his words had the effect that the wanted.
The teens' faces turned thoughtful, and glimmers of hope appeared in
their eyes.
They were just so used to Harry being in over his head, and coming out
of dangerous situations hurt, sometimes near death, that they didn't even
think about it. Now that they put their minds to it, yeah, it was quite
possible that he'd be okay.
Winky popped in and handed her master a cup of tea, with a dash of
Firewhiskey. The grateful man took a sip and let the alcohol relax him. A
small bit of steam came from his ears, showing the others that he was
drinking something besides tea. Only the twins wished they could join
him, but Padfoot had made it very clear that he would not supply alcohol
to minors.
"I'm sure you're right. I just feel so helpless, sitting here doing nothing,"
the bushy-haired girl stated with a great deal of frustration. She wasn't
used to being left behind. The only time she was not a part of a Harry
Adventure in the past, was when she had been petrified. It was not a
good feeling, useless.
"Who do you think has him? Dumbledore? Or You-Know-Who?" Neville
asked as he worried the hem of his shirt. While he was sure that Harry
would be back, he had been raised that both these men were the most
powerful men alive. It was hard to get his brain around the fact that a
teenager could wipe the floor with them.
"I don't know, for all we know it could be some woman who paid Fudge
to kidnap him. Maybe she wants to snare him into a betrothal contract. I
am sure that as manipulative as our Minister is, he is not the headman in
charge of the kidnapping," the dogman replied, taking another sip of his
tea.
"Whoever it is, is going to pay. Fudge too, if we can get near him. I
believe you're right, Padfoot, he's not the type to think something like
this up," Fred declared angrily. His face was twisted in a something
dangerous. It was the same look that he wore when Ginny disappeared in
her first years. He and his brothers were ready to tear the castle apart.
Only their mum held them back.
"That's right. We may be pranksters, but don't think for a minute that we
can't be deadly," George confirmed with a curt nod of his head. He too
had quite the angry look. Many of their joke items could be twisted to get
that type of job done. One only needed imagination, and the twins had
that in abundance.
"Okay, guys, let's not go there just yet," Neville said, trying not to let
anyone die needlessly. "However, if he's hurt, happy cursing," he added
with a smirk.
The twins put their heads together and started thinking of ways to get
their revenge. If it was needed.
"You make a good point, Sirius. That also means it could be Malfoy's
dad," Hermione said thoughtfully, bringing everyone's attention to her,
bar the twins.
"Why on earth would it be him?" Sirius asked, finishing off his tea. He
was thankful when Winky gave him another.
"Well, Harry and Draco don't really get along. And Draco is always saying
his father will make Harry pay for the things he has said and done," the
girl stated thinking it was quite possible, especially now that Harry was a
bit more brutal with his paybacks.
"That's an understatement," scoffed the sandy-haired wizard. "Besides,
even if it is Malfoy Sr. we couldn't get past his wards, so we'll just have to
wait."
"Still, I feel so hopeless just sitting here," the other girl stated, twisting
her hair in her fingers of her free hand.
"Don't fret, Hermione. I get the feeling that we will be seeing our
wayward friend very soon," the suddenly perky blonde said as she sat up,
wiped her eyes on a handkerchief that Neville had given to her, and
straightened her skirt. The smile on her face gave her words credence.
Everyone who believed she was a seer, relaxed.
Hermione huffed, but didn't say anything.
"Well, now that we know he's going to be home soon, let's practice our
Animagus forms," Neville suggested, grateful that that weight was off his
shoulders. He had a lot of faith in Luna's predictions.
"We'll help," chorused the twins.
"I don't know if I can. I don't think I can concentrate enough," Hermione
stated, still agonizing over Harry.
"You can watch," Luna suggested as she got up to join the boys. "Perhaps,
you'll pick up what you're missing."
Hermione huffed again, but reluctantly followed the others. She did need
to figure out why she was the only one would hadn't completely changed
form yet.
While they weren't having a great time, and wouldn't until Harry
returned, the exercise did get their minds off the kidnapping.
Harry's POV
An hour later, according to his mind crew —who had been frantically
trying to wake him— Harry woke. He was tied to something large, hard
and cold. He peered over his shoulder and saw it was a big stone angel.
He did wonder for a moment why someone would affix him to an angel,
but decided it wasn't as important as finding out what was happening. He
wanted to know who kidnapped him and why. That way he could make
sure he paid back the correct people. Wouldn't want to kill an innocent.
He looked around and saw that he was in a graveyard. More tombstones
were scattered around, many with the faded name of Riddle. He could
tell it was later in the day, since the trees were dark and foreboding.
They cast creepy shadows on the scene in front of him, making it look
like something out of a black and white horror movie. He was just
waiting for the evil villain with the handlebar mustache. What he got was
a short-hooded man. He was a bit disappointed.
Harry glanced over the scene more, taking in the fact that the October
wind was blowing, causing the shadows to crawl on the ground to where
the main action was taking place. In the middle of the graves —and
wasn't it weird that they formed a circle— sitting on a fire, was a large
black cauldron. Inside the big pot was a bubbling, dark green potion.
Steam was rising from the lip and billowing over and down. Making the
ground look like it was covered in an eerie fog. All the scene needed was
a couple of hags, stirring the brew and cackling. Again, our hero was
disappointed that all he got was an unknown male wizard. Not that he
wanted hags, but some hot babes would have been nice.
"Hey! You! Hooded guy! Who the fuck are you? And why the bloody hell
did you bring me here? I'm not into this kinky shite. I mean really,
bondage? Aren't I a little young for that? How about you untie me, and
I'll be on my way," Harry called, watching the man warily as he looked
over the scene trying to figure out what to do. Should he stay or go. Both
had their benefits.
He tried to poof to the other side of the graveyard, so he could watch and
see what was up, but the ropes seemed to be inhibiting that ability. He
had a fleeting thought of taking the statue with him but decided that that
would give away his hiding spot. He looked at the ground and tried to lift
a rock with just a thought. Upon seeing that worked, he was relieved. It
meant that he could still move shite with his mind. That'll come in
handy. He knew he could leave at any time, just think the ropes away
and turn into a bird. However, where was the fun in that?
While Harry watched, the short, hooded man raised a knife and cut off
his hand. He then let it drop into the cauldron. The teen cringed at that,
he was sure that the whole hand wasn't needed. If it was then this must
be a slightly Dark ritual. Only those required such a sacrifice, the Darker
the rituals got the more you had to give, until it was your life. Which
made doing such magic redundant, unless it was to get revenge. Even
then you weren't around to see it.
The amnesiac had done some research in the Restricted Section when
they told him the Dork Lord could come back. He wanted to make sure
that he knew the ways how, so he could prevent it. And while he didn't
recognize this particular ceremony, he could tell that it was not
something he wanted the other man to finish. He crew was frantically
going over ways to stop this from being completed. It was Spock's simple
logic that saw the solution.
"Flesh of the servant willingly given; you will raise your master," the
creepy sounding man stated, jolting Harry from his thoughts. The now
one-handed man turned and started coming towards the bound boy. A
golden shield flared, keeping the man with the knife far away from the
tied-up youth.
Those words proved that Harry was correct; the man was trying to
resurrect someone, and the teen wizard was having none of it. So, with
his mind he started levitating things into the potion. Grass, rocks, pieces
of tombstones, and dirt flew from everywhere and landed in the
cauldron. There were loud hissing noises when he added the consecrated
dirt from the graves, proving that this was indeed a Dark ritual.
The potion started sputtering and the cauldron was shaking on its tiny
legs. The toxic concoction was now bubbling over with black smoke and
green sparks. Harry continued to gleefully add things, making whatever
had been brewing, utterly ruined.
The fire under it flared, lighting up the entire graveyard. A large
explosion came from the liquid inside. It sprayed the weapon wielding
man in the back, causing him even more pain, and making him turn.
"No! This is not possible! Master!?" the still unknown man cried as he
rushed to save the potion, dropping the knife as he went. He put his good
hand in front of his face to ward off the sparks and the flying liquid. Not
that it did any good, his robes now sported holes where the fluid landed.
And his face was covered with red marks.
A high-pitched scream came from the bubbling mixture, and then it
stopped. Harry hoped that whatever had been in there died.
When all the hissing died down, the now scarred man peeked over the lip
of the pot. "Master, tell me what to do," he begged, vainly trying to see in
the black murk that used to be a well-made green potion. He was sure
nothing could save it now.
A small head broke the surface and gasped for air. "Fool, tip over the
cauldron," came the gargled voice from that black doll-sized head.
So, the injured man, used his good hand, put his back into it, and tilted it
over. He then hurriedly stepped back, not wanting to get the acid like
goo on him.
Black muck poured out, making the ground billow with steam as the dirt
form into boiling mud. It came to the ritual blade and melted the metal,
leaving nothing for Harry to gather. Which was a shame, he was sure
Bones would want it, if only to find out who this man was.
After the potion was finally spilled, out came the most disgusting thing
Harry had ever seen. It was small, naked, and its pink skin was now
covered in puss-draining sores. There were also large red spots that
looked like it had, well, taken a bath in acid. The skin pulled back tight,
like it had been shrunken, and now was taunt against the bones and
muscles of the toddler like body. It was a very ugly thing to look at. You
could tell it was in pain, by the grimace on its unpleasant face, but it
seemed to be holding it in. Probably so it wouldn't look weak.
The hooded man quickly ran forward and snatched the baby-sized thing
out of the steaming sludge. He scurried back and peered down on his
master. Seeing it still covered in goo, he cast an Aguamenti from his
wand and washed the thing off. Slowly the sludge cleared, and the
creature now looked like a scabbed, deformed human toddler with a
gruesomely distorted face.
Harry kinda liked it better when it was covered in muck.
"Cover me, you fool," the tiny being demanded in a tinny voice as it tried
and failed to glare at its servant.
"Yes, Master," came the weak reply. Still carrying the creepy thing, the
hooded man wandered to where a cloak laid folded on the ground.
Awkwardly he wrapped the… creature up. When he was sure it was
covered, he turned to face Harry.
"Harry Potter," said the raspy voice of the baby-like thing. "Look at what
you have done. Mark my word, boy, you will pay for this. I will come
back, and nothing you do will stop me, foolish child. You may have won
this round, but I will win in the end. I am immortal, you are not. Thus,
making me far more patient than you ever will be."
"Right..." drawled Harry, still tied to the headstone, yet completely
relaxed, as if he weren't facing one of the most feared wizards of the age.
"Who are you then?" he asked, quirking his head to the side.
"Ah yes, I had heard rumor that you have amnesia. Very well then, I am
Lord Voldemort," the thing said as importantly as something that was
being carried could, which to tell the truth wasn't very. The tinny voice,
the small body, and the fact that it was covered in boils and huge red
spots, made it appear like an ill child playing dress up.
"Right," came another drawl. "Are you sure? You're much smaller than I
thought you'd be," Harry asked, kindly, squinting his eyes to see if he
could see the all-powerful Voldemort. When he couldn't, he just shook his
head, and smirked. "Sorry, I just don't see it," he added cheerfully.
"Stop your cheek, boy. I will make sure you suffer for that. No matter
how much time passes, I will win," it said, and then turned its head and
looked at the still hooded man. "Wormtail," it stated, making Harry's head
snap to the other man as he recognized the name, "stand still while I get
Nagini. Once she is secure we are leaving." Then it started making hissing
noises, which Harry knew was parseltongue, but for some reason he
couldn't understand it. That was something he was definitely going to
have to research.
"Yes, Master," came the weak reply. What little skin that was peeking out
of the robes of the short man was bone-pale. He was swaying in place,
like a drunk, barely holding on to his master.
Harry could tell by the blood on the sleeve of his robes that the man was
bleeding, though as not much as the teen thought he should be. He must
have used a hot knife to cut his hand off. Still there was blood, making
the boy tied to the headstone think that this Wormtail was losing too
much of it.
'Good, let the bastard die,' the tied-up teen thought. 'I hope he slowly bleeds
to death, while his 'Master' can do nothing. That would just the right
punishment for him. If he does miraculously recover, well then I'll think of
something else.'
The dark-haired young man felt a small smirk play across his face at that
thought. He knew, from what he heard, that his old self would have felt
bad knowing that this man could bleed to death, but this new him just
wanted to watch the man slowly fade away. From what he had been told
it was this man, and that thing he was carrying, who made him an
orphan. No, he had not pity for either one.
"Hey, you guys aren't leaving, are ya?" Harry asked, like the two were
simply going home from a party. "I mean, you're not going to leave me
tied up in a graveyard, are ya?"
"I am sure someone will be looking for you shortly. Though, the thought
of you starving to death gives me great pleasure. I do hate to cut our visit
short, but as you can see I have matters to attend. Next time we meet,
Harry Potter, I will have my vengeance," the small homunculus stated as
fact. Then once more called his snake.
"Right, like I'm going to just stand by and wait for you to kill me. Tell
you what, next time we meet, let's do tea. I'm sure there are many things
you can tell me. Of course, you'd have to hide your face. There's no way I
could stomach looking at you and eating," the teen said casually. "And
hey, if he survives you can bring your minion as well. I would love to talk
to him."
While he teased the greatest Dark Lord of the times, he was thinking
about just ending this now, but with the horcruxes out there it would be
a waste of energy. Not to mention it would show his hand. He had been
very lucky that neither… man had seen him do any magic. One was in
the cauldron, while the other had been facing him. Harry looked at the
minion and saw that that man wasn't going to be a problem soon, so
there was no sense in him giving up the game yet.
Suddenly a bush rustled, and a large snake came from the woods. It
slithered around Harry's dome and quickly went to the two standing in
the middle of the graveyard. It was as if it knew that there was something
deadlier than it, and it wanted to leave now. It rapidly wrapped itself
around the dying man. When it got up to his chest, Wormtail said,
"Sanctuary," and they were gone.
Harry huffed. Now, Wormtail might die where he couldn't watch.
Bummer. Still it was a pleasant thought, his demise.
Looking at the ropes, he used his mind to unravel the knots, and in a few
short seconds they fell to the ground. He jumped off the headstone, and
poofed back to the Shrieking Shack, making a very worried group of
people startle.
They all drew their wands but made happy noises when they saw who it
was. He was hit with two females who were both talking a mile a minute.
The men were clapping him of the back. He gave everyone a reassuring
smile and just basked in the love.
Harry never saw the shadow that watched from the trees that surrounded
the graveyard.
That was okay though, he was home.
Hphphp
This is another chapter that every time I read it, it grew. So, there may be
mistakes, sorry.
Okay, so it was pointed out to me that the Ministry building was underground,
ummm… well…. MAGIC. That's all I have to say on that.
44. Welcome Back, Harry
Chapter 44 Welcome Back, Harry
Thanks again for your support.
Harry's POV
"Oh, Harry, I am so glad you're okay," his bushy-haired friend said from
where she was hanging on to his side. "We've been ever so worried about
you. I just kept imagining all sorts of torture you could be going through.
We had no idea who kidnapped you, or why. Who was it?" she asked, and
then plowed on before he could answer. "You don't even want to know
what I've been thinking. I felt so helpless. You've never had to go off
without help. Well, once, or maybe twice, still it was horrible to know
that you were alone. Tell us what happen," she demanded, but continued
before he even opened his mouth. "We were so worried. I was still very
scared. You made Luna cry, don't ever do that to me again," Hermione
rambled, hugging her chest against his side, which the boy greatly
appreciated. She then leaned back and thumped him when her demands
for answers went unreturned.
"Harry, stop thinking perverted thoughts, and tell us what happened. I
saw you tied to something big, and until a few minutes ago, I thought
you were in danger. Well, I knew you'd survive, but not in what
condition you would return in. I know I shouldn't have fretted, but you
are very dear to me. And I know that you're far more powerful than
anyone living, so how did you get kidnapped in the first place?" Luna
asked as she dragged the dark-haired teen to the couch, so they could
cuddle with him and feel that he was alive and well. She shoved the
unresisting boy down and took up the space on his left, while Hermione
sat at his right. They both snuggled deep into his embrace and held on to
what they could find as if he were going to disappear again.
"If this is the welcome I can expect, then I'm going to go off again," he
said with a grin, earning two more hits to his pecks. "If you two will take
a deep breath, I'll answer your questions. By the way, Hermione, you can
hug me anytime you want. Why, you don't even need to wait until I'm in
danger," Harry stated out of the blue, holding said girl to his side. "You
too, Lovely Luna. I do like it when you hold me close," he added
tightening his other arm and kissing both girls on the head. "Really
though, I'm sorry I worried you. I can say that I did let my guard down. I
mean it was Fudge, and from what you lot have been tell me. I didn't
even think about testing the tea."
"Wait, before you explain anything else. Are you hurt, Harry?" Sirius
asked as he looked his godson over. Well, what he could see that wasn't
covered by young female bodies. For a fleeting second, he was jealous of
his godson, but then remembered how demanding teenage girls could be,
and mentally wished him luck. Getting back to his purpose in stopping
Harry, he glanced over the now returned teen. Nothing was out of place,
even his clothes appeared to be fine. That didn't fool him though, there
are a great many spells that show no signs of damage. Upon thinking
that, Padfoot waved his wand and gave a great sigh of relief when
nothing showed on his diagnostic spell.
"Yeah, I'm uninjured. Well, at least I think I am. I mean, I was knocked
out for most of it, but they never laid a hand on me while I was awake. I
have a small headache, but I don't know if I hit my head, or it was the
potion that did it," the now very comfortable teen stated as he took in the
warmth of the two young women at his side. He could certainty tell they
were girls, and he wasn't about to move from his cozy spot.
"That's good to hear. My spell shows that they didn't do anything while
you were out. However, there's something you need to do before you get
too comfortable," his godfather said, pulling his communication mirror
out of his breast pocket, and handing it to the confused teen.
"What, see if I'm still pretty?" Harry asked, looking at the vanity mirror
with a raised eyebrow. "I already know I'm quite handsome, thank you
very much," he boosted, not taking the object in question.
"Don't be daft, it's a communication mirror. Kinda like those cellyfones,
you showed me, only with vedio," came the scoffed reply. "Your dad and
I used to use them when we were in separate detentions. They made
passing those times go faster."
"It's cellphones and video," was Hermione's automatic correction.
"Anyway, you need to call Remus. Just say his nickname and he'll appear.
See if he's still at the Ministry. For all I know they're still searching for
you. It's not every day that a celebrity gets kidnapped, you know," Sirius
stated as he continued to hold out the mirror, only now he was being
persistent.
"I'm not a fucking celebrity," Harry growled. He hated his fame, no
matter what his personality. He didn't earn it and he had lost his parents
to get it. He still felt their loss, even if he couldn't remember everything
about that night, just hideous laugh and a flash of green light. He could
recall what they looked like from the album in his stuff, and he vaguely
remembered his mother's voice begging for mercy for him. Not for her,
but for him, and it made him feel the pain all the more.
"Yeah, you are. Sorry," was Neville's reply as he moved behind Harry to
see how the mirror worked. "I've heard about you all my life. There was a
time that I was quite jealous of you. Now that I've see the stuff you go
through; I know I wouldn't want your life." He gave a full-body shiver.
No, he really didn't want Harry's life. His was bad enough.
"Yeah, Harry, it's all those stories that's got little Gin-gin wanting to be
the future Mrs. Potter," Fred said with a smirk as he too looked at the
mirror. His brother joined him and Neville behind the couch, leaning
over to see how it worked.
"Though we're going to have to tell her she's got competition," was
George's input.
"I just say 'Moony' and Mr. Lupin will appear in the mirror?" Harry asked,
ignoring the twins and changing the subject. He still cringed whenever he
saw that moonstruck face. Ginny was a nice enough girl, but the hero
worshipping… that he could do without.
"Yeah, you need to tell him that you're okay. That and, Madam Bones will
want to know what happened. You'd best make an appointment to get
back there. Only this time I'm going with you. Or you could have her
come to the castle, which would make me feel better," his godfather
suggested, rubbing his goatee in thought. He had no problem with Bones
coming here, but the fewer people that knew where he was the better.
Public opinion on the whole Sirius Black case being dismissed was bleak.
He heard what people said about him when he went into public. Gossips
would say he was just like Malfoy and bought his way out of Azkaban.
He cringed to think of being compared to that overstuffed peacock. He
was very grateful that Harry was a prodigy in magic. His glamor never
faded, not once and it had been weeks. Still it was risky going out to
London proper. Who knows what would happen to him if anyone caught
wind of who he was.
That wasn't going to stop him from going with Harry, risk or not. There
was no way he was letting the boy out of his sight again, not until the
two men after him were taken care of. Even if he were found out and had
to put up with all the sheep in the Wizarding World calling him a
murderer and a cheat, well for his godson, he'd do it. Hopefully with his
disguise, they'd think he was either a young Auror or a seventh year.
Either way Harry wasn't going alone.
Not that he had been alone this time, and yeah Padfoot was going to
have words with Moony.
Just as he was about to press the issue and show them how the mirror
worked, the back door opened to let in a very mussed up werewolf. He
had taken his time coming here. He nosed around the Alley and
Hogsmeade to see if he could find anything, but it was a bust. Still he
dallied as much as he could put it off. He was very glad to see the boy.
Now, Sirius would curb his temper. Maybe.
"Harry! Thank Merlin, you're here," the man exclaimed, joining everyone
in the living room.
"Yeah," Harry said, pocketing the mirror for now. He wanted to look at it.
He was sure that he could make more, and that would be handy in case
something like today happened again.
Sirius growled at his best mate, making the teens in the room to look
back and forth between the adults. "I'm very mad at you, Moony. I still
can't believe you let Harry go off by himself. There are two very powerful
wizards looking for him. One to kill him, and the other to 'talk'. You
should've known better. What the fuck was going through your brain?" he
all but yelled as he stood to get in the other man's face.
"Look, I'm sorry about that," Remus said sincerely as he threw himself in
a chair and ran a hand through his greying hair. He never wanted
anything to happen to Harry, and he was more than thankful that the boy
was alright.
Sirius seeing his target was out of range sat back down too. "Sorry,
doesn't cut it," the glamored man snapped, giving his friend a hard look.
"He's almost an adult."
"He's still a minor," was the snarled comeback.
"Look, Padfoot, you can't wrap Harry in wool and protect him from the
world. I don't think he'd let you for one," the werewolf tried to reason. It
had been a long day, and he and Bones had gotten nowhere on the damn
horcruxes. They had just settled down to go over candidates when Sirius
had called.
"I can damn well try," the other man said, earning a glare and scoff from
the teen in question.
"And it wouldn't work for another. I mean, Dumbledore and You-Know-
Who would still come for him. They are far more powerful than you or I.
Any protection we put up would be futile. Harry has his own magic that
is better than ours. Look, Sirius, you need to back off. It was a mistake,
and I won't repeat it. He's here now, so drop it."
"I'll drop it when you explain why you let this happen."
"Fudge is weak, magically. Everyone knows that. I didn't think that he'd
be any match for Harry. You, yourself, said that no one is as powerful as
he is. There shouldn't have been a way for that man to get the drop on
your godson," Moony said, looking at the boy in question. "Want to tell us
what happened?"
So, Harry told about his day from the moment he left Remus's side.
Everyone was hanging on to his every word. The males of his little group
all got mischievous looks in their eyes, like they were going to rib him for
being taken down by a simple potion. They listened to what happened in
the graveyard. Each speculating, in their thoughts, as to who the two
were, and 'ahhing' in understanding when Harry reveal the hooded
offender. The teens were expecting great feats of magic, or a huge
showdown, where Harry would kill the Dark Lord, and the traitor. The
boys were slightly disappointed when he simply ruined the potion.
Though, Hermione nodded her head at the basic logic. When Harry got to
the last part, telling them who the baby-like thing was, his godfather
exploded.
"You let my godson get kidnapped and taken to You-Know-Who," growled
Sirius, once again getting up from his chair.
"And he got away with just a thought," Moony said as evenly as he could
with his heart beating fast at the realization that Harry had been in the
hands of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. However, he needed Sirius to be
calm and not do anything rash. The man just got free, and the last thing
he wanted was for his best friend to go back to Azkaban.
"That's beside the point. Harry was near the person who everyone fears."
"No, that is the point, he got away unharmed. What I want to know is
why he let Wormtail go?" he inquired, desperately grasping on to the first
thing he could think of. Not that it was much better, but it took the
attention off him.
"Well, this may sound morbid, but I'm pretty sure he's dying, and I
wanted him to slowly bleed to death. I mean, it's not like a dead man can
go to the hospital. No, he's going to die; very alone, and very scared," was
vindictive reply from the content teen. "And when the body is found, I
can truly say I had nothing to do with it," he bragged.
"Remus, can you send a Patronus to Bones telling…, or better yet, Harry
write up what happened, and we'll have Winky take it," a calmer Sirius
suggested as he pointed to the writing supplies. He was relishing that the
man who had sent him to prison was more than likely bleeding to death
in some shabby hideaway. Nothing would make him happier than to hear
that that rat bastard traitor had died. "While you guys do that, I need to
talk to Moony. You should get back to the castle. I'm sure the staff is
wondering where you all are," he added taking up his friend's arm and
dragging him from the room.
"Right," Harry said, not want to be in the house with yelling adults, no
matter how entertaining it might be. So, the teen wrote up his
experience, and handed the completed missive to the house elf. Then he
and the gang chatted about what happened before he was kidnapped as
they made their way to the school. They certainly didn't want to hang
around two feuding friends. They were just in time for dinner, so they
took their normal seats as if the day didn't happen, though the girls were
a bit clingy.
The staff was none the wiser about Harry's latest adventure.
Amelia's POV
Amelia was finishing going over all the clues from her investigation. She
was just about to assign some Aurors to look in the Alley again, when a
house elf popped in.
"This better not be bad news," she grumbled as she took the note from the
elf with thanks. Winky popped away, leaving Bones to open the letter. It
was short and curt, and the content depicted the boy hero's day as he
remembered it. This made her sigh in relief, though she still had to figure
out how he was taken out of the Ministry. However, she was glad that
part was over
She penned a quick reply, sent it off with an owl, and then headed to
Azkaban. She really needed to talk to Snape to put this to bed. All her
ducks needed to be in a row, if she was going to accuse the Minister of
foul play. Right now, she had some of her top people out looking for him
and his undersecretary. They both seemed to have disappeared as well.
She had no idea if they were dead or merely hiding.
Thinking of all the things she needed to accomplish, she distractedly put
on the warding necklace. Without much thought, she made her way to
Snape's cell. It wasn't until she saw his face that she snapped back to
reality.
The man looked positively gleeful to see her, like she was going to bring
him good news. He even bounced on his toes a bit.
"Good evening, Mr. Snape. You look to be in a fine mood, considering
your surroundings. I came here because I need you to tell me what the
Minister wanted. I know he came to see you the other day. It is
imperative that I know what that visit was about," she stated formally,
pulling out a pen and small notebook. She gave him an inquiring look,
and still wondered why he looked so happy.
"Is the brat dead?" was his elated question. "If you tell me that that is
true, I will sing like a bird." not even the Dementors would take that
thought away from him. He'd hide in the deep recesses of his mind and
take it out when they were gone and cherish it for the rest of his days.
"Are you speaking of Mr. Potter? If so, then I am delighted to tell you that
he is alive and well. Why do you ask? Is that what Minister Fudge
wanted, for you to give him something that would kill the boy?" she
asked curtly, pulling the vial of truth potion out of her pocket. She
wiggled it in front of his face, making sure he knew that she had no
qualms about using it.
"No," Snape drawled, and you could see that he was very disappointed
that his most hated student still lived. "That incompetent told me there
was a plot to kidnap the… boy, and that he needed a strong sleeping
potion. It was only when he told me what plans were in action that I
gave him a recipe to a brew that is almost as strong as the Draught of the
Living Dead. He informed me that there were those that thought the boy
was too powerful, and that he needed to be… curbed." He smirked at the
thought that someone would torture Potter. The egotistical brat deserved
nothing less. It was that spoilt child's fault that he was here in the first
place. If Potter's spawn had died all those years ago, then Snape would
have left Great Britain and never looked back.
"Did he tell you who was behind the plot?" Amelia asked, tearing Severus
away from his petty thoughts.
"No, only that it was a hooded man that had laid it all out for him. He
was absolutely giddy at the prospect of bringing a powerful wizard under
his control. I could have told him that Potter was mediocre at best. If the
Minister was stupid enough to believe the words of an unknown, that is
not my concern. I merely gave him a recipe," the imprisoned man waved
the plight of Fudge away. He had been hoping to be questioned about the
demise of Potter, but even that was denied to him. He knew that
Cornelius was an impatient man, and only a small miscalculation would
have killed the brat. That blasted boy had the luck of leprechauns.
"Very well," Amelia stated, tucking the truth potion away and taking up
her notebook. While she didn't get everything, she needed, she parted in
better spirits than she had come with.
She asked some questions on the brew he had given Fudge and a few
more that the man might think would be helpful. In return, she said she'd
speak up for him when he was eligible for parole, not that many of the
prisoners lasted that long.
He didn't believe her, not now that he had all but confessed that he
helped with the kidnapping of the Boy-Who-Lived, but potions were his
passion. He hoped to get some of his brews into the world, before he
forgot them. So, he told her some of his favorites. The Potions Master was
in his groove and gave up a lot of formulas that would help her
department.
She had a few brewers that had not be brought down by that man's
'teaching'. They were some of the best that had come out of Hogwarts in
decades. Not as good as Snape, but almost. Now all she had to do is find
someone to find those bloody tunnels.
Harry's POV
Harry and his friends had just finished their dinner when Bones' reply
came.
"She wants to meet me at her office tomorrow. Something about viewing
my memory," our hero said with a grimace. "I'm not sure I want anyone
in my head, but at least she's asking," he said as he reskimmed the
missive.
"Don't be silly, Harry, she'll use a pensieve," Luna said as she nibbled on
her chicken leg. She was sitting very close to the boy wonder, determined
to not let him out of her sight until curfew. Both she and Hermione had
been clinging to him like Flusterwallows to Marshshallow plants. Though,
being the pervert, he is, he didn't seem to mind. It made her feel better to
keep within reaching distance. It was going to be hard to separate this
night.
"What's a pensieve?" he asked, fiddling with his fork, pushing his potatoes
around his plate. He wasn't very hungry, what with the day he had had,
and the thought of someone in his head made him less so.
"It's a runic bowl that is used to watch memories," the little blonde
answered with a reassuring smile. She seemed to feel his discomfort, so
she patted his arm reassuringly.
"Still, she'll be looking at my memories, and the few I have are very
precious to me. How would I get that memory into this 'bowl'? I mean, it
sounds like it will be removed from my head. I don't want to lose any
that I have," he said very much concerned. His crew was going over ways
that no one would be able to take anything from his mind. It is what they
are there for.
"Don't fret, Harry, they only take copies. Your memories will still be safe
in your head," the Ravenclaw said, firming her grasp on his arm.
"Oh, well I guess that's okay," he said with a slow nod of his head, like he
was still thinking it over.
"You'll be fine," Luna confirmed, and then looked at her other friends to
back her up.
"She's right, Harry, you'll be okay, and all your memories will be intact,"
Neville said, giving the other boy a reassuring smile.
"Okay, yeah, okay…. I think I'm ready to hit the hay. It's been a very long
day," the boy hero stated, getting up from the table. "I just want to sleep
the next week off."
"Yeah, I guess I would too, if I had been kidnapped, tied-up and forced to
face my worst enemy," Hermione stated thoughtfully.
"What do you mean— kidnapped?" came the question from behind them.
45. If It's Not One Thing, It's
Another
Chapter 45 If It's Not One It's Another
I'm back and I hope to finish this up soon. It took me rereading the whole thing
to get back into the story. I do want to say that I've reread and edited the
whole story, while cross-posting on AO3, but if I forget something, or do
something incorrectly, like have someone alive that I killed off earlier, please
point it out to me. I have a horrible memory and a few of my physical
ailments cause short term memory issues. I would very much appreciate it.
Thanks again for sticking with me.
Word of Warning: This chapter is not for McGonagall fans.
Harry's POV
Harry and his friends cringed at being caught talking in public. They
were so flustered about the day's events that they didn't even think about
eavesdroppers. They were so used to keeping important information
themselves, that one little slip every now and then usually went
unnoticed. That didn't stop them from regretting their mistake. They all
should have learned from what had happened to Harry earlier today.
The Boy-Who-Lived was being worst on himself for his lack of judgement.
So what, if he was behind the best wards in the United Kingdom? He
should have been paying attention. Still his alarm hadn't gone off, so it
wasn't an adult. He turned and looked and gave a small sigh of relief.
This was no one to be worried about. Only a fanboy.
"What's up, Colin?" he asked, trying to ignore the question. It didn't work.
"Hey, you remember me? I thought you had amnesia?" the younger boy
shouted, happy to be acknowledged by the living legend.
"Shhhh," Hermione hissed. "Not so loud. You know how Harry doesn't
like people looking at him," she said, pointedly looking at all the teens
surrounding them glancing their way.
"But, he remembers me," Colin stated much quieter, blushing a bit. "Do
you really remember me, Harry?" he asked, gushing over that fact. He
was tickled pink that he was the first person his hero remembered.
"Huh," Harry said, thinking it over. "I guess I do. Looks like, I'm starting
to remember. Go figure. So, what did you need?" he once again tried to
get back to why the boy was here and not what he had heard. He was
happy that his memories were returning, but really Colin Creevey? All he
truly remembered was the boy was worse than paparazzi. His camera was
even hanging off his neck right now.
"Did you really get kidnapped?" the younger boy asked. Once again, a bit
too loud for everyone's taste.
"Shhh," Hermione chastised again, this time putting a finger to her lips.
"We don't want everyone to find out. You wouldn't want someone like
Malfoy to hear, would you?" she asked, playing on the boy's hatred of
that particular Slytherin.
"Don't worry, Colin, it was no big deal," Harry said as dessert appeared on
the table. "Just Fudge. He only wanted to talk," he stated, which was
technically true. To a point. "You know how politicians are. They always
want celebrities to endorse them. I told him I'd think about it, and he left
me alone," now straight out lying. He grabbed some pumpkin pie and
started to eat hoping the other boy would drop it.
"Oh, okay, Harry. You know how we all worry about you, so I'm glad to
hear you're okay. Gryffindor is like family after all," the cheery teen
stated, clapping his 'brother' on the back.
"Yeah, dysfunctional family," our hero muttered, but nodded to Colin and
then pointedly turned back to his meal.
"Harry don't say that," Hermione chastised. "Every family has its ups and
downs."
"So, Colin what did you need?" Harry asked for the third time.
"I wanted to ask who you're taking to the Yule Ball? I don't know if you
heard about it. The teachers mentioned it earlier, but I know you don't
attend classes," the hyper boy stated, hoping to get some good gossip.
The Harry Potter Fan Club was always looking for news on their hero. A
romance would be great food for the rumor mill.
"I've already asked two lovely ladies, and they've said yes," the dark-
haired wizard smirked at his two friends, who blush with pride.
"You have two dates!?" the younger boy yelled, making half the Hall turn
their way.
A great many groans and sighs were heard as everyone realized who was
getting lucky enough to have two girls already lined up for the festivities.
"Yup," Harry gloated, winking at Colin in the 'I'm the man' type way.
"You are so lucky, Harry. I wish I could be as lucky as you," he mused,
starry-eyed, which made Harry very uncomfortable.
Suddenly his alarm blared as McGonagall approached with a determined
look on her face. "Mr. Potter, what is this I hear that you have two dates
for the Ball?"
"That's right," he said, giving her and 'what you going to do about it' look.
"That is completely unacceptable. You will bring one date, or not attend
at all. You have constantly stated you are not a student at this school,
therefore, I do not see why you should be allowed to come at all," she
stated a bit snidely. She refrained from outright sneering, but it was
close. Her attitude on this particular child had diminished to bordering
detestation. The way he was so rude to everyone, and his flat-out hatred
for Dumbledore had seen any pity for him and his predicament fly away
weeks ago. She had little left but scorn for the brat. Never in all her years
had she had someone so disrespectful. And after everything they had
done for him. For him to throw it all in their faces with that hated look of
disdain. No, there would be no sympathy for Harry Potter, not until he
became the polite young man he used to be, though Albus said that
wasn't going to happen.
"Really? Okay," he stated decisively. "Well, girls, sorry to say but you're
going to have to find someone else to be your escort. Neville's a good
candidate, and I suggest you both go with him and have a great time. I'm
out of here," he drawled, his eyes never leaving McGonagall's face. "I'll
just have to inform the press that they're booting me out, even though I'm
not fully healed, and that this school was responsible for my condition in
the first place. Oh, wait, I said that last part at the first task, well I'll just
give them the current news then. Now, if you'll excuse me, I'll just be
leaving," he finished as he got up from the table and made his way to the
doors.
McGonagall tightened her lips, she wasn't like Albus, she would call his
bluff. The child had nowhere to go. Sirius had not been heard from since
he was freed, so he couldn't go there. Remus was likewise unavailable,
not that Harry should remember him. The same went for the Dursleys, so
the brat wouldn't even know to go there. In conclusion, he was lying, and
just calling attention to himself once again.
Harry left the Great Hall and made it to his room unmolested. He
gathered what little he had left out of his necklace trunk and packed it
up. He'd stay with Sirius, he could see his friends anytime they wanted.
They could finish the Room of Requirements, and they could sneak off
grounds to visit. Or he and Sirius could sneak into the castle and meet
them there. Remus too, if he wanted; however, that man was more rule
abiding, so perhaps not. The wards stopped at the tunnel, but since he
hid the Shack he was safe there as well. Though, he was seriously
considering telling Sirius to sod the school and keep money they were
going to give it. But, he could hear Hermione's voice in his head already.
That, and he'd made a promise, so he'd keep it. Still, it was a nice visual,
telling them the millions they had made only to thumb his nose at them.
Gathering his thoughts and putting on his warm jacket, he left the room
and made it down to the common room.
"Harry, are you really leaving?" Luna asked, looking really out of place in
the sea of Gryffindors. "Your nargles are coming back," she said, handing
him her necklace. Her large eyes watered with unshed tears. She knew
that he'd be okay, but she really didn't want to see him leave.
"Yeah, but I'm not going far. You know where I'll be so don't fret," he
said, putting on the corked necklace and tucking her hair behind her ear.
"Okay, Harry, just don't go off without an adult, okay. Promise me,
please," she pleaded as she hugged him tight.
"I won't," he promised as he gently released her.
"How are we going to continue our lessons?" Neville asked, worried for
his friend and hoping he'd stay, if only for that.
"Do what you've been doing, change things up a bit and try new things.
You have great place to practice. You don't need me anymore," he said,
clapping the other boy on the shoulder. "Besides, I'll be around, don't
worry. You watch the girls, okay?" he asked, and Neville nodded firmly
and stepped aside.
"You'll keep up your lessons, right?" Hermione asked, tears running down
her face.
"Of course," he said, hugging her and reveling in the feel of her as much
as he had Luna, only with different feelings in the mix. With Luna is was
like holding on to hope, love and sunshine. With Hermione it was
holding onto steadfast friendship, bossy sister, and the comfort of home.
"You take care. You know where to find me if you need me, right?" he
asked, wiping a tear from her face.
Hermione nodded her head, using the back of her hand to swipe another
tear.
The twins and everyone else, barring a few, said their good-byes and best
wishes as he made his way to the portrait hole. He turned at the hole and
said, "Later, everyone. Don't miss me too much." And with that he
stepped out.
Three teachers were outside the dorm, looking at him with mixed
feelings. Flitwick, who he really didn't know well, seem to have a bit of
pride in his eyes. Though, why Harry couldn't tell you. Sprout, who Harry
didn't know at all, seem to be very concerned. McGonagall was standing
there with pursed lips, and a look that said she just didn't believe he
would leave. So, he gave and thumbs up to the tiny charms professor,
and sympathetic nod to the herbology professor, and flipped of the
transfigurations professor. He then held his head high and left. The
teachers followed him to the doors.
"Where do you think you are going, young man?" McGonagall asked, just
as he was about to step outside. "You know you are not allowed to leave."
"You," Harry said, pointing his finger at her, "just go through telling me
that I had no reason to be here. I agreed. So, don't get your nose out of
joint when we're in agreement."
"You know that the Ministry wants you here," was her rebuttal.
"Fuck the Ministry," he stated firmly. "I could give a rat's ass what they
want. They've done nothing for me or mine that they didn't have to be
bribed into doing. If I never see or hear from them again, well it will be
too soon," he said, though he knew it was a bit unfair. Bones had always
been straight with him, it's why he respected her more than others. He
had no idea what happened to Fudge, and he really didn't care.
"Watch your language, Mr. Potter."
"Fuck you," he snarled. "I have zero respect for you." And with a nod to
the other two professors, he turned and walked away. As he walked he
started to become invisible. Like he was fading into a nonexistent fog.
Less then twenty feet away, he was completely gone from their sight.
Sprout's POV
"I hope you don't regret this, Minerva," Flitwick stated, looking at her
with a bit of pity. He never knew why she put all her loyalty to the
Headmaster. He always knew that Albus was just a man, who made many
mistakes. A good deal of them towards the young man who just left.
"I am sure I will not," she sniffed and returned to the castle.
"I wouldn't be to sure about that," Sprout stated, still looking to where the
boy had disappeared. She was worried that this would come back and
bite them in the arse. She knew how much pull the boy had, and it
wouldn't take much for the parents to start pulling their children. It could
be the end of Hogwarts. That and she was concerned that the child might
wind up dead, if he left the wards. As much as she didn't know the
current Harry Potter, she didn't want to see him hurt. Sure, he was rude
and condescending, but he was just a hurt boy through no fault of his
own. Now, he was leaving the safest place in the United Kingdom, bar
Gringotts.
"You could be right, Pomona," Filius agreed as he to went back into the
school. "You could be right." There was no telling the backlash that
would come when this reached the public. And given the vast majority of
students that witness the event, that would happen sooner rather than
later.
"Oh, Albus, what have you done to that child?" the herbology professor
asked the air sadly as she joined her two colleagues.
Harry's POV
Harry walked unseen to the Whooping Willow and made it through the
tunnel. He had even passed Hagrid getting ready for tomorrow's classes,
his fleeting thought on to how he would've liked to have known the big
guy better. But, Hagrid was Dumbledore's man through and through.
Still, he was like a child with a huge case of hero worship. He shook his
thoughts away and opened the tunnel door. "Sirius, I hope you're up for
company!" he yelled as he entered the house. He banished his coat and
gloves to the hooks by the front door.
Said man walked out of the kitchen, biscuit and tea cup in hand, "What
do you mean? Are you moving in?" he asked in a joking manner.
"Yup, that bitch McGonagall pretty much threw me out. Pity, I was
looking forward to the ball," he huffed as he slumped onto the couch. He
had been too. The girls were going to be so disappointed, but there was
no way he was going back into the castle for such a public event. It
would just cause chaos and he didn't want to have to put up with
McGonagall if he didn't have to, hence his leaving.
"You're kidding, right? I thought they wanted you there?" the dogman
queried in wonder.
"Oh, she tried to stop me in the end, but I've had enough of her bullshit,"
was the reply.
"Well, bugger. Of course, I don't mind having you here. I thought you
should have left for a while now, but I figured that you wanted to stay
with your friends," Sirius confessed, sitting in the armchair opposite the
couch, putting his cup and saucer on the table in the middle.
"Yeah, but they've come a long way and they don't need me to protect
them anymore," Harry said with a bit of pride, reaching over and stealing
Sirius' cookie. "I'm just going to write a quick note to Waters and to make
sure no slander is written about this," he said, getting up with biscuit in
hand, and going to the desk. As the teen ate and wrote, Sirius thought a
bit about what they could do now that they had the time and by the time
Harry finished, he had an idea.
"I was thinking, and now that you're going to stay here it's doable, we
should go and clear out my mum's old house. It would give us loads of
practice. There's a ton of dark objects there that could be cleaned and
sold," his godfather offered, hoping it would give Harry something to do
so he wouldn't get bored.
"Okay, but for tonight, let's go to Hogsmeade and have a butterbeer. I
really could use the time to wind down," Harry suggested, calling Dobby
and handing him the note. "This goes to Waters. Please, make sure he
gets it right away," he stated, giving the note to his little friend.
"Yes, sir, Harry Potter, sir," Dobby said excitedly, taking the note and
popping away.
"Shall we," the dark-haired boy said as he got up and retrieved his
outerwear. He threw a quick glamor on, only changing his hair and eye
color. He figured no one would be looking for a blond boy with blue
eyes.
"Let's," the other glamored man agreed, always up for getting out into
public.
Dumbledore's POV
Things had not been going well for Albus Dumbledore. He was on the run
from the Ministry, which wasn't a big deal to him, but it did limit his
movability. None of his colleagues, would talk to him as long as he was a
fugitive. Though, those in the freshly recalled Order of the Phoenix still
did as he bid, bar Sirius Black, who he had not been in contact with, and
Remus Lupin, who stated he no longer wished to be a part of the Order.
Alastor also declined for reasons of his own, but Albus could hardly
blame the man. The rest were all keeping an eye out for Harry. They
were to send a Patronus as soon as they spotted him so that he could
speak to the lad. He made sure everyone in the Order knew how, it was
just too vital not to. Just as he was pondering what to do next, Minerva's
Patronus came to tell him that the boy had left Hogwarts. This was not
good. The child would be in grave danger if he were out and about. She
said that he had only left a few moments ago, so he Disapparated to
Hogsmeade to see if he could spot the poor boy. He was glamored to look
like a much younger man, with no beard and sandy hair.
He was wandering the town when he spotted a much younger and lighter
looking Black. He picked him out from the goatee the young-looking man
sported and the air of self-importance the man exuded, just like he had
when he attended Hogwarts. He quickly made his way over, "Sirius, my
boy, I must speak to you," he said, eyeing the young man with him. This
could be Harry under his own magical disguise.
"Shite," the younger of the two said, giving himself away. His alarms
were blaring red alert and he knew from his map the youngish looking
man was Dumbledore. He debated on whether or not to just poof out or
listen to what the old man had to say. He knew he could leave the second
a wand was raised, so he kept close to Sirius and stayed at the ready.
"Ah, Harry, just the lad I wanted to talk to," Albus stated, his eyes
twinkling like mad. "Please, just listen, I promise not to do anything but
talk," he said sincerely.
"You have five minutes," Harry said, looking at his wind-up watch.
"I wanted to tell you that Voldemort had made it so that he could return.
It is imperative that you know that he is not gone," the old man said,
looking over his spectacles.
"I already know all this. I got rid of a part of him that was in my head,"
the boy answered with a look of condescension.
"Did you now? Well that does change things up a bit, but you should
know that there is more than one," Albus said with a bit of awe. He
wondered how the child did such a thing, but knew he would not be told,
since the boy loathed him. That and he was on a time limit. He'd get the
information when he once again got the boy to see that he, Albus
Dumbledore, was a righteous man.
"It changes nothing for me, other than the fact that I can live my life
without that thing in my head," Harry disagreed.
"Whatever did you do with… it?" Dumbledore questioned, hoping that he
had killed the vile aberration.
"What else would I do with it, but give it to the police? It's their job to
handle things like this," a confused young man asked.
"Oh, Harry, I am not sure you realize what you have done. You see, there
is a prophecy…" the old man started only to stop when both Sirius and
Harry started laughing at him.
"I know the prophecy. I just got back from the Ministry, where I listened
to it with Bones," Harry confessed. "All I have to say is, what a load of
bunk."
"If you know the prophecy then you know…" he once again was
interrupted, but this time by Sirius.
"That it is in the hands of the DMLE, and nothing to do with Harry," the
dogman stated firmly. He wasn't going to let Dumbledore try and guilt
trip Harry into doing anything that he didn't need to do.
"Look, your five minutes are up," Harry said as he touched his godfather
and they both disappeared in a cloud of smoke.
"What just happened?" asked a bewildered Albus to himself.
Hphphp
I have no idea where this chapter came from. It seemed to write itself. I was
looking forward to writing the Ball, but this happened. Silly muse. Oh well, I
like where it's going, so it stays. I could always write it from Luna's or Neville's
POV, so there is that.
46. An Old Man's Folly
Chapter 46 An Old Man's Folly
Okay, so I have an outline, but I keep remembering things that need to be tied
up, so it keeps getting longer. Oops, I just remembered one more, *goes to add
it to the outline*. Anyway, this should be about five or six more chapters,
pending on my muse, which after writing this chapter could mean a couple
more.
Thanks for all your support.
Dumbledore's POV
Dumbledore sat fuming, looking at the spot Harry and Sirius had just
disappeared from. He had never been so dismissed before, not even since
Harry had lost his memory. Ever since that child was brought back to the
castle it was one rebut after another, but this was the worst, and he
wasn't sure how he should handle it. Perhaps, if he got the one horcrux
that he knew of, and showed to the boy, maybe then Harry would
cooperate. With that thought in mind, he quickly Disapparated to Little
Hangleton. Making his way down the dark path to the Gaunt Shack,
which looked like a strong wind could blow it down at any second. He
stood and studied the wards. They were formidable, but nothing he
couldn't handle with a bit of cunning, or failing that, brute strength.
He drew the Elder Wand and started dismantling the wards. One after the
other, they fell to his casting. The closer he got to the house, the more
cautious he became. Inch by inch, foot by foot, he gained ground, until
he was at the front door, which had a parseltongue password. He
grimaced at the snake nailed to the door. The Gaunts were a nasty
family, that should have all been put in Azkaban before the daughter had
created one Tom Marvolo Riddle. From the memories he had viewed,
none of them were redeemable. Not even Merope, sad though her story
was. The things she did to her abusive family were not something that
Dumbledore thought anyone should do, especially family. Then she
potioned that poor man into falling in love with her. No, not even she
could have been saved.
Gathering up his Gryffindor courage, he blasted the wall next to the door,
negating the password. The inside was just as dismal as the out. The dust
and dirt covered everything, the air was dry and stale, and the furniture
was rotting with a dry musky smell, much like that of a disused
classroom in the castle. There were slithering tracks on the floor, letting
the old man know that there was, or had been, a snake in the house. He
created a ball of light and pushed it magically into the room, casting the
shadows away. He looked around and didn't see a serpent, so he carefully
took a step into the house. One step at a time, never letting his guard
down, he made his way to where he could feel the evil coming from. It
was so thick he could almost taste it.
Casting a detection charms and following his finding to the middle of the
room, he found the spot where there seemed to be fresh snake tracks.
They were in a circle, like the snake had slithered there, numerous times.
Perhaps, it was guarding that spot. He tapped his spectacles to see if
there was anything alive in the shack. Instead of body heat, they could
find heart beats. There in the corner was a coiled up, disillusioned snake.
It looked to be ready to strike at any moment. A quick trapping charm,
which would fade in a few hours, and the snake was in a cage. No need
to kill the poor thing.
He was now free to see what lay under the floor. Carefully he lifted the
loose boards up and peered into the dark hole. A Lumos, and he could
now see a box. It was a small red velvet ring box, laying there so
innocently. Not one to be fooled by looks, Dumbledore lifted the box
magically and placed it on the floor. Casting a few more charms to see
what dangers it held, he noted that there were a few deadly curses on the
container itself. Conjuring a bag, he levitated the box into the opening
and pocketed the whole thing. He'd look at it later. Right now, he wanted
to leave, since he was sure Tom was nearby. With a 'crack' he was gone.
Harry's POV
Harry took him and his godfather to The Three Broomsticks. They arrived
in a puff of smoke in the alley next to the building. With a causal air,
they stepped out and went into the inn. "Well, at least now I know what
he wanted. I still can't believe that he thought by telling me these things
that I would suddenly cooperate," Harry said as they grabbed seats at the
bar. He put of a ward for eavesdroppers and settled down.
"That's Dumbledore for you. He has always had an air of self-importance.
He is too used to everyone doing what he asks that it confuses him when
they don't," Sirius said, flagging down Madam Rosmerta. He mouthed
their order, and she gave them a nod and continued to serve the person
in front of her.
"Still, him and McGonagall need to realize that they have not earned a bit
of respect from me. Both of them have violated me in one form or
another. The old man, my mind, and the old woman, my freedom," the
teen groused, putting his head on his folded arms. He was so tired. He
thought coming to Hogsmeade would wind him down, but the bastard
had to ruin that. He gave a great sigh and sat back up. He was going to
have a good time, and not let that arsehole destroy his night.
"So, do you really think Peter is going to die?" Sirius asked with glee.
Nothing would give him greater pleasure than knowing his traitor ex-
friend would be laying dead on the ground. He hoped that Peter's last
thought were on how wrong he was to choose the side that he did. And
that he deeply regretted turning his back on his friends. Padfoot hoped
that Prongs and Lily were waiting for that backstabbing bastard. They'd
give him hell, if he didn't head there first.
"Yeah, he was bleeding pretty badly. I don't know if… Tom can stop it in
the form he's in," a smiling Harry answered. He figured he'd use the man's
real name, so people wouldn't freak out. He wanted to enjoy his time
here and not cause a riot, or whatever rot that name would induce.
"Well, here's to hoping," the dogman replied as he lifted the firewhiskey
that Rosmerta had just set in front of him and clicking it to Harry's
butterbeer. He took a drink and gave her a nod. She smiled and went to
wait on someone else. It was a busy night here.
"I'll tell Bones tomorrow when I see her. Maybe, they can find the body
and prove once and for all that you're innocent," the teen said with a
hopeful look. While he liked hanging out with the younger looking Sirius,
he was sure the man wanted his life back. He knew that he wanted to
remember and then go on with life— whole. The burst of memories he
had been getting made him ever hopeful.
"Don't worry about it, I think I'll just open another vault and call the
Black line dead. Though, that means I have to magically take a new
name. Any suggestions?" Sirius asked, taking another sip of his drink. He
had thought long and hard about it. And the Black name was too dark to
try and turn. If he died, then Malfoy and his ilk would get everything. If
he killed the name, then they would get nothing. He would, of course,
put aside some money for Andromeda and her family, the rest could
suffer for all he cared.
"How about McCarthy? It sounds nothing like Black," Harry suggested,
pulling a name out of nowhere.
"Like the non-magical singer. No thanks, I need a wizarding sounding
name," was the reply.
"Ummm, okay, wizarding. How about Jenkins?"
"Hmmm, that sounds close, like hijinks. Could be. Anything else?"
Harry giggled as a name popped into his head. "Holegend Dumblewhite?"
he asked, watching to see the other man's reaction.
Sirius spit his drink across the bar. "You're joking, right? That's not even a
proper name," he all but snapped. "Get serious, would you?"
"I can't you, that's you. All joking aside, are you going to change your
first name? It's kinda recognizable."
"I don't know, I really like my first name. But, you're right it's a pretty
rare name. Maybe keep it as my middle name?" Sirius said deep in
thought. He hadn't really thought about his first name. He liked it too
much to just get rid of it.
"You know, I think we're thinking too hard on this. Go simple, like Sirius
Reggie Grey," was the final suggestion.
"Why did you pick Reggie?" the glamored man asked.
"Don't know, it just sounds right," the teen shrugged.
"Yeah, I could do that, or Reggie Sirius Grey. That'll work too," Sirius
said, thinking about his younger brother. The time spent in Azkaban had
laid to rest the hate he had for the dead man. He understood the peer
pressure that Regulus had faced. The poor man had been faced with it
from all sides. His mum, his dad, his extend family, his friends in school,
and finally the Dark Lord. Regulus didn't stand a chance. Still, he'd have
to think on it whether or not to take that name.
"Anyway, let's drop this for now, and see if we can't just relax and have a
good night," Harry said, seeing how melancholy his godfather was
getting. He had no idea why that name put that look on Sirius' face, but
was sure he would tell him when he wanted. Until then, they could just
chill and talk about girls or something.
So that's what they did for the rest of the night, Sirius talking about his
latest conquest and Harry going over his feeling for his two female
friends.
Amelia's POV
The next morning Madam Bones arrived at her office bright and early.
She needed to find out what happened to Cornelius and Dolores. They
had both been missing since the Potter boy's kidnapping. She was sure it
was them, all evidence pointed that way. She wasn't sure how, but they
were guilty, and they needed to pay for it. Taking all the witnesses
reports and going over them one more time did nothing to find out where
they were. She would have to search the office again, even if she had to
rap on every wall in the room to see if there were more secret passages.
But, she didn't have the time at the moment. She had too much to do
today, and she didn't trust this to anyone else that wasn't going to busy
for the next couple of days. She really wished Mad-eye were healthy,
even though he was friends with Dumbledore, he's first priority had
always been the safety of the public. Alas, he was still recovering, albeit
mentally from his kidnapping. The poor man was more paranoid then
ever and hadn't left his house since he went home. He wouldn't even take
firecalls without a password.
She put it to the folder to the side and called the team she had organized
to hunt the horcruxes. Pushing a rune on her desk, "Debra, call Andger,
Wallatter, and Sullivanspell to my office, please." It had taken the better
part of the day and night to come up with people that had no relation to
Dumbledore, Fudge, or Malfoy. The whole department seemed riddled
with those that had their loyalty to someone other than Wizarding
Britain.
Two men and one woman entered the door. She waved the woman to
close it. Putting her finger to her lip, she cast the spell to make sure there
were no listening charms on her office. Something she was doing
everyday now. Seeing none there and throwing up some wards, she
waved them to the chairs in front of her desk. "I have called you here for
a very important assignment," she started.
"Why us?" the female, Sullivanspell, asked. "We're just rookies."
"Yes, but none of you have outside affiliations," Bones stated. "What I
have to tell you is top secret. No one, and I mean no one, is to know
about it. I need your sworn oath that anything discussed in here, remains
in here." She looked all of them dead in the eye to show just how serious
she was.
"Is it a suicide assignment? Because I have a wife and two kids," Wallatter
said with a bit of trepidation. He was a patriot, but he was not ready to
die for anyone just yet.
"While it is dangerous, no, it is not one you will not come back from. If
you keep your head," she reassured them. They all nodded, relaxed and
gave their oaths. Bones got up, opened her safe, pulled out the rubber
ball and placed it on the desk. "This is a horcrux, which means there's a
piece of You-Know-Who's soul in there. As long as this remains, he will
not die. I would destroy it, but we may need it to make sure there are no
more. Your assignment is to find all of these vile things and report back
to me. Once we've found them all, we will hire a curse breaker to rid us
of them, or hand them to the DoM. To my knowledge, which I admit is
limited, there were seven, one had been destroyed. There's this one,
making five to find."
"How will we find them? There is very little known about He-Who-Must-
Not-Be-Named," Andger asked, ready to get started. Being a muggleborn,
he was all for eliminating the world of that man.
"Ah, I have recently been told that his birthname is Tom Marvolo Riddle.
He's a half-blood born to a muggle father, so that's where you will start,"
Bones said with a smirk. Lupin had told her right before Potter had been
kidnapped. He had learned it from Potter, who in turned was reminded
of that fact by the Granger girl.
"You-Know-Who is a half-blood!?" came the disbelieving voices of the
three Aurors.
"Yes, so see if you can find out where his father came from, that might
give you clues on his life," was the firm response. Lupin had only told her
the muggle's name, she had no clue as to who the mother was, only that
she was a witch. She gave them their assignments and then sent them to
get started. Potter would be here any minute and she needed to get her
files in order.
A short time later the boy in question was shown into her office with
another young man. "Mr. Potter, please, take a seat and introduce me to
your friend," she all but demanded, not liking that the kid had brought
someone else in.
"Sure thing," Harry said, taking a chair. "This is my godfather, Sirius
Black." He waved to the man taking the chair next to him.
"Mr. Potter, this is no time for your games. I know what Black looks like
and this is not him," she said, waving her wand to dispel the glamor and
then to check for Polyjuice when that didn't work.
"I assure you, Madam, I am Sirius Black. This is something Harry did to
me, so I can walk the streets," Sirius stated with a smirk.
"Impressive," she complimented, she had never seen such a fine piece of
magic. Not even her strongest spell dispersed the charm.
"Yeah, he's one of a kind," Black said proudly, clapping the
unembarrassed boy on the shoulder.
"I do what I can," Potter said smugly.
"Back to the matter at hand, I got your note, but I need to make sure it
covered everything. So, can you let me view your memory of the
incident?" she asked, hoping to get something that would nail the missing
Minister.
"Tell me how it's done first," the dark-haired teen stated firmly.
"Just think of the time it happened, and I'll copy the memory by putting
my wand to your head and pulling it out," she explained as succinctly as
she could.
"So, you're not taking my memory, just copying it?" He knew his friends
had reassured him last night, but it never hurts to get confirmation.
"Yes."
Harry shrugged, looked at his godfather, who also shrugged. "Okay," he
said, sending a mental warning to prepare the memories he wanted to
give her. He had Data tie the two together, so they would come out in
one go. "There's two that you should see, one with Fudge, and the other
with Voldemort. I've put them together, so you can take them at one go,"
he informed her.
"Very well," she said, wondering how he did that. "Think of what you
want me to know," she instructed as she put her wand to his temple. "Got
it?" she asked. He nodded. "I'm going to pull them out now." And then did
just that. She then put them into the waiting pensieve, and dove right in.
The two men just arched their brows and waited, passing the time
wondering what the rest of the group was doing.
Neville's POV
Neville had had a hard night. He was just too worried about his friend,
even though he knew he was with his godfather, there were just too
many things that could happen. Last night they didn't even talk about it.
They just silently went to bed to mull over what it meant to not have
Harry in the castle. Deciding there was little he could do about it right
now, he got out of bed and readied for the day. As he reached the bottom
of the stairs, he saw Hermione and the twins in a huddle. It looked like
they were planning something mischievous. Neville was surprised to see
Hermione scheming, she was usually more rule abiding. "Hey, guys, what
are you talking about?" he asked as he sat near them.
"Well, we were discussing the Ball. I figured it might be a great prank on
Professor McGonagall if the twins took either me or Luna. That way one
of us is taking two dates," she said with a cat like grin.
"Yeah, to get around the rule, which I don't believe is a rule, one of us
will go stag," Fred said, looking at his brother, who nodded.
"But, we'll all dance at the same time. Switching off who dances mid-step.
So, if I start then during the twirl I'd hand her off to Fred," George said,
nodding to Hermione.
"We were just deciding on who they would take. I'd like to go with them,
but we should ask Luna first."
"That's a great idea, I'll take the one not asked," Neville said, grinning
broadly.
Just then a depressed looking Colin came down the stairs. He looked like
he had been crying.
"Oh, Colin, what's the matter?" Hermione asked, going to the young boy
and putting an arm on his shoulders. She guided him to the group and sat
him down in a chair. She then returned to the couch.
"They're going to kick me out of the Club for making it so Harry had to
leave," the boy sniffed, wiping his nose on his robe sleeve.
"Um, what club?" she asked with a bit nervousness.
"The Harry Potter Fan Club," he answered despondently. "I'm the
president, but they can still vote me out. And after last night they have a
reason too," he all but wailed.
"Umm, Colin, who's part of this club?" Fred asked, fearful that his sister
would have joined.
"Well, there's actually quite a few people from all Houses, but I can't tell
you their names. We were sworn to secrecy," he answered, drying his
eyes. "Why, did you want to join? Because, that would be awesome," he
gushed, thinking if he could get Harry's friends to be part of the club
them might not boot him.
"That would be a no. While, I like Harry, I'm not a 'fan'," Fred answered,
and all Harry's friends nodded in agreement.
"Oh," was all Colin said as he slumped his shoulders, got off the chair and
wandered off, trying to think of a way he could retain his precious
position.
"He's a bit creepy," Neville stated as he watched the depressed boy go.
"Yeah," came the voices of the others.
"Anyway, let's go find Luna and tell her the plan," he suggested, heading
towards the door.
They met up with her and were unsurprised that she already knew the
plan and stated that she would be going with Neville. The group laughed
and cheered up at the thought of pissing off the teachers, especially
McGonagall.
Harry's POV
Bones came out of the pensieve, pensive. She had viewed the memories
and hoped that they would lead her to those she sought. But, there was
little she could do with them. Sure, they showed that Voldemort was
indeed still among the… well, not living, but he was still around. "I'm
sorry that you had such a thing a happen to you," she said to the boy
waiting.
Harry shrugged, "From what I've been told, this is normal for me," he
said.
"Still, if we ever find Fudge then you can press charges. As of right now,
he has disappeared," she stated with a grimace. It was a thorn in her side
to not know where the stupid man had gotten off to.
"I already have my lawyer working on it," the boy confessed.
"I would really like to know where those secret passages are," she
mussed, thinking that it would be a boon to have that knowledge.
"Hey, Sirius, do you remember how to make the map?" Harry asked
turning to his godfather.
"Sure, it really wasn't that hard once we got the logistics down," the man
answered with a shrug.
"We should make one up for here," Harry suggested, waving his hand
over his head to indicate the building.
"The problem with that is, you have to know where your going, or have
at least been there once," came the disappointing answer.
"How about you make the map, and I'll fill in the details?" was the
rejoinder.
"Can't hurt to try." And with that the glamored man took a sheet of
parchment from Bones' desk and started waving his wand over it.
"What is this map you two are speaking of?" she asked, watching the
older man create… something.
"It'll show you everyone in the building and all the rooms and hidden
passages. Don't worry I'll make sure that only the head of this department
can use it. To everyone else it will be a written report on cauldron
bottoms," Harry said as he too watched Sirius. When the man was done,
he took the map and concentrated. He poured his magic into the
parchment with the intent that it covered the whole building. Line after
line started to form as names popped up over tiny footprints. Then he
thought the hidden places to be colored blue, so she'd know where to
look. He made sure to add the security measure, and when it was
completed, he handed it to Bones. "There you go, that should help," he
said with a smirk.
She goggled at the map in her hand, it even showed the Department of
Mysteries. There were even passwords over locked doorways. "This is
incredible," she gushed, since this would make her job much easier.
"No, problem," both men stated.
"Well, if you two don't have anything to tell me then I must get back to
work," she said, still staring at the map.
"I'm good," Harry said, getting out of his seat.
"Me too," stated Sirius as he too got up. "Let me know when you find
anything out, would you?" he added, noting her distracted air.
"Of course," she said, waving them away.
With that the two men left the office and made their way to the atrium.
"So, now what?" Harry asked, knowing that his friends were in class.
"Let's go to my parent old house, Grimmuald Place," Sirius suggested,
gaining a nod from his godson.
"Sure, what could it hurt?"
47. Pesky Doxies
Chapter 47 Pesky Doxies
Okay, I had to go back the last few chapters and put in some things, so I don't
create plot holes. Like Moody not joining the Order, a security measure on the
map, and a few little things. So, if you get a bit confused, I am truly sorry.
Some of you had two chapter 19s, chapter 20 has been posted.
Harry's POV
"My head, that's what it could hurt!" Harry yelled as he batted away more
of the little creatures that were trying to shoot tiny arrows at him. Those
that weren't shooting, were pulling his hair and trying to take out his
eyes. If they didn't have those long nails, which were scratching his face,
it wouldn't be too bad. It was a good thing he still used glasses for his
map, or it could be a lot worst. Poor Sirius was holding his arm over his
eyes, trying to see under it. "What the fuck are these things?" the dark-
haired teen yelled again, running out of the room they had just entered.
His head crew was laughing at him. They knew that the doxies posed
little danger for our hero, so didn't erect the shield. Well, Data and Worf
were giving him instructions, while Spock was telling him all the things
they were doing wrong. So, no, the crew was not helping. He wondered
what that meant to have his own mind laugh at him.
"They're doxies," Sirius said as he too came out of the room, slamming
the door behind him and leaning against it. He could hear the small
thunks of the doxies as they failed to stop in time. "I've never seen them
act like that before," he added, brushing the tiny arrows out of his hair.
"What? Like an army?" the teen said sarcastically. They had too, it was
very bizarre to watch. One little guy took charge, with its little arm
raised and yelling directions as loud as it could. Platoons of these pest
would swarm, retreat, and then swarm again. They were very organized.
"Yeah, they usually just hang around in drapery, until their removed.
Sure, they bite and scratch but never have I heard of them using
weapons. I mean, how did they do that?" the dogman said, leaning
against the wall wondering what they were going to do about the pesky
doxies. "I didn't think they had any sentience as all. They are also
venomous, we should get the antidote from the potions lab. It's on the
ground floor," he added feeling a bit woozy.
"Nay, I got this, just hold still," ordered Harry as he finally got the
splinters of wood out of his hair. He then waved his hand and all the
scratches, bites and venom disappeared off his face and hands, and out of
his blood stream. He then did the same for Sirius. "It's probably all the
dark magic in the air. It gave them a sense of being," he said when he'd
finished.
"Thanks, Harry," the older man said, feeling much better. "You're
probably right, this old house is seeping in it. Who knows what we'll
find." He gave a full body shudder. It was bad when he lived here, he
could just imagine what it was like now. Not good.
They had gotten to Grimmuald Place directly after leaving the Ministry,
and Harry was no impressed. The whole building wreaked of dark magic,
and it seem to be overrun with critters. The first thing they did was get
rid of Kreature. Sirius had told the elf to go to the Malfoy's and to take
nothing with him. It would server Lucius right to have that nasty piece of
work in his house. Though, Malfoy might like the elf and his mumblings
about half-bloods and blood traitors. He also informed the diminutive
being that he was no longer a Black elf and could no longer answer to a
Black's call. Even in disguise, the house elf had known who the man was.
Not able to disobey the order he popped away, wailing something about
not being able to fulfil Master Regulus last order. Sirius wanted to know
what the elf was talking about, but it was too late, he was gone.
Since then, the two men had been attempting to gain control of the
house. They decided to start on the first floor, since it held all the
personal studies and libraries. This was the second room they had gained
access to. The first was taken over by a boggart. It was easily taken care
of, and Sirius did the cleaning of all the dark objects there. Harry was
content to let his godfather get his practice in. He knew he could clean
the house in a matter of minutes, but what fun was that.
"So, what are we going to do with this army?" the teen asked, looking at
the door with a bit of distaste.
"There's a spray that will immobilize them. Then they are easy pickings. I
don't think we have any here. I guess, I could call Winky, but then she'd
want to take over the cleaning," was the thoughtful reply.
"We could have her clean the rooms we finish, and the ground floor. That
way she'd have something to do while we work," Harry suggested.
Thinking maybe Dobby could join in as well.
"That's not a bad idea. We also need to find the queen. Who, I'm sure, is
in that room. Judging from the size of that swarm."
"Okay, you call Winky and get the spray. I'm going to call Dobby to do
some reconnaissance on the other rooms. That way we aren't going in
blind," Harry said, looking at the ceiling, wondering what was in store for
them.
The two men did just that. Winky came into the house and physically
cringed as how depressing and dirty it was. "Does Master Sirius wish for
Winky to clean this house?" she asked with trepidation in her voice. She
wasn't against cleaning it, but she didn't like dark magic, not after taking
care of the Imperiused Master Barty.
Dobby bounced on his toes, eager to be doing something for his master.
Working at Hogwarts was not exciting at all.
"No, we're going to use it to practice some magic. What I need from you
is some doxy spray and then you can clean the kitchen and ground floor.
If you want you can clean up the rooms we've finished," Sirius stated in a
polite tone. He liked this elf, she was a godsend the first few weeks he
had been in the Shrieking Shack. If not for her he would have never been
in touch with Waters, and his name would not have been cleared.
"Winky can be doing this," she said with a firm nod and popped away.
"And what can Dobby be doing for Master Harry Potter, sir?" Dobby
asked, still bouncing, ready to get started.
"Dobby, I have a very important mission for you. Behind this door is an
army of doxies. We were caught off guard and don't want to be again. So,
what we need from you is to go to from room to room and find out if
anything has taken over," Harry said to his little friend in a voice of
importance.
"Does Dobby needs to be getting rid of what he finds?" the little guy
asked with wide eyes.
"No, no, just let us know. If we need something like doxy spray, get it and
leave it outside the room for us. Can you do that?" Harry asked, putting
his hand on the elf's shoulder.
"Dobby can be doing anything the Great Harry Potter bes asking," Dobby
said with his usual exuberance.
"Great! Thanks for your help, Dobby."
And with a nod of eagerness Dobby popped away.
"I will never understand how you get so many people to worship you. Not
that you're not a great guy, it's just that you're just a kid," Sirius said with
a shake of his head. As long as he had known Harry, people just seem to
have two extremes around him. Hate or Worship. Well, not his friends,
but even they were awed by the boy. Sure, the magic he could do was
unheard of, but so few people knew of it, that that couldn't be a factor.
He never heard all the tales of Harry Potter while in Azkaban, so he
didn't know that people had built up a living legend on the boy's
shoulders.
"Don't look at me, I don't have a clue either. Amnesiac, remember?" Harry
stated as Winky popped back into hall with the spray they needed.
"Right, sorry. Thanks, Winky," Sirius said taking the spray. "So, do you
think you can magic up that nifty shield?"
"For some reason my magic doesn't think we're in danger. So, no, I can't,"
Harry grumbled, still miffed at his crews laughing. "I mean, I could, but if
we're not in danger, then it's best to just brave the army without it.
Besides, weren't you a Gryffindor? Where's that courage, man?"
"Fine," the dogman pouted.
Together they faced the door, squaring their shoulders and taking deep
breaths they went to battle.
Amelia's POV
While she was still staring at the map, Amelia was going over plans on
who to get to investigate the tunnels. She decided to try once more to get
Moody to take her call. She put the map in her a drawer in her desk and
went to the Floo. "Alastor, can you hear me? It's Amelia. Look, I know
your mad at me for leaving you in Poppy's care, but I really need your
help," she called to the flames, waiting for the paranoid man to respond.
She hoped that by bring up Poppy he'd know it was her. Just when she
was about to give up, Mad-eye's face appeared in the fire.
"What?" was the curt question.
"First off, how are you?" she asked kindly.
"Fine. What do you want?"
"I have something I think you'll like. Can you come over?" she asked,
with a gleam in her eye.
Alastor thought long and hard about it. He was berating himself for
hiding away. He needed to get back out there and do something. Albus
had asked him to rejoin the Order, but when he found out that they were
only going to look for Potter, he declined. He wanted to be doing
something against Voldemort, not babysitting a kid who didn't need it.
"Fine, I'll be over in a moment," he said gruffly. He wanted to make sure
he had his backup wand, and the backup to the backup. You can never be
too careful.
"I'll be waiting," she said, moving back to her desk. Potter said that only
the head of the DMLE could use the map, but did that mean that
someone couldn't see it if she wanted them too? Well, she'd test it out on
Mad-eye.
Suddenly the Floo flared and Alastor stepped out. Thumping his way to
her desk, he threw himself into a chair. "What do you want, Amelia?" he
asked for the third time.
"I was just given something that could do wonders in protecting the
Ministry. However, it must remain a secret between you and me," she
said slyly, hoping to tweak his interest.
"This room is secure?"
"Judge for yourself," she offered, knowing that that would be the only
way to appease the man.
Moody waved his wand around and did his own deep scanning. Finding
nothing, he nodded his head for her to continue.
"I was just in a meeting with a young man, and he offered to help beef up
security. This," she held up the parchment she took out of her desk, "is a
map of the entire building. Including the tunnels no one knew about. I do
wonder how your eye missed it," she said as the thought just occurred to
her.
"What tunnels?" he demanded, a bit angry that the building he had
worked in for many years had passages that he never knew about.
Granted by the time he learned to control his eye, the war was over, and
he never had reason to look for such a thing. He was more interested in
what was in people's pocket, or under glamors, than what was in the
walls.
"Fudge came out of one the other day, right before he kidnapped Harry
Potter…"
"What!? The Potter boy was kidnapped!? How the hell could this have
happened? And by Fudge of all people?" he asked, leaning forward in a
demanding way.
So, she told him about what had happened the day before, and how the
Minster had done it, with the help of his Undersecretary, so she
suspected. Then she got back to the point. "We're looking into it.
Meanwhile, this needs to be explored. I thought maybe you could take a
look. No one is going to think twice about you wandering around the
building with a piece of parchment. If it works for you," she said
enticingly.
"Let's give it a try," he said, holding out his hand. She handed him the
map and waited to see if it worked. "Amelia, this is a report on cauldron
bottoms," he sniffed.
"Try looking at it with your eye," she proposed.
Looking at the parchment with his enchanted eye, he saw that there was
more to it, but he couldn't quite make it out. He took out his wand and
tried to dispel the charm keeping him from seeing, but nothing. "No
good," he said, handing it back. "Maybe you have to give it permission or
something."
She tapped the map with her wand and said, "I, Amelia Bones, as head of
the DMLE, give Alastor 'Mad-eye' Moody permission to use this map for
the good of the Ministry." Then she handed it back.
"That worked. I'll just get started on this in the Minster's office. There
might be one there and that would be how he got Potter out of the
building." He stood and made his way to the door.
"Let me know if you find anything," she said as she watched him go.
"Right," was all the answer she got.
With him on the job, she went back to the problem with the horcruxes.
Her team was already searching, but she just had an idea. Grabbing the
ball out of her safe, she told Debra that she was going to be out of the
office for an undetermined amount of time and Flooed to the Leaky
Cauldron. Making her way to Diagon Alley she proceeded to Gringotts.
Waiting for the first available teller, she fidgeted. She didn't like the fact
that she was carrying a horcrux among the goblins. She had no idea how
they would react.
Dumbledore's POV
Albus was looking at the ring box in a house that he had hidden away for
times such as this. He always knew there would be a time he needed to
be safe. Heroes always fall hard and fast, it was a historical fact. The box
was sitting on the table in front of him, and he very much wanted to
open it. However, without a Mediwitch or Severus to undo anything that
might befall him, he was cautious. He waved the Elder Wand and
dispelled a few of the curse. As the last one fell he felt and overwhelming
need to open the box. That was not good. He backed away until the
feeling disappeared, which was almost out of the room. Perhaps, he
would need some help after all, but he didn't know who he could turn to
at the moment. Slughorn came to mind. He was a good Potions Master.
Not as good as Severus, but a worthy man in his own right.
He went to the living room to ponder on his dilemma. Harry needed to
see what was in that box, of that he had no doubt. But the boy was not
going to be so easily found. And Albus was sure he was far away from
Hogwarts. Tapping his finger against his chin, he continued to deliberate.
With the Order looking for the boy, perhaps it would not be that long. He
would need to get someone to watch muggle London. Harry survived
there on his own for a whole week without help. Maybe he should check
Sirius' old home. They might be holed up in there. There was a slim
chance the boy returned to the Dursleys, but that was very slim.
Coming to a decision he returned to the kitchen, waved his wand to place
a ward on the box, and pocketed it. He'd go to Grimmuald Place. Now, if
he could just remember where it was.
Neville's POV
After classes the group met up in the RoR. They decided that Hermione
and the twins needed to practice their dancing. If they were going to
make it look natural, then it would take a bit of work. Luna had found an
old Wizarding Wireless radio and set it up in the clear space.
"Do you two know how to dance?" Hermione asked skeptically.
"Well, we've never had lessons, if that's what you're asking. But, Mum's
taught us a thing or two," Fred said, taking her hand in his and starting a
simple waltz.
George shadowed the couple on Hermione's side. Mostly mimicking his
brother. When a twirl came Fred seamlessly spun her around until she
was in George's arms. They continued like that for a good ten minutes,
until Hermione could follow their lead.
"That looked like so much fun," Luna said, clapping her hand. "I want to
try," she demanded, nudging her friend out of the way.
Fred just smiled and started a different dance, that had no set steps. They
twirled and twisted, passing her back and forth, just having a great time,
laughing all the way.
"Wow," Neville said when they were done, "I'm not sure I can beat that. A
few things, huh?"
"Mum really likes to dance. And you now us, we do pretty much
everything together," Fred said, sitting in one of the chairs.
"Not that, Luna, get your mind out of the gutter," George said, seeing her
smirk. He took the seat next to his brother.
"Our resident pervert has left, someone has to take his place," she said
snootily, playfully putting her nose in the air and flouncing to the next
empty chair.
"Yeah, but that's downright disgusting, that is," Fred said with a grimace.
"Sirius said it was fun. He was telling me all about the twins he picked
up…"
"Stop," George all but shouted. "We don't need to"
"hear about that man's," Fred picked up.
"conquest," they said together.
"Especially, not from you," Neville added with a shudder.
"Boys," Hermione sniffed. "They can dish it out, but they can't take it."
"What?" all four purebloods asked confused.
"It's a non-magical saying. Never mind," she waved dismissively. "Do you
think Harry is at Sirius'?"
"No," Luna answered thoughtfully, tilting her head. "The nargles say they
are fighting doxies right now."
"Doxies? Why would they need to fight doxies? I mean, you just spray
them," George asked, knowing all about ridding houses of pest. The
Burrow, being a magical house, attracted many of them and it was the
kids' job to dispose of them.
"I don't know, but they are having fun, so I'm not worried," the little
blonde stated, listening to something only she can hear. "Too bad
someone is going to crash the party," she pouted, folding her arms. She
would never deny Harry having any fun, and the gatecrasher was going
to spoil his night. He'd get some nice presents though.
Hphphp
A short chapter, but there it is. A couple of cliffhangers, I know. I have a
really bad habit of writing those, blame my muse. She's always saying, 'Stop
right there, leave them guessing.' I've tried to reason with her, but she won't
budge. Anyway, until next time.
48. Child's Play
Chapter 48 Child's Play
A few people loved the idea of a doxy army. I don't know what I'll do with
them in this story, but I do have a wonderful idea for a one-shot. I'll mull it
over for a few days and see where my muse takes it. If I write one, I'll let you
know.
Thanks for all your support.
Amelia's POV
Amelia finally made it to a teller, she came up to the goblin and said, "I
need to speak to someone who handles 'dark' objects." She made sure to
keep her voice low.
"How 'dark'?" the teller asked just as quietly, already putting his finger on
the alarm for the bank.
"Soul magic," she leaned over and whispered to him as to not cause a
commotion. She got one anyway.
The goblin quickly pushed the alarm and for the second time that month
Gringotts closed. Everyone was hurriedly shuffled out, barring Bones. She
stood there a bit baffled that they would go to such means at the mere
mention of the words. She knew they wouldn't like it, but really. Four
goblins suddenly appeared around her with spikes at the ready. She made
sure to keep her hands in sight, not wanting an incident.
"You, follow me," Snarlfist demanded as he appeared at her side.
"May I ask why you closed the bank?" she asked politely, letting the
goblin lead her further into the bank. "I merely wanted to speak to
someone."
"We do not take chances with soul magic. It is too risky, and the rituals
involved are dark and always deadly. There are too many things that can
go wrong. At your mention of it, it is standard procedure that you
undergo an examination to make sure that you are not possessed. We
have already been robbed once by a possessed person, this will not
happen again," Snarlfist explained to her as he led her to a room with a
healer, who was wearing a strange headdress. He was still angry over the
fact that a human had started using intent magic to get through the
wards of the bank, and he was sure that that human was involved in this
as well.
Amelia held up her hand and stated, "I am not possessed; however, I
carry with me an object that is a horcrux." She didn't want to leave
anything to chance. "I came to ask for your help in locating and
destroying them."
The still unnamed healer pointed her to the center of the room, where a
ritual circle was carved into the floor. All curse-breakers were required to
make use of is when returning to the country.
"Due to the treaties we have with your people, we are limited to the bank.
If there is one here. we can confiscate it and eliminate it," was the snarled
reply.
"That's more than I had hoped for really, though I was hoping you could
find them," she sighed as she moved to the circle. She put her hand in her
pocket and handed the ball to Snarlfist.
"There is no magic to uses one to find another, it is inherent in the ritual
used to create them," the grumpy goblin explained. They had run into
many of these in their explorations of digs around the world. Egypt was
full of them. Gringotts had done extensive research on them. They
wanted to know how long the soul would last when the wizard who
made them was… killed. If said wizard was a wraith, how long would it
take until the soul piece died. Their reading on Herpo the Foul, led them
nowhere. That vile man only discovered how to make them, but since he
wasn't around anymore there must be a time limit. He took the toy and
waved his hand over it and snarled, "This is a child's toy."
"That's what I thought as well. However, I am told that it is hidden very
well. I would never waste your time or money on a prank."
Snarlfist growled again. More intent magic, he knew that the stupid
wizard, whose name they still didn't know, was involved. He had thought
adding his signature to the wards would prevent anything he had his
hands in from coming into the bank. It was not a nice surprise to see he
was wrong. They would have to do something to stop this wizard, their
security demanded it.
"Whose soul is it supposed to be?" the goblin in the headdress asked as
she too waved her hand over the ball, very impressed at the shields on it.
"Voldemort's," Amelia answered, with a small shiver, not wanting to
waste their time.
The two goblins hissed and Snarlfist dropped the ball. It started bouncing
in front of him. He had a vague thought that the soul piece was getting
slammed around and that brightened his attitude a bit. "I will take this up
the chain of command. We will see about searching the vaults. Normally,
we don't care what you keep in them, but these are abominations that
need to be eliminated," he said, catching the ball on the fourth bounce.
"That's all I ask," she agreed.
"Is this all you can tell us?" Snarlfist asked, hoping that she could name
the blasted wizard that was making child's play of their wards.
"Yes, I am under oath to say no more," she answered sadly. She'd loved to
be of more help, but her oath to office and her promise to Lupin tied her
hands.
"Fine," the surly goblin said as he stormed out of the room. Once more
disappointed that he couldn't 'question' anyone… again.
The goblin in the headdress performed a quick ritual to see if Amelia had
been possessed or influenced by the soul magic in any way. She hadn't, so
she was sent on her way. The bank remained closed for the rest of the
day, while the goblins did their search. They did find the cup, and were
incensed, and vowed that Voldemort and his followers would not get the
drop on the goblin nation. No, they would not be caught unaware. It was
with great glee they threw them in the furnace used for smelting. It was
equivalent to Fiendfyre, so it did the job. The screams were music to their
souls.
A small note was sent to Amelia that both objects had been destroyed,
because she was the one who brought this to their attention.
Harry's POV
"To your left!" Harry yelled as a new swarm of doxies attacked Sirius.
They had been using the spray and the Knockback Jinx for a while now.
The queen had not been in the first room. The army was much bigger
than they had thought. It seemed to encompass the entire floor.
According to Dobby that's all there was, except a boggart or two. The
second and third floor were relatively clean, no creatures, just dark
objects that could kill you. They didn't kill the little guys, just knocked
them out and put them in TARDIS box, that Harry had magicked up. He
made sure that it was able to sustain life. He could see his godfather
lagging, they had been battling the whole afternoon. Harry was having a
great time. He had no idea what they were going to do with an army of
doxies, but there were a few humorous things that came to mind.
Sirius quick threw the Jinx and more doxies fell. The whole time they
had been having this fight, he had been learning to create his own shield.
It wasn't golden like Harry's, but it kept the pests from biting him.
"Harry Potter, Harry Potter, yous needs to be looking above you!" Dobby
shouted from the doorway, jumping up and down like an excited
cheerleader. He had already finished his scouting and was told not to
physically help them, so he just followed along and encouraged them in
their battles.
Harry looked up and moved. He didn't want to spray above him, it might
get in his eyes. The bombing doxies flew off, after dropping what looked
like a bomb of some kind of shite, yelling belligerently at him for making
them miss. Harry waved his hand and more fell to the floor. He waved
his hand again and they joined the others in the TARDIS box.
The room was finally clear, and Harry brought up his map. There were
dozens of dark objects in this office. They showed like small beacons of
dark light. He had Data make a note of where they all were, and he and
Sirius went to the hall. They were going to do the cleansing after they got
all the doxies, and the queen.
"Well, this is a good workout if nothing else. Great shield, by the way," he
said to his godfather as they made their way to the next room. It was the
last room on the floor, and then they would stop for dinner. Winky was
already cooking up some fish and chips and they were more than eager
to get to it.
"I'm glad you thinks so, because I am dog tired," the dogman complained.
"Can't you just do your thing and clear it out?" he whined with mournful
eyes. He was a pureblood after all and not used to such physical demands
on his body.
"The queen might be in there, but you're right, you need food. Come on,
let's go eat," Harry said, turning the opposite direction, instead of making
fun of his godfather's lack of stamina, like he had the last three rooms.
"We'll search for the queen after."
They made it to the kitchen and sat at the now clean table. The whole
room looked like it had been redone. It sparkled so bright they had to
squint when they came in. The appliances looked new and the gaslights
shone like beacons, reflecting off the shiny surfaces.
"Winky is being making plentys of food, yous sits and eats," the female elf
demanded, seeing how tired her master was.
"Thanks, Winky. This looks great," Sirius said as he slumped in his chair
and grabbed a plate and started serving himself. He couldn't remember
being this hungry, outside of Azkaban. Even on the run, he had always
found food. Padfoot was great at tracking things to eat.
It was then that the wards pinged. There was someone at the door.
"Dobby, can you go see who that is? Just tell them we're eating," Harry
said, not worried who it was. There were only a few people who knew
this house. And according to Sirius they were all friendly. It was under a
modified Fidelius Charm, so only those Sirius told knew about it. What
he didn't know was that Dumbledore had been one of those people. Right
after Harry's third year, the dogman had offered the house for the Order
of the Phoenix. They hadn't used it because until Sirius was in residence,
they didn't know where it was. That was part of the modification. His
being here this afternoon let it be felt. When he left again, it would
vanish, if no one was here.
The two men started their dinner and were chowing down. Sirius had
used quite a bit of magic, and Harry, well, he was a teenage boy. They
were part way through dinner when a frustrated Dobby returned with a
smiling Dumbledore.
"Dobby did try to tells Dumblydore that yous is eating, but he is being
hard-headed," the little elf pouted.
Harry groaned. "What the fuck, old man? Are you stalking me?" he asked,
his alarms blaring, and his shield raised to protect him and Sirius, who
continued to eat like a starved man.
"Not at all, dear boy. I simply have something to show you," Albus said,
moving his hand towards his pocket.
Harry wasn't taking any chances, and commanded magic to strip the old
man of anything magical. Dumbledore's glasses, two wands, a box, three
trinkets, and a few candies flew from the brightly colored pockets. They
all landed on the table next to his plate. Harry could feel the dark magic
coming from the box and cleaned it with a wave of his hand. He didn't
want to take any chances with something so vile.
The scream that tore the air, even made Sirius stop eating. They all
realize that another horcrux was destroyed.
"Do you see, Harry, you must find these and destroy them. It is your
destiny," Dumbledore stated firmly. He always knew that it was the boy's
job to see the end of Tom. The prophecy had foretold such.
Harry was looking at the ring box. There was still powerful magic coming
from it, like the diadem, which he finally got to simply answer questions.
He wanted to open it, but was he was going to be careful about it,
because if it was like the diadem, then while not evil it could be harmful.
He instead put it in his TARDIS pocket and looked at the man who he felt
was responsible for all the bad things that had happened in his life.
Especially, since he lost his memory. Sure, Snape was the one who
potioned him, but Dumbledore hired the vile man in the first place.
"I'm fucking done with you," he stated, getting up from the table. "You
have been hounding my steps from day one. I'm tired of having to look
over my shoulder every time I fucking go somewhere. This is the last
time we'll bloody well meet," he warned. He took out his tricorder,
because he needed precision. Turning it on Dumbledore, he sent a wave
of magic towards the old man.
He hadn't wanted to do this, it was to close to mind rape for comfort, but
the guy wouldn't leave him alone. The spell he just cast would make the
old man think of something else, whenever he thought of Harry. If
someone mentioned our hero in a sentence, then Dumbledore would
change the subject. Sure, people would get suspicious, but Albus would
tell them he had it all under control and then talk about something else.
He then added the memory of Albus coming to talk to Sirius and blocking
the memory of what just happened.
Harry then thought the old man's glasses back on his face, the two wands
into his pockets, and the candies and trinkets as well. Or so he thought.
A blank look came over the old man's face, he looked at Sirius and
smiled. "I came to tell you that we will not be needing your house, thank
you for the offer. The Order of the Phoenix will be disbanded, as I feel
that Tom is not a threat at the moment. Again, thank you, my boy, for
your generous offer." With that he turned and left the room. Harry made
sure to lock the door behind him.
"Harry, whose wand are you holding?" Sirius asked, peering at the
crooked wand in the boy's hand. There was something strange about that
wand, it niggled in the back of his mind, but he couldn't put his finger on
it.
"What? Well, shite, it must be Dumbledore's," Harry said as he too
examined the wand. "Weird, I thought I gave that back."
"That wand looks familiar, and I mean more than the old man's wand.
Like it's very important," the glamour man stated, squinting at it, trying
to remember where else he'd seen it before. This was the first time he had
seen it up close.
"Sirius, it's just a wand," Harry said, putting it in his pocket and sitting
down to finish his dinner.
"Fine, I'll drop it for now, if you tell me what you did to Albus," the older
man grumbled. He just knew this wand changed things. He just didn't
know how.
"I just made it so he wouldn't think about me anymore. He'll remember
who I am, but now I'm— unimportant," the teen said with a shrug.
"That's actually pretty brilliant," his godfather praise.
"Yup," the boy said, finishing off the last of his dinner. "Let's go find the
queen. I want to see if she's as smart as her kids."
Sirius groaned and followed his godson out of the room. He didn't want
to know what Harry was going to do with the doxy army.
Dumbledore's POV
Albus made it back to his hiding place and tried to remember why the
Potter boy was so important. He knew there was a prophecy, but every
time he thought about it, he would think about dinner. He searched his
pockets to find his wand, so he could prepare said dinner, but the Elder
Wand was gone. His backup wand was there, so were his portkeys. He
frantically looked for the box, but it was nowhere to be found. Two
things missing, and he had no idea why. He went over his steps for the
evening and could remember everything that happened. Nothing he
could remember was telling him where the missing items were. This was
not good.
Amelia's POV
Bones was sitting in her office getting ready to go home. She was just
putting the last of her paperwork in her safe, when Alastor came
storming it.
"Well, I found Fudge and his toad," he said as he slumped into a chair.
"Really? In the tunnels? How did they survive in there?" she asked
intrigued.
"They didn't, they're dead. Looks like someone got the drop on them
when they handed off the Potter boy," Moody grumped, folding his arms
over his chest. They were two more people who would never see justice.
"Do you know what killed them?" Amelia asked, pulling out some
parchment and ink.
"Killing Curse," was the succinct answer.
"Did you find anything that could point the finger at them?" she
questioned.
"There was a vial of something in Fudge's pocket. The toad's wand
showed a levitation spell. But other than that, nothing."
"Damn, I was hoping for more," she huffed. Like Moody she had been
hoping that Potter would sue Fudge or at least press charges. Perhaps his
lawyer could make a case against the dead man's house. The Minister had
been a very rich man, thanks to his nefarious dealings. He had been
married, but with no children. If the Potter kid played it right, he could
get everything. She never liked his wife. "What did you do with the
bodies?"
"Handed them over to some rookie Aurors. I figured they could use the
work," he smirked. He knew the department was stretched to its limits,
but there were always slackers. It them he handed the case. They'd have
to report to Bones, but how she handled it was up to her.
"Did you find anything else?" she asked, hoping for good news.
"This place is riddled with tunnels. There's one going to every
departments. Even the DoM," he reported, handing her the map. "I
wouldn't tell them though. I heard some fishy things lurking in the walls.
There's Death Eaters in the Ministry," he finished ominously. He then
pulled out a notebook with penciled in conversations that he had heard.
She lifted a brow at his use of muggle items, but he ignored it. She
skimmed a few of them and her face contorted to anger. According to this
there was a Death Eater in almost every department, at least the
important ones. If they found out about the tunnels the Ministry would
fall— fast. She just didn't have the manpower to have them patrolled.
Maybe there was a way to seal them with a password only she and select
few knew. They could be used for escape. It was something she was going
to have to think on.
"I want to come back tomorrow and see what else I can find," Alastor
stated, getting up from the chair.
"I would like that. You are an invaluable ally, Alastor. Anything you can
to do help, would be Merlin sent," she said, putting the map and notes in
her safe, and following him to the Floo.
"I'll be here a seven sharp," he said, taking the Floo powder and using it
to go home.
"I'll be here," she sighed, wishing for an easier day tomorrow.
Hphphp
Another short chapter, oh well. Perhaps, my muse will be more awake
tomorrow. Or I'll let her rest a day or two.
49. Couldn't Happen to a Nicer
Bitch
Chapter 49 Couldn't Happen to a Nicer Bitch
Okay, here's the next chapter. I had to let my muse rest for a bit. I think I'm
going to do that from now on. Instead of pushing her to write a chapter a day,
I'll only write at a speed I'm comfortable at. I do tend to do that; push until I
get frustrated. It makes for sloppy writing, and glaring plot holes. Now, that I
can think, I've added even more to my outline, so I have a feeling there'll be
more.
I have noticed a drop in reviews, and have to wonder if that means fewer
people are reading this. Oh well, at least those that are reviewing like what
they are reading, mostly.
Thanks for all your favorites, follows and reviews. They are what makes it all
worth it. That and they feed my muse, so a special thanks to those who do
that.
Hope you enjoy.
Harry's POV
It had been a hard battle; the army was larger in this room. After an hour
of fighting, making sure not to kill the little buggers, they finally got the
queen. Harry looked at the royal doxy he held captive in his hand. She
was bigger than her minions, longer too. Where the soldiers were palm
size, she was the length of his whole hand. Her coloring was darker as
well. She stood in his grasp and glared at him, folding her four arms over
her flat chest. He glared back and the two got into a staring contest, until
Sirius cleared his throat, which made them turn their angry gaze to the
dogman.
"Funny as it is to see you try and dominate a pest, don't you think you
should… I don't know, find out if she can understand you?" Sirius asked
with a chuckle. The way they had been battling the doxies meant that
they were, at the very least, as intelligent as house elves. They didn't
seem to have any magic though, just higher thinking.
"Fine," the teen huffed, and turned back to the queen. "Can you
understand me?" he asked, leaning in a bit, causing her head to move
back.
"Of course, I can, you pitiful human," came the tiniest voice Harry had
ever heard.
He leaned in further to hear it better, and she bit his ear. "Ow!" he
yelped, pulling back. "Here now, none of that. I wanted to make a deal
with you," he said, clearing the venom with a wave of his free hand.
"What could you possibly offer me? We were doing well here, until you
came along. There was plenty to eat and no humans to bother us," she
snarled, making Harry chuckle at her.
"Well, first off, I'd like to know how you can understand us. Particularly,
if there were no humans around," Sirius inquired. Like he had said before
he had never seen doxies act like this and wondered what caused the
change.
"I'm not sure," she confessed unwillingly. If it hadn't been for the tight
hand that held her and the fact they had her children in that prison box,
she wouldn't have said anything. "One day we were mindlessly eating,
when I suddenly had a coherent thought. If I have one, then my swarm
has one. It started out small and then progressed to the intelligence you
see now. We learned most of our language from the portraits. They are a
talkative bunch. Not a nice crowd though, you filthy blood-traitor. Your
mother really doesn't like you." she smirked at Sirius, making him growl
a bit.
"That's okay, I don't like her much either," he perked up with a grin. He
smiled at the memory of the tirade that portrait had had, until Harry
simply vanished her mid-rant. Nothing warmed his heart more than to
see that crone completely gone from this earth. Couldn't happen to a
nicer bitch. He had said as much to Harry, making the teen laugh.
"Were you in this room when it happened?" Harry asked, looking around
with his map scanning the room. There were definitely dark objects here.
There was a necklace that radiated evil. He squinted his eyes at it and
thought about destroying it. Before he could, his attention was captured
by the doxy's answer.
"Yes, I never leave this room. It is where my nest is," she said, not giving
any indication where said nest was.
"What do you see, Harry?" Sirius asked, looking around to see if he could
feel what Harry seemed to be feeling.
"There's a necklace over there," the teen answered, nodding his head to
the cabinet. "Feels like a horcrux."
"Are you going to destroy it?" the dogman asked, backing away from the
cabinet.
"I want to, but something is telling me that others have to know besides
Bones. I mean, I can't find them all, so I wonder who else could," Harry
replied, listening to Spock give him some advice.
"Maybe you should give it to Waters. He might know people," was the
thoughtful suggestion. That man seemed to know how to get things done,
so he should know the right sort of people.
"Sure, I'll send it to him tomorrow," Harry said, it was good suggestion
and Waters hadn't steered him wrong yet. The lawyer was one of the few
adults Harry respected. "Okay, now, back to you. What should we do
with you and yours?" he asked as he looked back to the queen.
"You're not going to kill us?" she questioned with narrow eyes. She wasn't
sure if she could trust this human, but she could feel her hive in the back
of her mind, hurt but alive.
"Nope," our hero replied, making her sag with relief. "I thought we could
put you to good use. I mean, you won't be effective to a large number of
people, but you could take down a few at a time." A few plans were
already going through his head. An army of any kind would be useful.
Even if they only took a few out of the battle ground. Not that he
planned on fighting anyone, but it never hurts to make allies. After all, he
had two crazy old men after him for one reason or another. Who knows
what the future would bring? Well, Luna, but she only got flashes, and
they were usually in the immediate future.
"Then can you find us a place that's not so evil?" she asked hesitantly. She
was worried for her offspring. Whatever caused their sentience was
making a few of them rebellious. She knew that if they broke off from the
hive, they would die. They needed to be part of the swarm to live, but
there was dissention in the ranks. Some were even questioning on
whether or not they should overthrow the throne. It would be suicide at
a mass proportion. She had yet to produce another queen, she hoped it
would be soon. The hive was getting very large, and it would need to
split soon. That could only happen if there was another queen. Perhaps in
the new batch of eggs.
"What? You just got through saying you liked it here," the confused teen
said, wondering what caused that quick turnaround.
"Not really. Now that we can think, it's very depressing here," she
hedged, looking around at the gloomy room and shivering. "We just
never left because it was convenient," she shrugged and held out all four
hands in a 'what can you do' manner.
"Let me think about it," Harry said, scratching his head. "Until then, let's
get you with your family."
"Wait!" she yelled. "I need my eggs… please," she tried not to beg, but it
was a close thing.
"Sure," Harry said, not really caring if she took them or not. "Where are
they?"
She pointed to her nest and with a wave of his hand, he relocated the
post of the bed into the TARDIS box, causing said bed to crash to the
floor. No big loss, it was trash anyway. He then bid the queen goodbye
and added her there as well.
"Well, that's done. And I'm ready for bed. Do you want to go back to the
Shack or stay here?" Sirius asked with huge yawn.
"Let's go back. I don't want the girls to worry."
"Right, poof away," the older man said with a grin. He did much prefer
Harry's form of travel. He was almost to the point where he could do it as
well. Harry had given him the comic book he had gotten the idea from,
but Sirius was more into the story than to learn new magic from it.
Wolverine was a hoot. What he could do to Death Eaters with claws like
that.
Harry grabbed the TARDIS prison, then his godfather and the two
disappeared in a cloud of smoke.
Neville's POV
The next morning the group went to breakfast as usual. They were
chowing down and talking about the Ball in vague terms. Luna was still
eating at the Gryffindor table and was creating a castle with her
scrambled eggs, using the cheese as glue. It was when they were halfway
through that the Daily Prophet appeared. On the front page were two
glaring headlines.
Boy-Who-Lived Tossed Out of Hogwarts, and Fudge Dead, Foul Play
Suspected
The first article was a very accurate description of what had happened
between Harry and McGonagall. It detailed the amnesia and how it
happened. Then went on to say that the McGonagall was being cruel and
unreasonable. Her treatment of the Boy-Who-Lived was uncalled for, or
anyone one who suffered like that. It was the school's responsibility to
see that the boy was taken care of, since they caused his ailment. It asked
the question on why she would kick an orphan to the streets when she
had been the one to bring him back to Hogwarts in the first place, for 'his
safety'. There were a few lines on Dumbledore and the first task, but it
mostly focused on the Deputy Headmistress, currently Provisional
Headmistress.
The second article was not as comprehensive, it just said that Minister
Fudge's body was found, hidden in the ministry with his Undersecretary,
and that they were killed with the Killing Curse. It asked that anyone
who had information to come forward and report it. There was a short
biography of the two dead people's life, but not in great detail. Neville
never knew that Umbridge was a half-blood. His gran never stopped
ranting about that woman, especially after a Wizengamot session.
Couldn't happen to a nicer bitch.
The Great Hall exploded with whispers, accusations, and some shouts of
protest. Not everyone liked the disparaging things the first article stated
about McGonagall, but they were few. Her strict teaching methods, and
her unbending personality didn't win her a lot of fans. Specifically, with
her neglected House. There was no love lost between them and their
inattentive Head.
Neville could see Harry's hand in this, because no one knew that last fact
except the people sitting at this table, and part of the staff. Well,
Dumbledore, but he didn't see the old man saying anything that would
put the school in a bad light.
"Oh, the fallout from this is going to be bad for her," Luna warned
ominously, eating the top of her castle.
"Serves her right," Hermione huffed. She was very disappointed that she
and Luna would not be attending the Ball with Harry. It would have been
fun, and she could learn more about her friend. Especially, since he was
regaining his memories. She had wanted to see if he changed back into
the former boy, or if he maintained his new attitude. She was hoping for
the latter, since the new Harry treated her as an equal.
"Don't worry, Hermione, they're back at the Shack," the little blonde said
with a bright smile as if she had read Hermione's mind.
"How did you…. oh, never mind," the bushy-haired girl huffed again.
"When do you think the howlers wills start?" Fred asked, looking to the
ceiling as if they would suddenly appear.
"Don't know, but it should be fun," his brother answered with a smirk.
"I guess, we'll have to wait until after classes," Neville said, taking one
last bite of his toast and getting up.
"Yeah," the others said, disappointed.
They all got up and headed to class. It was going to be hard to wait.
Harry's POV
"Shite," Harry said as they were sitting down for breakfast.
"What?" Remus asked as he joined them.
"We forgot the necklace," the teen answered, serving up some bacon.
"What necklace?"
"Don't worry about it, we've got it covered," Sirius said, sipping some tea.
"You could give Dobby a container, with a note, and have him pop it over
to Waters," he suggested, turning to his godson.
"Good idea," Harry said, waving his hand and creating a small rubber
box, shielded much like the rubber ball had been. "Dobby," he called. And
when the little guy appeared, he handed him the box and pointed to the
only opening. "I need you to go and get the bad feeling necklace in that
last room we cleared. Levitate it in this opening, don't touch it. It'll
swallow it and close by itself. Then take this, and the note I'm about to
write, to Waters," he gentle ordered. Taking out a small paper and pencil
and jotting down what the lawyer needed to know.
"Yes, sir, Harry Potter, sir," Dobby said, taking the box and waiting for
him to finish.
Harry handed him the completed note and smiled. "Thanks, Dobby."
"Wait, I need to write to Waters too," Sirius said as he scrambled to get
what he needed to say on paper. He then sealed it and handed it to
Dobby.
With a beaming grin, the little guy popped away.
"That's a load off my mind. So, what are we going to do with and army of
doxies?" Harry asked the two men sitting with him.
Remus spit his tea across the table. "An army of what!?" he shouted,
really wishing he had been with them yesterday.
"Yeah, my house was infested with them. They took over the first floor.
We think it was the horcrux that did it," Sirius said with a grin, picking
up his cup to finish the last of his tea.
"They formed an army? As it tactical movements and everything?" the
confused werewolf sputtered. He was well versed in the creatures of the
Wizarding World, and he had never, ever heard of such a thing. "Wait,
what horcrux!?" he yelled, getting beyond frustrated with how they were
throwing things around so casually and not going into detail.
"Yup. Found another one, it's what we just sent to Waters. As to the
doxies…" Harry said mischievously, waving his hand and calling the
TARDIS box to him. When it landed on the table. He opened it, carefully
shielding the top so only the queen could come out. He saw a few of the
doxies slam into the shield and said in a playful voice, "Oh, Queenie,
come out, come out, where ever you are."
The queen flew to the top and cautiously left the box. Seeing as her army
was stuck inside, she sat on the edge and glared at the humans. "What?"
she demanded in her tiny voice.
"I had an idea last night on how you could be useful, but we just need to
do a bit of training. So, I was wondering if you wanted to hear it? It
could be fun, and you get to bite people," he said enticingly.
The queen thought about it for a moment, tapping the finger of her
second left hand on her chin. "Will it be dangerous?" she asked, looking
around to see if said danger was already here.
"Nay, with the training I'm going to give you, you and your army should
be okay. Well, no more dangerous than your life usually is," Harry
allayed her concern.
"And we get to bite people?" she inquired, perking up at that thought.
"Yup, but only a select few, I'll have your word on that. We'll draw up a
treaty or something. It'll state that you and yours, including your
descendants, will only attack certain people and me and mine will not
hunt you down," came the tempting offer. He wondered how Waters' firm
was going to feel drawing up said treaty.
"Give me a few days to think upon it. I must to what's best for my
swarm," she said thoughtfully.
"Sure, take your time. I have all the time in the world," the teen said with
a bright smile. He really hoped she took him up on it. It would be a great
help and give her and her offspring a better life.
The queen nodded her head and went back into the box. Harry carefully
sealed the lid and put the container aside.
"Sirius, what did you need to tell Waters?" Harry asked, smacking Remus
about the head to get him out of his shock. The man was sitting with a
fork full of scrambled eggs halfway to his mouth, staring at the box on
the floor. The smack cause his eggs to fall, but he was still wrapping his
head around what he just witnessed.
"Oh, I am having him present the money we raised to the Board. I'm
letting them know they can have it, but because of McGonagall's actions,
we almost donated it to someone else," Sirius said slyly. "I made sure to
tell him to have an ironclad agreement that it would be used for the
school and would never wind up in someone's pocket. Maybe he could set
up a committee to oversee the disbursement of the funds. I told him to
make sure that they knew it was from you and Reggie Sirius Grey. This
way I can start my new identity." He shrugged, knowing that it was a
good start. He had thought long and hard about it and decided what they
had talked about earlier was the way to go. He had gotten used to not
being looked at with mistrust or outright scorn. No one but his friends
had ever trusted him, and even Remus turned on him because of his
former name. No, he was killing off the Blacks. He'd go to Gringotts later
today to do just that.
He and Remus would set up an antique shop and hire someone to sell the
stuff. Profits would go to the fund. Now, that Remus had established
himself as an honest seller, it should be good money. He could come in as
a co-owner in his new name. They found out went they started, anything
with the Black name was treated with suspicion, because of Sirius being
wanted in the non-magical world as well. So, when Remus came aboard,
they switched it to him. Sirius had made a killing with a few less savory
people, and he still might sell under the Black name from time to time.
Harry laughed as he finished up his breakfast. Winky popped in about
that time with the Prophet. They all took in the two headlines, and Harry
laughed harder.
When Remus read the fate of the woman who had made his life hell with
all her anti-werewolf laws he said, "Couldn't happen to a nicer bitch."
Causing Harry to fall to the floor he was laughing so hard.
Hphphp
I was going to make it longer, but my muse said 'no, this is good enough'.
Still, I hope you enjoy.
50. Some Plan in Motion
Chapter 50 Some Plans in Motion
Okay, here's a slightly longer chapter. I'm not sure where it all came from, it
just flowed out my fingertips. I hope it starts to wrap somethings up soon. This
fic is much longer than I had planned for, but it was hecka fun to write. You
know, barring that long period, on ffn, where I couldn't.
Thanks for your support.
Amelia's POV
It was only lunch and Amelia was already ready to go home. The day
started off bad when she read the headlines. She was fuming by the time
she got to her office. She had reamed the two rookies, who were in
charge of Fudge's case, for letting that bit of news out so soon. Alastor
had told her that the rookies were only following procedure, and that she
shouldn't be too hard on them. Still, she had been hoping to keep it quiet
for a bit longer. She had been inundated with owls since. She just had too
much on her plate at the moment to have to deal with a panicking
public. They made too many unreasonable demands, and they wanted
answers to questions she didn't have answers for. That, and now the
Wizengamot was breathing down her neck, making it impossible to get
any work done. If one more old geezer came to her office ordering her
around, she was going to hex them. There was even a letter in there from
Dumbledore, as if he wasn't on the run, telling her how to handle the
investigation. The nerve.
She left the rookies on the case, everyone had to start somewhere. She
did assign a senior Auror to supervise, so the uppity-ups would get off
her back.
Finishing her eggs salad sandwich and banishing the remains of her
lunch, she started going over what her Riddle team had found. So far,
they learned, from the muggle's hometown, that the squib had potioned
the father, and how he had come running back when she stopped. It was
all hearsay and gossip, but if you read between the lines, you got the gist.
They found out that Tom was orphaned and raised in an orphanage. They
tracked his career through Hogwarts, and the few jobs he held after.
There were some suspicions on what happened to his father and
grandparents, but since his uncle was dead it, was a dead end. Actually,
everyone in Tom's family was dead under shadowy circumstances, but all
was neatly tided up for someone else to take the fall. The caretaker of the
old Riddle mansion had even died, mysteriously.
That place looked like it had been lived in recently and they found an
unidentified dead man there, who was missing a hand. It looked like he
had bled out. They traced that back to a scene in a graveyard not far from
the mansion. Amelia had to assign two more Aurors to go over that,
thinking it was the place Potter had told her about. That meant it was the
aborted attempt to resurrect You-Know-Who. She was tempted to send an
Unspeakable, but then she'd never hear anything back, so she was
holding that off for the moment.
The Riddle team had lost track of him after he quit Borgin and Burkes,
but they were still looking. The main problem was that he might have
left the country, and they didn't have the budget to go abroad. They
could send a few owls, Floo other departments and ask a few questions,
but not go themselves. Sometimes she really wished they had phones,
like the muggles.
She was hoping they would pick up the trail after he came back to the
UK. There had been rumors of him being in Hogwarts a few years ago,
which she had dismissed at the time, so she was having them restart
there.
"Madam Bones," the voice of her secretary interrupted her thoughts.
"There are two young men to see you. They said to mention the map and
you'd know who they are. The older one was here a few days ago."
"Send them in Debra, and make sure we're not disturb for the next twenty
minutes," Amelia said, pushing the rune to answer.
Sirius and Harry entered the room, a box floating at their side, though
Harry was glamored to look like a much different person. He had sandy
hair and a bulbous nose. His eyes were a lighter green and his mouth was
fuller. If she hadn't been warned, she would have never recognized him.
"Madam Bones, I hope you're not too busy," Harry said, taking the chair
on the right. He smirked at his godfather as the man sat next to him.
Both men couldn't wait to see her face when they showed her what they
brought.
"I am busy," she answered, shuffling some parchment to the side. "This
mess with the Minister's death has caused a lot of chaos. People are
demanding results, and they are not taking 'we're working on it' for an
answer," she sighed, looking at the two men in front of her. "I wish you
had remembered more, but it can't be helped. What can I do for you two
today?"
"I have something that might take some of the worry off your shoulders,"
the younger boy enticed, waving to the box floating beside him. He
moved it to the side of her desk and watched as she eyeballed it like it
was about to explode or something.
"Oh," she asked, turning back to him and raising her eyebrow.
"Something that's not going to bite me, I hope." The last thing she needed
was these two hooligans to play a prank on her. She was very much
familiar with Black and his friends' shenanigans in Hogwarts. They had
carried on after and all had a small file of misdemeanors. Nothing more
serious than a pureblood complaining, but since both Black and Potter
were also purebloods, nothing ever came of them.
"Well," the teen said sheepishly, not making her feel the least bit better.
"We're working on that. There's a treaty in the works, but I thought
someone who knew more about the Wizarding World's politics would be
better at that than I," he finished with a shrug.
"A… treaty?" Bones inquired, wondering just what was in that box.
"Yeah, you see, we found an army of Doxies in Sirius' old house and I was
thinking they could be used to patrol the tunnel here. If you could train
them up a bit, work out a deal and make sure they have plenty of food,
then you have your own private army in the walls. However, the queen
tells me that they are going to split soon. She found another queen in her
current nest, so I was thinking the new army could go to Hogwarts, and
do the same there," Harry said, with a broad grin. He and the queen had
talked more after breakfast, and she was content with the idea of living
in hidden passageways, biting only those that either entered without the
password, or overpowering those that smelled of evil, like the dark
objects from Grimmuald Place. If the Ministry was attacked, or Merlin
forbid, taken over, they would help defend their new home. The same for
Hogwarts, only there would have to be an addendum about biting
students. It would give her brood something to do, and then perhaps they
wouldn't rebel.
"Did you say an army of… doxies? As in the eight limbed creatures that
live in draperies?" she asked in a great deal of shock. "What do they even
eat?"
"You know, I'm not sure. Queenie should let you know in the
negotiations," he said with a thoughtful look.
Amelia rubbed her forehead, trying to ward off a headache. She knew
that he was only trying to help, but this was not something she needed
right now. Perhaps Alastor and his paranoia would come in handy for
this. He couldn't sign any treaty, but he could train them up. That and he
was the only one who knew of the tunnels. "Fine, leave the box here and
I'll get someone on it," she finally said with heavy sigh.
"Okay, to open it, tap your wand and say 'doxy army' then remove the lid,
then call for Queenie and only she can come out. The top of the box will
be shielded like that until a treaty is signed. Waters, you remember my
lawyer, said he'd be tickled for his firm to write up anything you guys
come up with. Since this will be a secret army I didn't know who else to
ask," Harry said, levitating the box to a corner in her office. "Remember,
the next swarm goes to Hogwarts. Let me know, so I can take them there
and show them where they'll live, and I'll be happy." Though now that he
thought about it, perhaps Remus would be better at that, since they
would need to come to an agreement with the current Head. Still, it
should be fun.
"Fine, fine, I'll handle it from here," she said, waving her hand in
dismissal.
"Great, well we're headed to Gringotts," Sirius spoke for the first time,
grinning at the byplay these two had. Harry trusted very few adults, and
for some reason this woman was one of them. She was taking the news
much better than Remus had. The poor man was still mulling the whole
thing over. He shrugged at Harry and the two men left the poor woman
to face the rest of her day.
Amelia got curious, she rose from her desk, went to the corner and
tapped her wand on the top of the box. "Doxy army," she stated
hesitantly. The lid opened, and a dozen of doxies slammed into an
invisible barrier. Then a larger doxy flew up and glared at her.
"What?" squeaked the obvious queen, all four hands on her hips.
"I…I… I was just looking," sputtered the head of the DMLE. "You can go
back now, I'm still working on getting your… treaty." The blasted boy
didn't warn her they could talk. She thought they could just understand.
She did wonder if they could read as well. That might be useful.
"Fine, but don't bother me until you're ready. I have eggs to tend," sniff
the queen, then she turned and flew back to her nest.
"Well, really," Amelia huffed and lowered the lid. A small smile played at
her lips as she reseated herself. Casting a Patronus she said, "Alastor,
come to my office, please." She continued to smile as she waited. 'He
might just enjoy this,' she thought, her smile turning into a smirk.
At that moment, an old woman in plum robes opened her door
unannounced. She took one look at Amelia, who had raised her wand,
and skedaddled.
Harry's POV
The two men made it to Gringotts without trouble. However, when they
entered, alarms started blaring. Guards surrounded them quickly, with
spikes poised to strike at any false moves. Snarlfist came hurrying over
and stood in front of them. "At last we've got you," he growled at the
disguised boy, pulling his knife and looking menacing. He had waited for
this moment for weeks.
Customers were looking at them with undisguised curiosity. They hoped
the bank didn't close again. They still didn't know the reason for the last
time it was closed. The first time they at least had received a letter.
Something about items showing up on vaults.
"What did I do?" Harry asked, narrowing his eyes at the goblin he had
met only once before. He wondered if the MOB method had made this
particular goblin surlier.
"I've been looking for you for a long time," Snarlfist said with a great deal
of glee. Finally, someone he could 'question'. "Get them to an
interrogation room," he told the guards.
"Hey, now, no pushing," Harry yelped as one of the spikes poked him in
the back. He turned around and glared at the goblin who did it, who
simply glared back, only he had a long spike on his side. Harry huffed,
turned back around and followed the lead guard.
"Damn, I forgot they wanted to talk to you," Sirius said, with a heavy
sigh.
"Now you tell me?" his godson snapped.
"Well, there's been a lot going on," the dogman defended himself.
"I'll get you for this, Sirius," Harry snarled when he got poked again. He
wasn't overly worried, he could leave at any time. However, his stuff was
here, and he didn't want to piss these guys off more than they already
were, yet. This was just another reason he was thinking on clearing his
vaults and keeping them in a TARDIS box or something. They were
treating him like a criminal and he hadn't even done anything. If they
didn't back off, they would learn just how bad of and idea that was.
McGonagall's POV
It had been a long day, and it was only halfway through. She had been
getting angry glares from most of the student body. She huffed at that
thought, who did these children think they were, judging her. After all
the hardship they put Potter through, they had no cause to throw stones.
She had watched as they vilified the Boy-Who-Lived to the point where
he hid from them. And now they thought that she was wrong. The nerve.
She was sitting at the Staff Table, with her coworkers, eating her lunch
when the first howler came. She quickly banished it, and the one the
followed, and the one that followed that. However, they were starting to
come faster then she could swish her wand, and the other teachers were
trying to keep up with the deluge of letters. Soon enough it was clear that
they would not be able to clear them all, so she transfigured a box from a
napkin and directed them into it. There was no way she was going to sit
and be ridiculed by people who had no idea what she had had to put up
with from that boy.
As the letters flew into the box, it began to swell and smoke. As each
letter opened and started shouting, the box grew until it burst at the
seams. The noise that followed was deafening. Everyone in the Great Hall
screamed, running from the room with their hands over their ears. The
foreign students and staff vacated the school altogether, going to their
lodgings. The Hogwarts teachers put muffling spells over their heads and
moved away from the table, waving their wands to try and stop the
noise.
It took ten minutes and finally it all stopped. The quiet was just as
deafening as the noise had been.
"I told you that you would regret making the Potter boy leave," Sprout
said, breaking the silence. "I warned you that you needed to do
something to bring him back."
"What would you have me do?" Minerva asked, sniffing indignantly and
cringing at the smoky smell. "I have no idea where he has gotten off to. I
thought he was bluffing and would come back on his own. He needed to
learn that he was to respect the staff of this school. After everything we
have done for him, he had no right to disparage us so."
"And pray tell, just what have we done for the poor lad?" Pomona asked,
glaring at her fellow teacher. "I don't recall anything out of the way. As a
matter of fact, I don't recall lifting one finger to help the lad," she added
sadly, remembering all the times they were told to turn away from the
tormenting and ridicule the boy suffered. Albus had told them that Harry
Potter needed to learn to stand up for himself, or to come to them
directly. That the boy was not to get a 'big head'. That they were not to
feed his ego by giving him special treatment. She regretted doing that to
this very day. It went against her sense of fair play. Still Dumbledore was
her boss and she did as he requested.
"We brought him back from the street, where he was eating from the
garbage bins. We treated his wounds, and sheltered him," McGonagall
pointed out.
"Severus was the one to cause his problems in the first place, it was our
duty to do those things," was the rebuttal.
"And he scorned every bit of help we tried to give him," she snapped.
"I don't know why I'm trying to make you understand, Minerva. You are
just as pigheaded as Albus," Sprout huffed and walked away.
Flitwick looked at the transfiguration professor and said, "She's right you
know? No matter what we say, you just won't change. I'm not even going
to bother. I just hope it doesn't hurt the school." He shook his head and
he too walked away.
"That boy need to learn to respect his elders," she called to the diminutive
professor's back.
"Respect is earned, and from what I've seen neither you or Albus had
done that," he said over his shoulder as he left the room. The other
teachers silently followed, looking at the Deputy Headmistress with sad
eyes.
McGonagall stood in a circle of shredded paper and smoke as she thought
on what they had said. Shaking her head that they just didn't understand,
she started to clear the mess.
Neville's POV
"Well, that was fun," Neville said, with a small chuckle as the group
walked down the passageways, wands cast on Lumos, so they could see
down the dark tunnels. They decided not to take the main hallways, they
didn't want to hear all the gossip and misinformation that was surely
spreading down the Hogwarts grapevine.
"Yeah, and we didn't even have to wait until the end of the day," Fred
agreed, with a big smile, leading the way, holding on to his brother's
sleeve.
"I don't know if I'll ever be able to hear right again," whined George, who
had been closer to the box when it exploded. "That's worse than ten of
Mum's howlers." He shook his head to see if it would stop the ringing, it
didn't. He was just thankful they were in a tight space, so the others
didn't have yell for him to hear them.
"You'll be fine," Luna said airily, placing a hand on his back to steady
him. "I wish Harry were around he would have loved that," she added
with a wistful smile.
"He would have probably been blamed," sniffed Hermione, bringing up
the rear. The others nodded in agreement as left the tunnels on the
seventh floor. They made their way to the Room of Requirements, called
up the Room of Lost Things and sat in the circle of chairs Harry had left.
It was now the place they talked the most. It was familiar and comfy, and
best of all no one could hear them.
"Besides the Ball, what else have we got planned?" Neville asked looking
at the twins, who always had something in the works.
"We're not sure, really. We were working so hard on our Animagus
transformations, that we haven't planned anything," Fred confessed,
looking at his brother. "Maybe we should ask the Marauders," he
suggested, getting nods from the others.
"Yeah, let's get together, at the Shack, after classes and think of
something. This needs to be done. The school spirit is shot," George
stated firmly, again getting nods from everyone, including Hermione. His
hearing was better now, the ringing was more muffled than before, for
which he was thankful.
"Let's," was the resounding rejoinder.
Harry's POV
Harry and Sirius were sitting in the room with all the creature heads.
Sirius was still creeped out by the werewolf head. They had gone under
the Thief's Downfall, but like last time it didn't turn them back to their
normal selves. Harry was looking at all the different creatures, he
wondered if he had ever known what the all were. The heads mounted
on the walls looked nothing like non-magical animals, except the lion. It,
however, had two rows of teeth, which made it very intimidating.
Snarlfist slammed his dagger on the table, very upset these two wizards
weren't paying any attention to him. He was the one who could ruin their
lives after all. "Wizards," he barked. "You would do well to put your
attention where the danger is," he snarled, leaning over the table as far as
his short stature would allow.
"What? You?" Harry asked with great disbelief, turning his attention to
the goblin, and taking a seat next to Sirius, who seemed worried for some
reason.
"Harry," warned Sirius with a bit of a whine.
"What?" he asked again, turning his head towards his godfather. "Why are
we in danger from him? We've broken no laws that I know of. He has no
right to question us as if we had," he stated, looking back to the surly
goblin. "I'm a paying customer here, you don't have a right to hold me,"
he snapped, slamming his hands down on the table and standing
threateningly over the smaller goblin.
"You came into this bank under disguise, you have breached our wards,
and you defeated the Thief's Downfall. You could be a threat to the
nation," Snarlfist argued back, poking his long finger into the boy's chest,
not backing down an inch.
"I have no weapons on me," Harry protested the accusation, slapping the
goblin's hand away.
"You have a wand," was the rebuttal.
"If you haven't warded your bank to nullify them, then that's your bad.
Every fucking person who comes in here, over the age of eleven, has a
wand. You can't hold me for that. I want my lawyer here," the teen
demanded, standing back up and folding his arms over his chest.
"Harry," Sirius said again, this time tugging the boy's arm.
"You are not under wizard laws at the moment. You are under goblin
laws," the goblin stated proudly.
"So, your laws state that you can hold anyone you don't like?" was the
shocked question as he pulled his arm from Sirius' grasp. The more Harry
learned about the Wizarding World the more he thought of leaving. It
was shite like this that made that closer to a reality. "And we trust you
with our stuff, when you can just snag someone you think might be a
threat? If that's so, then I think I'm just going to pull my accounts. All of
them. And, I'll make Sirius pull the Black accounts too. He doesn't need
your bullshit either," he threatened, unknowingly causing a silent alarm
to blare.
Snarlfist didn't back down, instead he picked up his knife and held up
threateningly. "I want to know where you learned the magic that you
have," he demanded instead. He was going to get his answers if he had to
fight to do it. To him, this wizard was a huge threat and he wasn't going
to let him go until he knew how to stop him.
Harry stared at the goblin and then laughed. "Sure, I'll tell you, when you
tell me your secrets," he said mirthfully. He played with the thought on
just leaving, but then he'd never get his things from this 'bank', and his
mother's library was well worth the hassle. Still, he would fight if
necessary.
"That is not an option," the goblin growled, getting ready to gut the
upstart.
"Neither is you learning mine," Harry stated back, getting ready to
rumble.
Sirius seeing where this was going, stood at his godson's side, ready to
die if it came to that. Unlike Harry, he knew just how much danger they
were in. Harry on the other hand didn't remember the history taught at
Hogwarts. He didn't know of all the wars, and lives lost. The kid just
thought it was this one goblin being mean.
Just then the door opened, and a majestic looking goblin came in with a
team of guards, who all looked like they had been running. Well, not the
regal looking one, he looked… regal. "What in the name of Gringotts is
going on here," he demanded, looking the three occupants of the room.
Harry spoke first. "He's threatening me, and I don't think I should put up
with it. I am a fucking paying customer, who has done nothing to
warrant this kind of treatment. If I don't get some fucking customer
service around here, I'm taking my business elsewhere," he all but
shouted.
"Your Majesty, this is the wizard who had been getting through our
wards," Snarlfist defended his actions.
"Shite," Sirius swore, thinking they were in more trouble then they had
been.
"Majesty?" Harry asked, looking the regal goblin up and down. "Do you
let all your subjects treat customers this way?" he inquired with a bit of a
snarl in his voice.
"Peace, young wizard. I am King Ragnuk the 10th. I am sure Snarlfist just
wants to know if you are a threat. You are the first to ever get through
our wards and defeat the Thief's Downfall. You would not have us leave
such an opening in our protections, would you?" the king asked, taking a
seat at the head of the table.
"Maybe not, but all he bloody well had to do was ask. He had a fucking
knife drawn," Harry pointed out, indicating said knife in the grumpy
goblin's hand with a wave of his hand.
"Put it away," snapped Ragnuk, in such a manner that there would be no
defiance.
Snarlfist quickly did as he was told and then went to stand with the
guards, who were now stationed around the room.
"Harry," Sirius said for the third time, frantically pulling the boy's sleeve.
This goblin was a greater threat, he could declare war on the Wizarding
World, if not handled correctly. "Sit down," he all but begged.
"Fine," Harry huffed, sitting in the chair behind him. He could see that
Sirius was quite worried, and he hoped to just get their business done
and get the fuck out of this joint. He had been in a good mood until he
came here, and he wanted that mood to return.
"When I learned that you intended to pull your accounts and take the
Black accounts with you, I took it upon myself to find out why," Ragnuk
started. "Imagine my surprise when I came in here to find one of my
goblins ready to gut you. Just what has been happening to cause this?" he
asked, turning to Harry for the answer, after cutting a withering glare to
Snarlfist.
"Look, we came here to open another account. Sirius wants to call the
Black name dead. In order to do that he needs to transfer, or rename, his
current accounts. It's not my bloody fault, your alarms blared the
moment we came in. Then your fucking guard dog over there took us
here and demanded I tell him my secrets. If you don't want me here, I'll
be happy to oblige," Harry stated, starting off calm and ending angry.
"Peace," the king said with upheld hands. "We can discuss this to
everyone satisfaction," he bargained. It would cause significant damage
to the banks reputation if the Boy-Who-Lived withdrew his and his
godfathers accounts. He had to come up with a way to appease the child,
where they were all satisfied. He couldn't leave the hole in the bank's
protection, but he couldn't declare war without a very good reason. They
had no proof it was this boy who was causing all the problems.
"Fine, fucking talk," Harry said, not sure they could come up with
anything that would change his mind.
Hphphp
Okay, I've painted myself into a corner. I want to pull a schoolwide prank, but
I suck at planning them out, that any of the Weasley Wizarding Wheezes is
out, because it's too early in the timeline. Though, they could be experimental.
Anyway, any suggestions are more than welcome.
51. Wait! You'll Pay Me?
Chapter 51 Wait! You'll Pay Me?
Thanks again for all your support.
Harry's POV
Ragnuk looked at the man-child, wondering how to approach this
diplomatically. There were many things that could go wrong. The Boy-
Who-Lived had great pull in the Wizarding World. Especially, after the
first task of the games they had going on at Hogwarts. Everyone had seen
his great feats of magic. He had taken down three people, two very
important ones, and exposed a Death Eater, who he heard had died from
his… injuries, the backlash, well the man was dead. The boy in front of
him had done all that with a few waves of his hands. Plus, if Snarlfist was
correct, he had also found a way into the vaults. Which was bad, even if
nothing was stolen. It was his duty to make sure this hole in the defenses
were plugged.
There was also the fact that the teen was suffering from memory loss. It
could explain his lack of fear of goblins. The History of Magic classes
taught at the school made sure that everyone leaving there had a healthy
respect of the viciousness of the goblin nation. The many wars fought
between goblins and wizards were bloody and costly. This boy didn't
know that though, and judging from the short conversation they just had,
he was also very hotheaded. Being the ruler of the nation, it was
Ragnuk's responsibility to make sure that his people didn't suffer unless
completely necessary, this was not one of those situations. Though, it
could become one very fast, if not handled correctly. So, for now
diplomacy will have to do, even if it meant being nice to a wizard.
However, if the child's attitude didn't change then he was more then
ready to gut the boy. A dead threat isn't a threat after all.
Keeping his face calm, the king said, "I apologize for the treatment you
have suffered so far. It was not our intention to have you threatened. The
bank merely wishes to protect its customers. If you would just promise
that you will never rob Gringotts, that will be more than enough to
satisfy this institute." He looked at the teen and hoped that would be
enough to start. He then quickly added. "We will be more than happy to
wave the fee for Mr. Black's change his identity. It is nothing more then a
small ritual and a few papers signed."
Sirius looked to Harry, keeping his hand on the boy's robe. "That's not too
much to ask," he said, hoping the boy wouldn't make a big issue of it.
"I'm not sure, I mean that bastard over there pointed a knife at me. That
is not okay, at all," Harry stated, waving his hand at Snarlfist, who
merely growled in return. "What's to say that the next time the king can't
stop him. He might corner me in a dark alley or something for making
him look bad." He didn't think that would happen, but he was mad at the
goblin. "Besides, this is the second time I've come here and been treated
like shite. That's not good business."
"Harry, you're just looking to fight," Sirius said, leaning over and
whispering in his godson's ear and cutting a glance at the king, who was
just watching calmly. "Be reasonable," he all but pleaded. "These guys can
start a war. Do you really want that? Think of how many people could
die. It's not something we can afford right now, not with You-Know-Who
still lurking about."
Harry took a minute to debate that with his crew. Worf was all for
battling their way out of the bank, but Data and Spock were trying to be
logical. Picard wanted a peaceful solution, for future relations. They all
talked for a quick second, then Harry started think about what was said
among them. He knew he could get out of here, he knew that he could
hold his own, but could the rest of the magical community. Did he care?
Something from his past-self leaked through. That stupid 'saving people
thing' Hermione had told him about. He snarled internally, pushing the
overwhelming desire to just bend over and let these guys walk all over
him. He glared at the king and said, "What else you got? I don't want to
come back here and be treated this way again."
"I can offer you employment. That would give you enough prestige to not
be unfairly treated. You would be then considered a valuable member for
Gringotts," the king said, rubbing his chin in thought. It was actually a
good idea. If this boy could do even the smallest bit of what was
rumored, he would be a great asset to the bank. The wards would be
stronger than they had ever been, and he would surpass everyone in
curse-breaking. The profits would be enormous.
"Doing what?" the amnesiac asked, settling down at that thought. He
didn't need for money, but an income would make his fortune swell. The
memory of his first week on the streets will always propel him into
keeping money in his pocket. He would never forget digging through
trash bins for food, and something from his wisp of memories was telling
him that that wasn't the first time he had been hungry. He can remember
being in a dark place and a man yelling that he wouldn't get food for a
week. He remember the gnawing feeling of his stomach trying to eat
itself. They were vague and hard to grasp, and he wasn't sure if he
wanted to remember that. Whatever it was, it drove him to want to earn
a steady income.
"I could pay you a king's ransom to shore up the wards, and there's curse-
breaking to consider. The money you would earn will put the Potter
name on the top ten richest wizards in magical Britain," Ragnuk enticed,
seeing the interest in the boy's eyes. Not quite greed, but the need to
never be poor. He knew the difference, too many wizards were just plain
greedy and would try to swindle their way to riches. Then there were
those, like the Weasleys, who would work to survive. He knew the oldest
son did what he could to send money to the family. It was only because
that that he had used the man in some private dealings. Not many, but a
few. Bill Weasley was a talented employee, and a great asset to the bank.
Perhaps, he would consider taking this teen under his wing. If Potter
could teach Weasley what he knew, and visa-versa, then Gringotts would
be much richer for it.
"What about his education?" Sirius asked, not wanting Harry to be left
without his OWLs and NEWTs if something happened and he couldn't
work for the bank anymore. Gringotts was not a safe environment, what
with the dragons and curse object. Any number of debilitating injuries
could happen. The poor kid could wind up looking like Mad-eye Moody.
"We can provide that. Tutors are plentiful if you know where to look,"
Ragnuk stated, waving the concern away. The bounty of muggleborns
that couldn't find work was one that Gringotts kept track of and used
when they could. The muggleborns would work for the minimum of
wages, and not push to be paid more.
"I wouldn't have to live here, right? I could do some work at home,
maybe?" Harry asked, suddenly in a much better mood. He didn't want to
return to Hogwarts, there were very few good memories of that place. His
friends would understand. Wouldn't they?
"I am sure something to be arranged. The charging of the wards would be
a once a year event. And cursed items could be done anywhere warded.
So, no, I don't see an issue with that," the king goblin said thoughtfully,
going over the logistics in his mind.
"I still don't like the way that idiot over there treats customers," Harry
stated, pointing to Snarlfist, who stepped forward growling.
"You must understand a bit about goblins, before you take too much
offence. We are a warrior nation, stuffed into a situation that does not
appease our basic fighting instinct. We have adapted as best we could,
but there is still that need to fight. After the bank was open, it was
understood that the wizards would not challenge us, and we would not
make war. It didn't always happen, wars were fought, treaties were
signed, still tensions run very high. We don't trust wizards, and they don't
trust us," Ragnuk explained, holding his hand to stop the advancing
goblin.
"That's a stupid way to coexist," the dark-haired wizard stated, blowing
out a huff of air.
"It has been this way for centuries. It is in a goblins nature to fight those
he perceives as a threat," Ragnuk stated, with a 'what can you do' gesture.
"So, if I fight the arsehole and win, then he'll leave me alone?" Harry
asked, thinking it would show his strength, not all of it, he wasn't that
stupid, and he'd get some prestige.
"If that is what you wish," the king goblin said, wondering how the man-
child knew that that strategy would work. "I am sure something could be
arranged." He face broke out in a wicked grin.
Snarlfist sneered at the boy. There was no way this slip of a child could
win in a fight.
"Sure, I think I'd like that," Harry sneered back, looking the small being
up and down and measuring the threat.
"Harry," Sirius whined, not liking where this was going at all.
"Deal," Ragnuk said, getting up for the table and holding out his hand to
the teen.
"Deal," Harry confirmed, shaking the hand.
"In two days' time you will meet here at Gringotts and settle this tension
between you two. When that is done, win or lose, we can come up with a
contract for your employment," the king said, shaking the hand one more
time. "Until then, I suggest you practice. Goblins are not to be taken
lightly, and you will not be allowed your wand," he added.
"Not a problem," Harry assured him.
With that they all broke up, and Sirius and Harry searched for
Shockhorn's office, so the name change could take place.
Amelia's POV
It took Alastor ten minutes to get to her office. When he did, he stomped
in, threw himself in a chair and said, "This better be important, Amelia. I
was listening to a very interesting conversation." He was actually feeling
better about himself, doing something productive. The dirt he was getting
on those he wanted to have arrested, or taken down, was invaluable. So,
he was frustrated that she called him away from that.
"You can get back to your spying soon," she assured him, then pointed to
the box in the corner. "Potter and Black were just here and left us a
present," she said with a sly grin.
Moody looked at the box with his enhanced eye. "It's full of doxies," he
stated grimly, thinking she was playing a prank on him.
"Ah, but these doxies are different," she said with a smile. "They're
sentient. I've already spoken with the queen, she is quite coherent."
"What does that have to do with us?" the grumpy man asked, eyeballing
the box again.
"According to Potter, they've formed an army. He said the queen is
willing to sign a treaty and patrol our tunnels. Can you image having
dozens of little spies in the Ministry? I'm not sure if they can read, but
they can listen and talk," she said seriously. Now that she was thinking
about it, it would be a great boon to have an unseen spy network. If the
wording of the treaty were good, they would be loyal only to the head of
the DMLE. Finding criminals in the building would become much easier.
"What are you think, Amelia? I know you have something planned, or
you wouldn't have called me," Alastor grumped, not liking were this was
going. Spying was one thing, but training was a completely different type
of spell.
Bones smiled. "Now, Alastor, I know you don't like retirement, so I'm
going to offer you a job. I can pay as a consultant, it isn't much, but it'll
give you a nice addition to your pension. That and this will protect the
Ministry against the Death Eaters you've found. Think about how you can
train them and get them to take out the enemy with no one being the
wiser," she enticed, hoping to win the man over.
"Are you telling me you're giving me permission to 'take care of' the scum
in this building?" Moody asked, perking up a bit. He never liked the
namby-pamby way everyone handled the enemy. Leaving someone who
is out to kill you at your back was just plan stupid. Look at what that got
him. A wooden leg, and missing eye, and chunks of flesh gone. A dead
enemy wasn't a threat.
"I can't do that, and you know that, Alastor. However, I can't control pest
like doxies. If they were to accidently kill someone… well, pest control is
not my department," she said with a smile. "I'm trusting you with this,
Alastor. I don't want to have to arrest you for killing off the fools that run
the Ministry. I can overlook some things, but not others. I'm sure you
know which is which," she added harshly. She knew his views on
fighting, so borders had to be set from the start.
Moody harrumphed, his eye going to the box once again. He could see
now that they weren't just mindlessly flying around. There were
conversations going on, drills being performed, and there were even
games being played. It looked like this 'army' was bored. He delved
further and could see the queen tending her eggs. There were helpers
accompanying her, which was not unusual, but they seemed to be
communicating with one another, which was. They were organized, he
could work with that. "Alright," he said, turning to Bones, "I'll give it a go,
but I want that treaty in place first. I don't want any 'accidents' happening
to me. There's going to have to be some sort of binding to control them.
They can't make a vow, like the goblins. Nothing too restrictive, but
something."
"Wonderful. Potter said his lawyer's firm will draw up the paperwork, so
I'll owl him and set it up. Why don't you come back tomorrow, and we'll
see where it goes?" she said, almost clapping her hands like a schoolgirl.
"I'm going to finish looking around today," he countered, "I'll bring the
map back a 5:30 sharp." He got up and stomped away, plans running
through his head as he went to figure out good strategic points in the
tunnels. He was also going over what wording the treat should have, and
trying to figure out what the blasted doxies ate.
Neville's POV
After classes the group got together and went to the Shack. They were
hoping Harry and the two Marauders were there, so they could go over
the schoolwide prank they wanted to pull. Hopefully, they had a few
ideas since the group was conflicted on what they wanted to do.
Everyone of them had different ideas on what was funny. The twins had
to regulate their usual gusto, because of the anti-bullying wards. Things
that would cause mental trauma were a no-no, as well. So, some of their
stuff they couldn't do. They all entered the tunnel and chatted about their
day. When they got to the door, they were surprised to hear a loud
thump on it. They raised their wands, and quickly opened the door.
"Come on, Harry, you're not even trying," Sirius said from the other side
of the room, where Remus stood next to him grinning like a fool.
"I don't have fucking werewolf strength either," the teen grumbled as he
picked himself off the floor.
"You're the one who picked a fight with the goblins," the glamored man
said with a shake of his head. "Now, get up and take it like a man."
"Fuck you," Harry said good-naturedly, not really mad at the man.
"Come on, Harry, I'll be gentle with you," Remus stated, flexing his arms
a bit.
"Fuck you, too," the teen said, still smiling. "I think we're done for now.
Look, company," he said, gesturing to his friends.
"I'll leave you too it. I've got something I need to take care of," Remus
said as he exited the room.
"Bye, Remus," all the teens chorused.
"What does he have to do?" Harry asked thoughtfully. They had already
set up for the full moon.
"Something in the non-magical world," Sirius answered vaguely.
"And what brought about this madness?" Neville asked as the group made
their way into the room. The furniture had all been moved to the walls
and there was only carpets on the floor. As he walked he noticed the
floor was spongy. He lifted his eyebrow to his dark-haired friend.
"I have to fight a goblin in two days, and these idiots are trying to teach
me to fall," Harry answered with a shit-eating grin. He waved his hand
and the furniture returned to its rightful spot. A tap of his foot had the
floor hard again.
"And why do you have to fight a goblin?" Hermione asked, taking a seat
on the couch.
"I didn't like his attitude," was the nonchalant answer. "I did get to meet
the king, though. That was okay. Oh, and I got a job," he added still
grinning like he had won a sweepstakes.
"What?" all the teens asked, except Luna, who was snuggling into Harry's
side. She knew everything would be okay.
"Yeah, after my fight, win or lose, me and the bank are going to work out
an employment agreement," Harry said, settling further into the couch.
"The bank and I," corrected Hermione, who only earned two finger salute
for her effort.
"Do you know how hard it is to get employment with Gringotts?" Fred
asked with awe, snagging one of the biscuits Winky had just put out.
"Yeah, it took Bill… what?... two years to get hired. He had to take a
bunch of classes, since they said Hogwarts didn't teach him right," George
added, also picking up a cookie.
"I didn't ask for a job, they offered it to me, so I wouldn't pull my
account," Harry said a bit defensively.
"Your account isn't big enough to warrant that," Neville said, pick up the
tea in front of him and taking a sip. "I mean the Potters are well-to-do,
but not that well-to-do."
"Well," the amnesiac drawled, "I might have said I'd talk Sirius, who is
now legally Reggie Sirius Grey, in to pulling his as well."
"That'll do it. One thing goblins hate is for someone as rich as the Blacks
to take their money from the bank," the sandy-haired boy said with a
nodding of his head.
Luna turned to Sirius and said, "Reggie is a good name to remember him
by."
"I thought so too," he said in agreement.
"Remember who by?" Hermione asked as she sipped her tea.
"My brother. He was a Death Eater, and we," he indicated him and Harry,
"think he defected. There was something of You-Know-Who's in my old
house. From what the house elf we sent away said, it was to be
destroyed. We don't know for sure, but that's our theory."
"Why don't you ask the house elf?" Neville asked as if it were obvious.
"I ordered him to never answer the call of a Black, before I sent him
away," Sirius shrugged.
"I meant to ask you about that, isn't Mrs. Malfoy and Draco of Black
blood? Doesn't that mean he won't answer them?" Harry asked, putting
his empty cup on the table, only to watch as it filled up again.
"That's the beauty of it. That rotten elf can only do what Lucius tells him.
So, they have an elf that is restricted," Sirius laughed at a well pulled
prank, making the teens laugh with him.
"Won't they kill him," the dark-haired teen asked, sobering up at that
thought.
"No," Neville answered. "Even the Malfoys won't kill a house elf. They
might make him punish himself, but he's too valuable to kill."
"That's awful. Can't they negate the order?" the ever-inquisitive Hermione
asked. She still knew so little about house elves, and she was always up
to learning more. To learn that one was in the hands of Lucius Malfoy
was distressful.
"Nope, once an order is given it must be fulfilled, which means that
whatever Regulus told Kreacher to do, it will drive the elf batty. I think
that's what happened to him anyway. He was crazy when I was a kid, but
nothing like what we found," the dogman said thoughtfully. He could
care less if Kreacher was told to punish himself, he hated that elf with
every fiber of his being. Kreacher was a vile elf, who used to torture him
when he was a kid. With or without orders. So, he didn't have the excuse
that he was forced to. No, Kreacher was a bad seed, it's one of the reasons
his mum had picked him in the first place.
"Not that I'm not happy to see you guys, but what brings you here
today?" Harry asked, changing the subject before a debate broke out and
looking around at his friends.
"We want to pull a prank, but we can't decide which one to do," Fred
huffed, folding his arms over his chest. He had great plans in his mind.
"Why don't each of you do one, then get together before you pull them
off, and coordinate. You have the magic to do a lot. So, make it seem like
one big prank. I mean, you have Neville for plants, Luna for the bizarre,
Hermione for the educational, and you guys for chaos. It'll be perfect," he
advised, seeing the thoughtful looks on their faces as they glanced at one
another.
"Yeah, perfect," the twins chimed.
Hphphp
Whew, this didn't want to be written. Okay, I have an idea as to what I'm
going to do for the prank. Well, the start anyway. Thanks for all your
suggestions they gave me great ideas. I won't be using all of them, and the ones
I do use might not be exactly what you are thinking, but still they all tickled
my muse.
The next chapter may be a bit, I've done it again and painted myself in a
corner, so I have to work out how I'm going to do the fight. Thanks for your
patience.
There's a quick poll on my profile, which has nothing to do with the story. Just
something I'm curious about.
52. A Bit of Training
Chapter 52 A Bit of Training
I'm having a few issues that are keeping me from writing every day, so there
may be long pauses between chapters. Hopefully, not a year like last time. I
am trying to put an hour a day, at the very least, so I will get this done with in
the year. With any luck. If you want to know some of my issues, hop on over
and read my profile. I try to keep it up to date.
The big prank will be soon. I am hoping to make is spectacular. And with all
the suggestions I got, I might just pull it off. The fight will be within the next
few chapters, IF I don't spend too long on this one day. I have a bad habit of
doing that with this story.
Reviews and suggestions are always welcome.
Anyway, on with the story.
Harry's POV
"I did want to say sorry to you girls for not being able to escort you to the
Ball," Harry said, looking at the girls at his side, and giving them his
puppy-dog eyes. "I was looking forward to it. Who wouldn't want two
beautiful women on his arms." He leaned over and kissed Hermione on
the cheek, then turned the other way and kissed Luna on the head.
"It's alright, Harry, we understand that it's not your fault. Besides, the
party we're going to throw this summer will more than make up for it,"
Luna said dreamily, snuggling further into his shoulder. She could see
that Harry would do his best to make sure they got their dance with him.
"Will we, now? Well that takes a load off my mind. Then let me be a
gentleman about this. Would you girls please let me escort you to a party
I have not planned yet?" he asked with a wiggle of his eyebrows.
"Oh, Harry," Hermione said, smacking him on the chest, but smiling all
the while. "If you do plan such a party I will be more than happy to
attend."
"I already know I'm going to be there, so yes," Luna added, burrowing in
further.
"Hey, what about us?" Fred said loudly, pointing to the boys in the room.
"Yeah, we want an invite," George stated just as loudly, nodding his head.
"I wouldn't mind coming too," Neville added his two Knuts worth.
"I'll be chaperone," Sirius offered, only to be a bland look from all the
teens, making him huff.
"Of course, you can all come, we just have to get the house first. Any
ideas on to when that's going to be, Dogman?" Harry said first to the
male teens and then to his godfather.
"Well, I'm waiting to hear from Waters, but we can start hunting in a few
days," Sirius answered, looking very happy with the idea.
"Great, we'll have fun. It's coming up soon, the Ball I mean? Christmas is
right around the corner, isn't it?" Harry asked, looking at all his friends,
who are relaxed and happy.
"Yes, in about a week," Neville confirmed. He was content to be here
amongst his friends. It was great to be included in things. It was
something he had never experienced before; his childhood was not a
happy one. He was quite miffed at McGonagall for sending Harry away. It
was the dark-haired teen who drew him out of his shell and helped him
become someone his gran would be proud of. He was still determined to
bring his parents back and was well on his way to accomplishing that.
"Don't worry, Harry," George said with a Cheshire Cat grin.
"we've got the girls covered," Fred finished, with an identical grin. They
too were happier than they ever had been in school. Sure, they were
popular, Quidditch stars and had many friends, but most of them were
always wary around them, bar Lee. There was always that fear that
people close to them would be the victims of their next pranks. Silly
people didn't know that those they liked rarely got pranked. The twins
were ready and willing to teach their best friend, Lee, as soon as Harry
gave the go ahead. The poor boy had been put out with them for the lack
of friend time, but when he heard that he could be using new magic in
the future, he understood.
"Really, what do you guys have planned?" our hero asked, hoping it was
something that would piss that old battleaxe off. So, the other teens told
him the night they had in mind, and he almost fell off the couch
laughing. "Yeah, that'll work," he said, chuckling along with his
godfather.
"Let's talk more on what you have for your prank so far," Sirius said,
getting them back on track. "Between all of us, we should be able to think
of something good. The whole school will know that there are Junior
Marauders about. If we plan it right, you can do it on Christmas morning,
just in time for the Ball." He rubbed his hands together and heard what
they had so far. There was a lot of small easy pranks, with a few
overdone ones, thrown back and forth.
"You guys are thinking too small. Remember, you have great magic at
your fingertips. When we say the whole school, we mean the whole school.
I want the teachers to spend weeks trying to undo what you do," Harry
said after a few minutes of listening.
"I think I understand," Neville said thoughtfully, rubbing his chin in
thought. There were ideas on what he could do with plants, be they real
or not. "How about we do those things, and this…"
Harry and his friends sat around and hashed out the epic prank the
students were going to play. The boy hero was a bit miffed that he'd miss
it, but they said they'd get Colin to take pictures. The younger boy was
still visibly upset that Harry was gone. They don't know if he was booted
out of the Harry Potter Fan Club, and they were afraid to ask. That didn't
stop them from teasing the hell out of the amnesiac for having a club in
the first place. That was until Luna told the twins that their sister was
Vice-President, which caused the rest of the group to laugh. Soon enough,
it was time for everyone to leave. Giving the girls a kiss on the cheek and
the boys a hardy grip on the shoulder, Harry bid them all goodnight.
That night, when Harry went to bed, he was called to the deck of the
Enterprise. "What's up, Captain?" he asked as he sat in the chair he had
left on the deck just for him.
"Ah, Mr. Potter, I felt it might be beneficial that you spar with Worf for
the next two nights. It would help you in facing a warrior. Worf is our
finest security officer. If anyone can teach you how to defend yourself, it
would be he," Picard stated, sitting in his captain's chair, pressing a few
buttons.
"Are you crazy, look at the size of him. He'll cream me," the teen shouted,
pointing at the large Klingon, who merely smiled back at him. This did
nothing to appease Harry. "Just how much do you think he can teach me
in a few days?" he quickly asked, hoping that he could get out of this,
and then wondering why he was arguing with his own mind.
"The Holodeck can warp time so that a week will pass for every night in
there," Picard stated factually, taking a data pad from one of the red-
shirts.
"It can?" the teen asked, sitting up straighter.
"It is your mind, you can do what you want," was the answer.
"So, why not years then?"
"We have debated this and feel that if you were to go more than a week it
would damage your psyche. You would come out feeling disoriented, and
you would have a hard time adjusting to normal time. That and with
your memories now rerouting themselves back to where they belong,
which they can't do when you're in the holodeck, you need some time to
sort them," Jean-Luc stated, standing and tugging his shirt. He turned
sharply and headed to the turbolift. "This time frame will do nothing to
harm you, and while you may not learn a great deal, you should be able
to hold your own. Number One, you have the bridge."
"Yes, Captain," Spock said, moving to the Captain's Chair.
"Wait, Worf is like three times my size, the goblin is twice as small as me,
how is this going to help?" Harry asked, getting up reluctantly and
following the captain, the Klingon right behind him towering over his
smaller frame.
"Worf is going to be using practice dummies the same size as your
opponent," was the logical answer. "In addition, like your godfather and
his friend, he is going to teach you to fall."
"Fucking wonderful. Fine," the petulant teen said, dragging his feet as he
continued to follow the man, who was supposed to receive orders not
give them. However, he really couldn't argue with the plan.
Amelia's POV
The next morning Amelia came to her office in a better mood than the
day before. There was no glaring headlines in the morning paper, no
Wizengamot breathing down her neck and no mysterious murder
popping up overnight, and no surprises from Potter and his godfather. All
in all, it was a good morning.
She settled into her chair and was going through some paperwork. Her
Riddle team confirmed that You-Know-Who had been at Hogwarts for the
Potter boy's first two years. Why Dumbledore never said anything was a
mystery, and when she got her hands on the old coot, she would make
sure to ask him. Both times he was in a ghost-like state, and with Potter's
assessment from the botched revival attempt, that was still true. She did
wonder what You-Know-Who would do now. The man they had found
was identified as Peter Pettigrew, which they knew had been alive from
Potter's and Black's testimonies. Pettigrew did have the Dark Mark, and
Potter did state he had been helping his master. So, was there going to be
another attempt soon? Could there be, with his minion dead? Would the
vile man go to his other supporters? They'd have to keep an eye out.
She was just settling in with a cup of morning tea, when Alastor came
stomping in.
"Did you get things set up?" he asked without preamble, after throwing
himself into a chair, his magical eye going straight to the box of doxies in
the corner.
"Yes, I received an owl this morning, and Mr. Waters' associate will be
here tomorrow. Her name is Ms. Rachel Middleton. She's another solicitor
of the firm. Mr. Waters stated he had too much to do at the moment
handling Potter's many cases," Bones stated, looking over the missive she
was referring to.
"Good. What time?" the grumpy man inquired.
"Around one pm. So, be here after lunch, and we'll get things settled," she
answered, putting the letter aside and looking at her ex-boss. He was
looking better than he had when he first came to her office to help. It
seemed that giving him something to work for did wonders for him. His
hair wasn't as lanky, and his skin tone was healthier looking. Pomfrey did
a good job at patching the old war veteran up, but could do little for his
mental state, which had never been that stable in the first place.
"Fine. Give me the map, I have a lot to do today," he demanded, holding
out his hand. There were people he need dirt on. They were loose in lips
when they thought no one was around. He'd make sure to get what he
could on them. He had been thinking all night about have those doxies
spy for him and the Head of the DMLE. They would actually be a great
benefit. And if he took what Bones said to heart, they'd make great
assassins. No one would ever be the wiser, if they played it correctly.
"Sure, remember don't keep any records where they can be found. I don't
need anyone knowing what you're up to," she said, getting and opening
her safe. She grabbed the map and went back to her desk, handing it over
to Moody.
"Do you think I'm a rookie? I was doing stuff like this when you were still
wet behind the ears," Alastor stated with a small growl. He snatched the
map up, put it in his pocket and heaved himself out of the chair.
"No, sorry, I'm just worried that something will get out and we'll lose our
advantage," she soothed. She knew there were leaks in her department.
There was always someone willing to take a bribe to spill secrets.
Sometimes it was greed, other times it was need. With the cuts that
Fudge had put on the department, pay was not good. There were those
that needed to support their families. She didn't think it was a good
enough excuse, but there was little she could do. Perhaps, now that
Fudge was gone there would be changes.
"And right you should. Nothing remains a secret for long," Moody said
gruffly as he headed towards the door.
"Let's hope this does," she grumbled to herself and returned to her
paperwork.
Minerva's POV
McGonagall was sitting at the Albus' desk, she refused to believe that it
was hers, going over letters from parents, many of whom were
threatening to pull their children. She had drafted a form letter for those,
which stated that Potter had been unruly and posed a threat to the
sanctity of the school. He was disruptive and downright destructive. She
pointed out that the boy had been implicated in many malicious pranks,
and though he had been cleared, she felt that he had had a hand in them.
She stated that she felt she did what was best for the students of the
school, and that peace had returned since he had left. She signed each
letter and sent them off with a house elf to be posted with the school
owls.
She came across one from Albus and wondered why he didn't send it with
Fawkes. As she was reading it, she wondered if he had truly gone around
the twist. Then she shook her head and decided it must be a spell on her
friend. So, she tried to read between the lines to find out how she could
help.
It read:
My Dearest Minerva,
I hope this missive finds you well. I am sure you are handling things well in my
stead, and I am confident that I will return shortly.
I have come across a few things I feel I must tell you about. I was at the
attempt of Voldemort's return and witnessed… the sky is very bright tonight
and the stars are marvelous. I do wonder what the centaurs will say about it.
They do continue to state that Mars is bright, which to my understanding,
means that war in on the horizon.
Harry Potter has shown that he… I had a wonderful dinner this evening at a
lovely bistro in France. I recommend that you take the time to come here when
school is out. Their bouillabaisse is something everyone should enjoy. I have
never had the like.
He has a grasp on… I left all my warm socks there at the castle and would be
grateful if you would send them to me. It is getting chilly and these old bones
require something warm to help fend off the cold. I have never found anything
that can replace a good woolen sock.
It would do us well to keep an eye… Sirius Black has disappeared again, and I
cannot seem to locate him. He is needed in the Order to keep an eye on…
This letter is getting too difficult to write. Could you, perhaps, meet me at the
Three Broomsticks in three days' time? During lunch would be the best time. I
will be in disguise; however, you will recognize me by the lovely shade of
purple I will be wearing. Remember the robes I wore to the first task? Those
are the only ones I have that fit my taste. The rest have been bought at the
new store in Hogsmeade, Tylor's Threads. While he does cater to the younger
crowd, he has very little for one such as me. Since I am on limited funds,
needs must. However, I am reluctant to wear them in public. Perhaps, you
could bring some of mine from the castle when you come? I would be most
grateful.
I await our meeting.
Yours Truly,
Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Order of Merlin (first class)
She was saddened that all his titles were no longer relevant. The man had
earned all of them and for them to be snatched away on the word of an
ill boy, well that didn't sit right with her. She decided to set aside some
time to go and see her mentor. She picked up the next letter and saw it
was from the Board. They were requiring her presence at noon today.
This made her feel giddy with hope that that meant they were going to
call Albus back. Until she remembered that he was on the run from the
Ministry, not Hogwarts. This then made her wonder what they could
possibly want from her. Surely, they were not upset that she set a
student, who didn't even attend class, out of the castle. They were not a
hotel after all, the Board must know that. She looked at the clock and
realized that she needed to get going if she was to be there on time.
Gathering up her outerwear, she left the office and made her way out of
the castle.
Unknown POV
Deep in the bowels of the Ministry there was a catacomb of tunnels and
rooms. This was called the Department of Mysteries. They did things here
that no witch or wizard would do, to unleash the greatness of Magic.
They studied the brain, the heart, time and even death. They did many
things that left a few of them unable to sleep at night. So, when the Head
of the Department received a package that radiated evil, no one was
surprised. The note attached stated it was a horcrux, and that is was one
of Voldemort's. This raised a few alarms, but they did know how to
handle it. The note asked if they could use it to fnd if there were more,
and it pleaded to their patriotic duty to cleanse the world of the monster.
Not that the members of the DoM had any patriotic feelings. Still, they
didn't want a war, so they took the object and placed it in a room to
study it.
Harry's POV
Harry woke up sore. He had no idea how that happened since the beating
he took was in his head, so it shouldn't have transferred over to his
waking self, but there it was. He felt like he had gone head to head with
a Klingon, which he had. Worf was a slave driver, he had Harry fall over
and over and over again. Then made him do drills with hands, weapons
and magic against a very realistic goblin the holodeck produced. He now
knew how to handle a knife, though he was no pro by a long shot, and
take a fall. It was a good thing they were in his mind, since he had been
hurt quite a few times, and Dr. McCoy, who was in the holodeck with
them, had to patch him up. It had been an exhausting week, even if it
was only a night. He groaned and got out of bed, after doing his morning
rituals, he made it to the dining room.
"Ahrug," was the incoherent noise he made when he sat and slumped his
head to the table.
"What on earth happened to you? First you sleep till noon, then you come
down here groaning like you've already had your fight," Sirius asked with
a chuckle. He pushed a cup of coffee to his godson, hoping to wake him
up more.
"Let's just say I was practicing in my head, but it feels real," Harry said,
sitting up and taking the cup. He was glad it wasn't tea this morning. He
really wanted the bitter bite of coffee.
Winky popped in and place a full English breakfast in front of him, he
thanked her quietly and dug in like a man starved. Sirius watched
bemused at the teen's appetite.
"Well, Dobby popped in earlier, and you've got a letter from Waters," the
dogman said after observing his godson demolish his breakfast, then
handing said letter over.
"Thanks," the bleary teen said, taking the letter and opening it. His eyes
moved as he read, and what he saw had a wicked smile forming on his
face.
"What's it say?" the anxious man asked, hoping that finally the boy would
have some good news, and judging from the smile it might just be.
"He's sent the horcrux to the Department of Mysteries, making sure to tell
them what it is. He said that there's a court case later today over the
whole Fudge thing, and that he is confident that we'll win. There's also a
suit on that Umbridge person, but he's not sure about that one. There's a
bit here about Dumbledore, but it's mostly what we already know. He'll
send an associate to do the treaty for the doxies sometime tomorrow. I
have to say Waters has been busy. We might have to up his pay. Oh, he
heard about my fight, and subsequent employment, and wants to be there
to protect my interest," the boy added, wondering how the man knew.
"Did he mention the funds?" Sirius asked on the edge of his seat. This
would be the start of his new life, and he wanted it to go well. There
were so many things that could go wrong.
"Yeah, the Board of Governors is meeting right now, actually," the teen
said, spelling up his digital clock. He was happy for Sirius; the man had
been through hell and came up wounded for it. He could see there had
been so much more to the man before he had been sent to that hellhole.
It showed in his eyes and his words. That and Remus would look at Sirius
as if he would say or do something at certain times, but the dogman
didn't react the way the werewolf thought he would. He concluded that
the man he knew was not the man that Remus knew. It kinda made him
sad, but still, there was hope now that Sirius was leaving that life behind
and starting fresh.
"I hope it goes as planned," the glamored wizard said, a bit leery.
"For your sake, so do I," his godson said.
Minerva's POV
McGonagall made to the building they used for the Board meetings. She
quickly went to the room assigned and upon entering she took a chair in
the back. There was plenty of parents there and as each one spoke her
fears that Dumbledore not coming back were correct. There were plenty
of complaints against her, but she didn't worry too much about those,
since she has tenure and had done nothing to warrant dismissal.
Everything she had done was for the smooth running of the school. She
was not going allow herself to be chastised for removing the distraction
called Harry Potter.
After about a half an hour of listening to complaints, the Head of the
Board, Abigail Sterns, tapped her gavel, and spoke, "Minerva McGonagall,
we the Board would like to know just what is going on in that school? It
has been brought to our attention that this is not the first year that one of
your students, Harry Potter, had been put in a dangerous situation. All of
which he has fought for his life and the safety of the school. Which is not
his job, but the job of those in charge, such as yourself and Albus. This
year alone the child had to overcome great difficulties brought on by a
professor, no less. Then to be kidnapped and thrown in front of a dragon,
while stunned. The DMLE has been asking about He-Who-Must-Not-Be-
Named, and they suggest that the child has faced him at least twice in the
last four years. Now that Dumbledore is not around to squash things, we
will have our answers," she stated firmly, glaring at her through horn-
rimmed glasses. "We have received a donation from the child and a man
named Reggie Sirius Grey. With this donation came the conditional
addendem that it only be spent on the school, and a warning that the
professors straighten up. There was word that they almost donated it to
St. Mungo's because of the actions of the Headmaster and yourself. Care
to explain?"
For the first time in years, Minerva McGonagall worried. Nothing spoke
to the Board like money.
53. Some Revenge
Chapter 53 Some Revenge
Sorry for the wait, I've been busy with other things. I have been writing on this
everyday just not long enough to put out a chapter. Thanks for waiting.
Oh, and I added a name in the last chapter for the Chairperson, Abigail
Sterns.
Anyway, I couldn't boot McGonagall out of the school, because then she
wouldn't lose it over the prank, so I compromised. I did use some of your
prank ideas, just not on the school. I hope you like what I did.
On a personal note, I've updated my profile if you want to read it.
McGonagall's POV
Minerva straightened her shoulders and cleared her throat, which had
gone dry at the last words the Head Chairperson had spoken. "We have
not broken any rules," she said defensively. "What we did for that child
was protect him from his own foolishness. When he disappeared, we
searched for days to find him…"
"Which, to my understanding, you stopped classes to do so," the
Chairperson interrupted sharply, reading the papers in front of her,
which had all the rumors, complaints and downright accusations on
them. "Where in the charter does it say that the education of the many
must be stopped to retrieve one student?" she asked with the lifting of an
eyebrow. "Harry Potter should not have been so special that the other
children's education was disrupted. The Aurors should have been called
immediately, and then you should have waited for the investigation to be
complete. Furthermore, there was no reason we should have been paying
you for the week you did not do your job. I find it reprehensible that this
was not handled as it should have been."
"We were concerned that the boy had hurt himself, yet again. I cannot
tell you how many times that child has done something that should have
been left to the adults," McGonagall almost snapped, making her voice
sharp and crisp, as if speaking to a student. "He is a disobedient and
unruly child. We had no choice but to look for him. If it had gotten out
that the school was responsible for his ailment, then we would have been
having this conversation much sooner, and it would have been much
different. Albus felt it was for the best," she ended with a clipped tone,
thinking that would stop the inquisition.
"You would do well not to speak to me in such a manner," Sterns said
frostily. "I am not one of your students." She then calmed down and
shuffled a few more papers, looking more important than she actually
was. "You seem to be under the misconception that Albus Dumbledore is
the final say in that school. You are incorrect. It is the Board that has that
say. He took it upon himself to play god once again, and disregarded
rules and laws as he saw fit. As for you, we informed you once the boy
finished the first task that he was to remain in Hogwarts. There was a
very good reason for this, yet you disregarded it. What do you have to
say to that?" She wasn't about to voice that the reason was that they
simply wanted to keep him in the school so that others wouldn't pull
their children, as they were threatening to do now. Like it or not, Potter
was an icon, and the public felt that Hogwarts had done him wrong. It
was making them look bad, and the money they would lose would be
astronomical. Why, they might even have to take a pay cut, which was
something they were loath to do.
"You do not understand the trials that we have had to put up with
because of that boy," the transfiguration teacher sniffed, standing tall and
proud. Her head was held high and her stance was stiff and formal. She
still did not understand why they were still talking about this. It had been
explained already. "Why even in his first and second years, he spent days
in the Hospital Wing, after going somewhere that was strictly forbidden
to students," she stated, once again to see if they would just listen to her.
"Ah yes, the Philosopher's Stone and the Chamber of Secrets," was the
smug response, pulling a parchment from the middle of the pile and
glance at it. It was a letter from one of the students that had been raving
about what a hero Harry Potter was, and all that had happened during
his years at Hogwarts. The girl who wrote it, one Ginevra Weasley, was
angry that McGonagall had kicked him out and she wanted the Board to
know all the good Harry had done. The Weasley child knew of the Stone,
only because the children, including her brother, weren't as discrete as
they thought they were. She did not, however, explain how she knew
about the Chamber, or what happened there. The Board had heard
rumors on both, but Dumbledore covered them up very well. Sterns had
been waiting for the Stone to be brought up. To her is was one more nail
in Albus' coffin. "There is nothing we can do about the Chamber, though
is wasn't handled correctly either. However, whose idea was it to hide
such a dangerous item, such as the Stone, in the school?" she inquired,
looking over her glasses with a lifted eyebrow. Again, she wasn't going to
mention that they were a bit at fault for the Chamber, letting Malfoy
bribe and threaten them as he did.
"Well, Albus', of course. There is not place safer than Hogwarts," Minerva
stated confused as to why this was an issue. Albus had assured her that
the Board had known all along that they were housing the Stone that
year.
"And why was it not brought up to the Board?" was the question that
threw her off.
"You will have to ask the Headmaster. He assured us that you knew," the
professor stated, miffed that her friend had lied to her.
"He is no longer the Headmaster, I assure you," Sterns said loftily,
shuffling the papers and pulling one from the bottom. "The Aurors tell us
that You-Know-Who was discovered to be teaching there that year, while
possessing a professor. In addition, one of your professors, the one
rumored to have housed You-Know-Who, disappeared under mysterious
circumstances. None of this has been explained to our satisfaction. We
were under the impression that Mr. Quirrell had left on his own accord,
much like all of the Defense Professors."
"I have no idea what you are speaking about. You-Know-Who teaching,
indeed. In addition, you cannot hold us responsible for the curse on the
Defense Against the Dark Arts class. We have appealed to you for years to
bring in a curse-breaker. It is you who have left us under that curse,"
McGonagall chastised them with a glare. "Every year Albus has to find
someone to take the class. The applications are getting fewer and fewer.
Why, these last two years he has had to call upon acquaintances to come
and teach. Were it not for that, the students would have been uneducated
in that field. The rest of us cannot cover both classes." She was getting a
bit concerned that her long-time friend was hiding things from her and
the staff.
"Perhaps," the Chairperson conceded. "However, that does not explain
why one of the most feared Dark Lords has been rumored to be in the
school at least twice. And why the Potter child has had to drive him away
each time. He is but a boy and should not have been anywhere near
those situations."
"He is a foolhardy miscreant. It is not always possible to keep an eye on
him. Why I caught him myself, in his very first year, sneaking out after
curfew. He gave some cock-and-bull story about a dragon. He even got
one of the Slytherins, in trouble with that lie. I tell you, that child was
handful from day one," Minerva said frustrated that she was not being
heard. They only seemed to care that the boy was gone, and not about
the disruption he was to that school. When he first had disappeared, she
had worried and was very relieved when he was found. But, since he had
been back, she had had to reevaluate everything she knew about him.
She decided that he wasn't the polite boy she had remember. She had
been thinking of his parents when she looked on that face that reminded
her so much of James, and those eyes so like Lily's. No, he was not his
parents, and had always had little respect for authority.
"Are you telling us that you are letting a child get the better of you?
Perhaps, it is time you retire as well, if you cannot handle one boy," the
Chairperson stated, with a vicious grin. With Albus gone, and with what
was happening here, there was a chance that they could get someone
they liked in the school. With the money and the contract, it would have
to be someone who followed the rules, but they could work around that.
Or so she thought. The addendum to the contract they signed was a
magical oath on the Chairperson's position, no matter who they hired,
that person would do what was best for Hogwarts. There would be no
bribing, ordering or finagling. The Board didn't know it, but they had
signed their death warrant in their greed. The more they tried to control
Hogwarts, the less power they would have. They really should have read
it first.
"I am tenured, I will retire when it is my time," she sniffed, knowing that
nothing she had done would get her fired.
"Yes, as a transfiguration professor. However, that does not include
Deputy Headmistress, or Provisional Headmistress. We the board find
you at fault for both these titles, and you will step down. Replacements
will come to Hogwarts starting the new quarter, since winter break starts
tomorrow. Until then, I will step in. Perhaps we can save the school from
the damage you and Dumbledore have done to it. This meeting is
dismissed," she stated firmly tapping her gavel.
McGonagall sniffed and left the room in a huff. She had worked years
under Albus' tutelage to get where she was, and once again it was the
word of Potter that had ruined it. She rued the day she found that blasted
boy. If only she knew what was in store for her soon.
Harry's POV
Harry and Sirius snuck into the Ministry under glamors. They wanted to
hear what the outcome of the Fudge case would be and told Waters
they'd be here when it was over. Both sported large figures and red hair.
They wanted to look nothing like they normally did. The clothes they
wore were posh and expensive. Well, they were transfigured to look like
that, but only they knew that. When they exited the Floo, they blended in
perfectly. The security guard asked for their wands, and neither of them
had any problem handing him ones they found in the Room of
Requirements. Not that either needed one.
They decide that instead of waiting around, they'd set up some minor
pranks. With the new magic they could wield, it was easy. Sneaking
around invisible and waving their hands here and there, they set some
chaos among the good people working here. It's okay, they were mostly
stuffed shirts anyway. It would be fun to see them try to dispel the jokes.
Giggling like school children the two started at the top and worked their
way down. Since the atrium was towards the bottom, they had to sneak
into the elevators and get to the first level. It was a bit of a hassle not to
get stepped on, but the Ministry seemed to be quiet today, or at least
there wasn't a lot of traffic at that time.
On level one, they charmed the doorways to change the colors of
everyone's robe to rainbow and to make secretaries gossip. Many secrets
would be spilled on the uppity-ups. Nothing more damaging then who
was sleeping with who, but still…
On the second floor, they caused everyone's hair to fluff out and turn
green, bright green. They didn't do anything else for respect of Bones.
The third floor made everyone sing bawdy songs for a few minutes if that
person stepped on the floor in front of the elevator. And, they had all the
alarms go off for two minutes at the start of every six hours, causing the
Obliviators to run around crazy trying to figure out where to go and who
needed their memories changed. They didn't want the Statue of Secrets
broken, which is why it was paced so far apart. If there was an
emergency, then the prank would not trip.
The fourth floor, they switched peoples clothing with the person next to
them and had all the pictures depict goblins, centaurs and house elves
fornicating with their own species, much to the chagrin of the purebloods
working there. It was amusing to see the sneers, and sometimes
thoughtful, looks on their faces.
On the fifth floor everyone spoke in a different language for an hour
when they went through a certain doorway. Quite a few of them took the
time to brush up on their foreign language skills.
On the sixth floor, they made non-magical car alarms sound for a few
minutes, whenever someone said the word Floo, and had all the robes
charmed so brooms flew around on them.
On the seventh floor, snitches flew everywhere, colliding with the paper
airplanes that were sharing their space. Many of the retired athletes tried
to catch them, but most were too out of shape.
In the atrium, they made the Fountain of Magical Brethren don quite
colorful colorings and had the 'lesser' creatures take up arms with
menacing faces. The wizard and witch on that statue looked scared and
held each other in fear. It was a ridiculous scene, with all the bright
clothes, but it made the two miscreants laugh.
They left the Department of Mysteries alone.
In the courtroom level, ten, they put a permanent charm on, so everyone
had to speak the truth. Which turned the tide for the cases being held
there and would for some time.
When all was said and done, the two men got bored, and just hung
around the atrium watching the chaos. Many people were running
around trying to dispel the charms and curses, more so in the courtroom
level. The Aurors were scurrying about, looking for who had done it and
how security was breeched so badly.
Harry and Sirius were sitting on the redecorated fountain when Mad-eye
Moody came to them. "I don't know who you are, but you sure caused
everyone to go berserk. I can see you're under a glamor, but I can't see
through it. Tell me who you are, or I'm going to turn you in," the grouchy
old man stated, standing with wand pointed at the jokesters. He wasn't
really upset by the jokes, just that they had done it without being caught.
He had been in the tunnels and watched the two men laugh at everyone.
So, he figured they were the cause.
"Moody, don't you recognize me?" Sirius said from his pudgy face with a
huge smile. He really like ole Mad-eye. They had gotten on well during
the war with Voldemort. They worked well as a team and Moody had
saved his life a few times, and vice-versa. It had been hard times for
everyone, but no one suffered physically like Alastor did. You only had to
look at him to know that.
"Black," Alastor said, lowering his wand. He knew that voice from the old
Order. "What have you done to yourself, and who's with you?" He was
very impressed with the glamors and would have to see how they were
done. It would make spying much easier. Perhaps, it could be taught to
the DMLE. If he could get the secret out of Black.
"It's Grey now, and this is my godson. Whose name we shall not mention
in public," the glamored man said, still grinning like a fool. "As to the
glamors, well let's just say it's a secret for now, but perhaps in a few
months we can tell you." He had no problem sharing it with Moody, but
Harry might, and he didn't want to ask here.
"Really, well that explains a bit. what made you two mischief-makers
decide to do all this?" Moody said as he sat next to… Grey. His tired old
bones creaked with protest as he settled on the hard rim of the fountain.
"We were bored," Harry answered, like it was obvious.
The one-eyed man barked with laughter, it had been a while since he had
been around the Marauders, and they were always pulling pranks when
they were bored. The Order was not exempt. He could remember many
times the meetings had to be called when some smoke bomb, or firework
went off. Albus was quite understanding and would just chuckle and
shake his head, stating that boys will be boys. It looks like Bl… Grey was
teaching his godson a trick or two. "How long will it last?" he asked
Sirius.
"A few days. Well, the courtroom one will never go away."
"What did you do to the courtrooms?"
"Honesty," was the succinct answer.
"Oh, that'll set the Kneazle among the pigeons. Well, I'll leave you two to
your fun, try not to make more work for Bones. I'll let her know what
happened, and she can get back to important work," Moody said as he
got up, his knees popping with the movement. He nodded to the two and
stomped away, his wooden leg thumping with each step.
"He's the guy who was kidnapped, right?" Harry asked, vaguely
remembering him for a quick visit to the Hospital Wing after the first
task.
"Yeah, poor guy. He's done more for us then anyone I know, including
Dumbledore, but most people dismiss him because he's a bit paranoid
and sees things in the shadows," Sirius answered seriously.
"That's one of the reasons I never want to be a hero. People soon forget
the real ones," the younger boy said sadly.
"Yeah," was the sad reply.
Just then an old man with a long beard, which was bright green to match
his frizzy hair, ran by with bright rainbow pink robes that had brooms
being ridden by house elves on them, being chased by three snitches, five
paper airplanes, and for some reason a swallow.
The two looked at each other and busted out laughing.
"That guy must have hit at least four floors," Harry said between
chuckles. "You would've thought, he'd've stop at two."
"That's wizards for you," Sirius replied, holding his stomach from
laughing so hard.
The elevator dinged, and Waters came out. Harry and Sirius got up and
went to him, they smiled and waved, letting the man know it was them.
"How'd it go?" the amnesiac asked.
"Well, to tell the truth it wasn't going to well, then suddenly no one could
lie, and we won by a landslide," the lawyer stated, putting he ever-
present briefcase down.
"How did telling the truth help that?" Harry wanted to know. He thought
it was a done deal, so was confused as to how it helped.
"It seems that there was a lot of bribing going on. Mrs. Fudge was busy
spreading her late husband's money around, so she could keep it. So,
when the Wizengamot voted they had to vote for the law, and not their
pocketbooks. Seems they couldn't even lie to themselves," Waters
explained, looking at the two smirking at each other. He decided not to
ask, plausible deniability and all that.
"How much are we talking about here?" our hero wanted to know.
"Let's just say that Fudge was not an honest man, and you will not have
to work if you don't want to," his lawyer answered with a small smile.
Amelia's POV
Bones was ready to pull her hair out. If one more person came in here
with a petty complaint and demanded that she see to it personally, well a
few pranks would be the least of their worries. When the door opened,
she was ready to start blasting away when she saw Moody stomp in. She
sighed with relief and gestured to a chair. "Did you find out who cause all
it mess?" she asked hopefully. If anyone could figure it out it would be
Mad-eye.
"Yeah, it was Black and Potter. If it's any consolation to you, I don't think
they did it to be mean or petty. They were bored, they said," Alastor
stated as he sat on the chair offered.
"How did they get past security?" she asked, grabbing a quill and
parchment.
"They're under a glamor. They checked in at the front desk, though I
think they gave up wands that aren't theirs," Moody replied, his eye going
to the box of doxies. He couldn't wait until he had them up and trained.
He was too old to be stomping around the Ministry. It's why he retired in
the first place. Maybe he could get Amelia to get him an office, where
he'd take in all the information that the doxies picked up.
"Are they still here?" Bones inquired, hoping to speak to them before they
left.
"I'm not sure, but I think they were waiting on the Fudge case to finish,
which it has. They may have left already," he answered distractedly,
going over training techniques and how he would modify them to fit
doxies. He could see miniature obstacle courses in his head.
"Well, it was too much to hope for. At least I know that it wasn't anyone
trying to get Ministry secrets. The Department of Mysteries seems to be
untouched, though they are still checking. Expect to see a few of them
around, they were quite intrigued about how the pranks were placed. It
seems there was no magical signature," she added thoughtfully.
"Bloody Spooks," the retired Auror grumbled, remembering all the times
they need that departments help and got none.
"Thanks for informing me, Alastor, but I need to get back to some
important business," she said politely.
"Yeah, I have some things to do as well," he stated gruffly, getting out of
the too soft chair.
"Don't forget to be here tomorrow around noon," Amelia called to him as
he opened the door.
"Right," he said, grumbling under his breath about not being that old.
Bones sighed and got back to work. Her Riddle team had found out that
You-Know-Who was still a wraith, and he was in Britain. They didn't
know where, but they were trying to interview all past 'Imperious'
victims. They felt that now that his minion was gone, he'd go to one of
them. The problem was that most of them were rich pureblood and they
had nothing on them to bring them in for questioning. There were a few
that frequented the Ministry and had a high standing with the powerful
people here. Malfoy came to mind.
Her search for the Horcruxes was not progressing in the least. She had no
idea where they might be, or even what they might be. She knew that the
diary, the cup and the ball Lupin had brought were gone but could find
little else. Though the werewolf did mention that another had been
destroyed at Hogwarts, but she didn't know what it had been. It was
frustrating her to no end. Just then her door opened to a man who was
wearing rainbow robes, sporting bright green frizzy hair, singing a lewd
song marched in. She simply raised her wand and that man beat a hasty
retreat.
Hphphp
Okay, I was only able to go over this a few times, and every time I did, I
added more, so there may be some mistakes. I apologize if there are many.
54. Down to Business
Chapter 54 Down to Business
Okay, this took a minute to write. I had to go back and edit it quite a few
times. I am not a violent person so writing fight scenes isn't my forte. Just to
let you know. I let it sit so I could come back with a fresh mind and added to
it in places. But it was still over quicker than I had imagined it to. Anyway,
enjoy.
Harry's POV
After they made their way out of the Ministry, Harry and Sirius went
back to the Shack. They made sure to get some pictures of the all the fun
they had there. They just had to figure out how to get them developed,
maybe that Creevey kid could do it. Sitting on one of the couches, they
began to go over the fight the next day with Remus.
"Harry, do you think you're ready for you fight tomorrow?" the werewolf
asked skeptically. He wasn't as confident as the teen seemed to be. From
when he taught Harry, he knew the boy was mediocre at best. Sure, he
was able to conjure a Patronus, and his skills in DADA were good, but he
wouldn't be allowed a wand, and he had no memory of any of the spell
he had been taught. Lupin only hoped that Harry was as proficient in
magic as he appeared.
"No, but I should be by then," Harry answered, taking a sip of the hot
cocoa Winky had left on the table.
"How are you going to do that?" Sirius asked, swiping the biscuit from
Remus' hand.
"I'm going to meditate," the teen said, with a wicked grin. Which was
true, when they were done with their talk he was going to go into his
dreamscape and see if the Enterprises' log had any of his memories from
his fights with the basilisk and that Voldy guy. They might let him know
the muscle memory of his body, since he had no clue. Since he had been
back, he had relied on his magic to fight his battles. He didn't want to do
that with the goblin, he wanted to have some fun. A bit of sport to get his
body moving.
"Meditate?" Sirius asked with a disbelieving voice. "How is meditation
going to help you? That can't teach you to fight." He was getting worried
that Harry's amnesia was making him more reckless that he had been
previously. Remus had told him how headstrong the boy was last year in
learning the Patronus, and how he had snuck into the village when there
was supposed to be a mass murderer around. But the teen had been
cautious then, now he just ran headfirst into confrontations that could be
deadly. Sirius wasn't sure how to handle this. Little did the poor man
know how wrong he was. Harry had always run into situations that could
kill him.
"Yeah, I've been doing some reading on spells and it's given me ideas on
what to do. There are loads of things that I would have never thought to
use my magic for," Harry said without a care in the world.
"Harry," Remus said, sitting forward a bit and putting on his teacher face,
"I think you need to take this a bit more serious. There are lots of ways
that goblins can kill you without magic. And there are many ways you
could be hurt without dying. That goblin, from what you tell me, wants
your blood, and he will do everything he can to get it."
"Haven't you two been around lately, my magic will protect me from
great harm. I can call the fight if he's too strong for me to take care of.
Relax, guys, I got this."
"Let's practice dodging a bit, that might make me feel better," Sirius said,
standing and pulling his chair to the edge of the room.
"Alright, worrywart, if it'll make you feel better, we can do that," Harry
conceded with a sigh as he put down his empty cup, stood and waved his
hand to move the rest of the furniture.
They spent a good two hours throwing wandless stunners at one another,
to which the adults fell more than Harry. This did make them feel better.
It was only after the gang showed up that they stopped. Then they spent
a relaxing couple of hours laughing at the plight of the Ministry. They
threw a few more ideas for the grand prank around and soon enough
parted and went to bed. Where Harry spent a week with Worf, getting his
arse kicked.
Amelia's POV
It was just before noon the next day and things had calmed down at the
Ministry. More and more people figured out what set off the pranks and
were now avoiding the areas that they could, though there still a few
bawdy songs, and the gossip was rapid. Still, it had lessened some. It
would take many, many years to dispel the one on the courtroom, and by
then another would be placed by a 'concerned' citizen, and if they
happened to be related to Harry, well that was a coincidence of course.
Not that Amelia minded all the chaos, it was relaxing and sometimes
downright funny to see the 'good' people of the Ministry run around
trying to undo it all. At least now that she had put the fear of Merlin in
them that she wasn't personally going to do anything about it.
The Head of the DMLE had quite few memos on her desk, which started
showing up yesterday, on changing a few laws and adding more tolerant
ones. Alastor had told her that there was an honesty spell on that level
and she was glad to see that it effected a great many of the highbrows.
Now, they were doing what they were paid for instead of just hanging
around doing nothing and getting paid for it. She had heard that quite a
few had spoken of retiring and letting younger people take their place.
She'd have to see what happened from there.
Since the slots for Chief Warlock, Minster, and one Department Head
were all vacant, the Wizengamot was taking its time filling those
positions. With talk of war on the horizon, they wanted to make sure that
they were filled correctly. With the curse on the courtrooms they were
doing it the right way, and actually listening to nominees, so they could
vote for what was the good of the people. Until then a few of the
members were holding the positions open but could do little without the
agreement of the governing body. With the tournament in town they
were cautious on filling Bartemius' office. The Weasley kid might have
taken it, had he not insulted the Headmistress of Beauxbatons. It wasn't
intentional, but it did show he was not ready for any sort of Head
position.
Shaking herself out of those thoughts, she cast a tempus. It was almost
time for the 'big' meeting to take place. So, she went to the box, gave the
password, and waited for the queen.
"What?" the tiny being asked, quite put out that they had been trapped in
a box for days. Her children had had nothing to do, and more and more
discontent was being heard. sometimes she hated this new life. It was so
much easier when they were mindless bugs. All her children did what
they were born to do, and there was not talks of a Coup d'état. A word
she learned from many of the Black portraits as they reminisced on the
times they had talked of overthrowing the government. She was putting a
great deal of hope in this treaty.
"It's almost time for the meeting. Are you ready?" Amelia asked kindly.
She too was hoping that this went well, and she could get these new spies
in place. She knew Alastor was as well. His magic eye rarely left the box
when he was in the office.
"Why wouldn't I be? It's not like there's anything to do in here," the queen
stated blandly, not showing how nervous she really was. She was going
to make sure that they were not subservient to the wizards. They were
not house elves and would not be treated as such. There was going to be
a part in there that stated that they could leave at any time. She would
make it a private ruling that the wizards were not the boss of them, but
allies.
"Well, hopefully we will get you to your new home soon. Any idea when
the new queen will be mature enough to start her own colony? We can
add it to the treaty if we know," the Head of the DMLE asked, wanting to
get everything straighten out in one go.
"It will take a few weeks," the queen said, sitting on the edge of the box,
crossing her two legs and folding all four arms, wings hanging at her
sides and down her back. "We grow fast and only live for a few years. By
that time, there should be a new queen for this colony, and the other one
will have started to lay queen eggs as well." She paused and got a
contemplative look on her face. "However, we do seem to be living
longer now that we can think beyond eating and biting. So, there is a
chance that we can live to ten to twenty years. I am fifteen years old, and
the queen I've laid is not my successor. It is something I am going to have
to study," she said, tapping the finger of her upper right hand on her
chin, while the fingers of her lower left hand drummed her left knee.
"Does that mean the spot is hereditary?" Bones asked, wanting to know.
She did make note of the longer life span. It might be something to
address in the treaty.
"I lay all the eggs for the colony. When the colony gets too big, I lay a
queen egg, or when it is close to time for me to die. Only the queens can
lay eggs, so everyone it technically related," she explained.
"Oh, I didn't know that. So, your like bees?" Amelia wondered aloud.
"I have not heard of bees," the confused queen said. "We were trapped in
that house for years, but if they follow that pattern, then more than
likely."
"Can you read?" was the question she had asked herself many times.
"No," was the quick answer. "Since we are short lived, there is really no
time or reason to learn. At least there wasn't. Now though, perhaps we do
have the life span to learn," she said thoughtfully. That would be a great
boon. It would give her children something to do when not busy with
whatever they hashed out today.
"How will you know what the treaty says? Or that we are telling the
truth?"
"I can smell a lie," she answered, glaring at the much larger person. As if
challenging her to test that theory.
"Good, that will make you invaluable. There's a question I've been
meaning to ask, what do you eat?" They had to know, since it was part of
the agreement. She really hoped it was something she could buy in a pet
shop.
"Cloth mostly, though there are times we feast on worms. Nothing fills
your tummy like a large delicious worm. Silkworms, preferably," she said
dreamily, rubbing all four hands on said tummy. Then she pulled herself
together and looked stoic again. Silkworms were something they only ate
once every few months or so, but when they did, it was delightful.
It was about that time that Amelia's secretary buzzed that Alastor Moody
and Rachel Middleton were here. She told her to let them enter and
motioned the queen to join her at the desk. The tiny being flew over and
perched on an inkwell and waited with an air of superior anxiety. Which
is to say, she was excited, but not showing it much. Her wings quivered,
and her hands were in fist, but she sat still as a stone and her face was
like granite. She was going to do what was best for her children, and if
they wizards didn't play fair, they would figure out a way to get out of
that box and show them the error of their ways.
Middleton and Moody entered the room and took the seats in front of the
desk. The female lawyer took out a sheath of paper and a dicta-quill.
"Well, first of all let me introduce myself. I am Rachel Middleton, I work
with Waters, Stone and Breeze LLC. We are here today to see if we can
reach an agreement with the Department of Magical Law Enforcement
and the doxy colony. I understand this will be between only these two
parties and not the Ministry as whole?" she stated, setting up her quill to
take notes.
"That is correct. The treaty will be for the reigning queens, and the Head
of the DMLE," Bones concurred.
"Lovely. Let's get started, shall we?" Middleton said with a charming
smile.
"Sure," Moody grumbled. He hated cheerful people. They threw his game
off, most of the time. It was hard to know what they were thinking, since
they smiled at everything.
Harry's POV
Harry, Sirius and Albert Waters walked into the bank, it was time for the
grand fight. Harry was relaxed and excited at the same time. His last
couple of nights/weeks, being thrown around by the Klingon in his head
had helped him get a handle on hand to hand combat. He knew that that
might not let him win, but it was good to know he wouldn't break a bone
if he was thrown around. Not that he was going to let the bugger get
close to him if he could help it, but there it was.
Once again alarms went off the second they stepped foot in the bank,
since Sirius was still glamored. And once again they were surrounded by
goblins. Only this time they were all sneering at him. He wondered how
much money they put on this fight. Sirius had told him they gambled
quite a lot and that they were good at it. He smiled maliciously at them,
they didn't know him well enough to make the correct odds.
"Hey, Sirius, are you going to place a bet?" he asked his godfather as they
were being escorted through the bank. This time he went willingly.
"Yeah, I think I will," the glamored man said, "You don't mind if I bet on
the other guy, right?" Sirius asked playfully, earning a smack on the head
for his trouble.
"Arsehole," was the grumpy comeback.
"All kidding aside, Harry, you need to keep your wits about you in there.
Goblins have a magic like yours and they've been using it longer. Just
make sure you don't do anything stupid okay?" his godfather said with a
great deal of concern. He couldn't get it through the boy's head that he
was only fourteen years old and not some battle harden warrior. Sure,
the kid had fought before, but he didn't remember it all. He had only
been told he was brave and won all his fights, so now Harry thought is
was invincible.
"Alright, I'll pay attention," Harry answered, rolling his eyes since this
was the millionth time he had been told that. He wasn't worried if he
won or lost. It wasn't as if this fight defined the rest of his life. He just
wanted that blasted goblin to realize that he wasn't some kid to be
pushed around. Besides, he was starting to remember all the things he
had done since he started the magic school. He was pretty badass, if he
did say so himself.
They got to the room that the fight was going to take place and went
through the door. The whole place was set up like an arena, with a circle
of tiered seats, which were filled to capacity, and an empty space in the
middle. He could feel the wards that protected the audience as he made
his way to the center. Once there, he ambled over to the king and
Snarlfist, who were waiting for him in the middle.
Sirius sat on the sidelines with Waters. They would watch from there,
and hope all went well. When it was done, they would negotiate the
contract for Harry's employment. Waters was a bit excited to be there, it
was new to him and he hadn't had this much fun since he went head to
head that that Umbridge person over a muggleborn's right to have a
wand. Merlin, he was glad that toad was dead.
"Glad to see you didn't chicken out, wizard. I'll show you to respect
goblins," Snarlfist growled as the young wizard approached.
"Fuck off, moron," was Harry's answer.
"Save it for the fight," Ragnuk said, standing between the two. "This is not
a fight to the death, nor is it a fight to first blood. This will last until one
of you cannot fight anymore, or the time is called. You will be able to use
wandless magic, fists, and conjured weapons only. Since we have a
business to run, the time limit for this fight is a half an hour. Whoever is
standing within that time, or whoever has the most hits, will be the
winner," he stated the rules to each of them. "Once this fight is over, that
is the end of your issue. There will be no retaliation, be it you, your
family, or your friends. There will be no rematch, unless it is a tie. This is
to decide who will garner more respect between you. A battle of alphas,
if you will. When the drums starts, you will begin." With that the three
parted and Harry went back to Sirius and Waters.
"That's easy enough," the teen said as he stretched a bit.
"Harry, please be careful out there. That guy hates you for some reason,"
the worried man pleaded. "This isn't a game…" he started.
"Actually, it sorta is," Harry interrupted. "There is no real wager on this.
Only one guy's wounded pride. I am not going to take it seriously," he
finished, pulling up his leg behind his back giving it a good pull.
"Fine, but I get to say, 'I told you so' when they cart you out of here," his
godfather grumbled, sitting next to Waters, who was waiting patiently.
The drums started, and Harry went to the fight area. Snarlfist met him
there and the two circled each other. They did this five times, weighing
each other with their eyes. Each found the other lacking. Suddenly the
goblin darted forward and conjured a knife, which he used to slash at the
human's shoulder. A golden dome flared, and the knife was reflected,
making them both jump back.
The audience booed and were calling the teen various names of a
coward.
Sirius perked up, he had forgotten Harry's defensive system. Maybe his
godson wouldn't get hurt after all.
"What is the meaning of this, coward? How can you fight fairly if no one
can touch you, weakling?" he growled, snarling at the young human,
spitting mad. He would have his taste of blood from this boy, one way or
another.
"Wait, sorry, hold on. I'll disable that," Harry said sheepishly and quickly
thought to Picard, 'Captain, you need to drop the defense system to 10%, so I
can fight this guy. Only use the shields if I'm in deadly danger.'
'Understood,' came the voice in his head.
"Right," Harry said to the goblin with a nod, "Sorry about that. Let's try
again, shall we?" He took the fighting stance once more and they circled
each other again.
This time Harry took the first step, moving his hand in a grabbing
motion, he caught the goblin in the stomach, and tossed him over his
shoulder.
The goblin landed on his feet and jabbed the boy's kidney with quick
fists.
"Ow, dammit that hurt, you little bugger," the teen protested, whirling
around and conjuring a good-sized rock, which he then threw at his
opponent, who effortlessly dodged it.
Snarlfist circled his right hand in the air and many blunt projectiles
appeared, like oversized squashed up bullets. Smirking viciously, he
swished his hand forward and directed the weapons to the human. They
rained down on Harry with quite a force. Not enough to kill, but he
would feel it in the morning.
"Shite," Harry said, darting back and forth so he wouldn't be hit. He
conjured a round shield to deflect what he could. His arm bouncing with
the impacts. A few glanced off him, and he knew he would have bruises
later. One had hit the side of his head, making him shake it to clear the
fuzzies. There was a trickle of blood slowly running down the side of his
face.
The goblins in the audience cheered and money was exchanged. First
blood had been drawn.
Sirius was openly worried, his hands wrung, and his face was tense.
Waters wasn't quite as concerned, he knew the goblin would only wound
his client. It was the kid's fault for picking a fight. Besides, he'd sue the
hell out of the bank should Potter die.
"Fuck this shite," our hero said to himself, standing and turning towards
his opponent, dispersing his shield. He then conjured a bat'leth, which is
a double-sided scimitar type weapon with a curved blade, four points,
two at the end and two further in, and three leather wrapped handholds
on the back. Worf had drilled him on the basics, so he was fairly certain
he could hold his own. He grabbed the two outer handholds, lowered
himself a bit to be at level with the smaller being, like the Klingon had
taught him, and said, "Let's dance."
Snarlfist grinned at the turn of events and conjured his own weapons, one
long hooked blade, and a short sword. "Let's," he said.
And the two met in the middle clashing blades, both trying to find an
opening. They danced around each other, both drawing blood with
shallow cuts on arms and legs. Jumping a twirling, they fought. Worf
giving Harry instructions in his head, correcting him on stance and
movement. Then the goblin made a quick parry and got under Harry's
defense, getting him in the side.
The noise in the arena rose as the onlookers cheered and more money
changed hands.
"Harry!" he heard Sirius yell.
Harry leaped back and held the bat'leth in front of him as a shield,
twirling it with his magic so nothing could get past it. He glanced down,
pulled his shirt open at the slice and saw it was a nasty wound, but
nonfatal. The cut was deep, but the blood flowed sluggishly. He grabbed
the bat'leth once more and snarled. "Arsehole, that was fucked up. I'm
done playing now." He then moved forward and swung the weapon with
all his might, catching the gloating goblin in the shoulder, rendering his
left arm useless, and causing him to drop the hooked blade.
The audience booed at this turn of events, while Sirius and Albert
cheered.
"You'll pay for that, human," Snarlfist said, lifting his sword in his right
hand, adjusting his stance to compensate and darting towards Harry.
They danced a while more, both landing blows and drawing blood. A
quick strike here, a long draw there, drawing more and more blood. Soon
both fighters started getting tired. Their aims became sluggish and missed
more times than not.
Snarlfist, for all he was of warrior race, had spent years behind a desk
and was not as up to shape as he should have been. Banking was not
doing the goblins any good when it came to fighting. They still had the
instinct, but not the stamina. Something that was going to be rectified
after this fight. It showed them that they had become lax.
Both the contenders met in the middle, metal met metal as they each
tried to force the other down. Harry's height gave him and advantage,
but Snarlfist's strength was just as potent. Back and forth they went in a
final volley to end the fight. Neither giving up.
Just as they were about to go for the 'kill', they heard a voice call, "Halt."
The audience booed, except for Sirius who had spent the last thirty
minutes on the edge of his seat, ready to jump in if he had to. No, his
godfather sighed with relief that it was over.
"What the fuck? This was just getting interesting," Harry said, moving
away from Snarlfist, who did the same. Both were in terrible condition,
each sported some nasty wounds. The goblin's left arm still hung at his
side, and he had a bad cut on his chest and right arm. While Harry was
still nursing his side and had a large cut on his right leg, making it hard
to stand. Both were covered in blood, but none of it seems fatal. At least
nothing a healer couldn't handle, if treated soon.
"Time is up," Ragnuk stated, getting between them.
"That fucking sucks," the teen said, swaying a bit on his feet, seeing the
goblin do the same. They had both suffered blood loss, and it looked like
it was catching up to them.
"Nevertheless, this fight is over," was the terse reply.
"Oh, okay. Who won?" Harry asked and then promptly passed out.
Hphphp
Yeah, it was a non-descriptive fight, and it's kinda hard to figure out who won.
I have pros and cons for both, so I'm going to mull it over and maybe make a
list or something. What's your opinion? Validate it if you would, please.
55. Teas and Treaties
Chapter 55 Teas and Treaties
Okay, try this again. Some of you got an alert that this chapter already
posted, sorry about that. It didn't save and posted my rough draft. Good thing
I had already posted it on AO3 and could copy my finished copy to a Word
document. Anyway, here's the real deal.
Thanks to all of you who reviewed and commented. What most of you said
tickled my muse, so I went with that. There was a 'guest' who made a few
suggestions that I really liked, so I ran with a few of them. Thanks to that
'guest'.
Luna's POV
The five Hogwarts students were sitting worried about their friend. It was
about this time that the fight should have been over, and they hadn't
heard anything yet. They tried to call either Harry or Sirius on the
mirrors that Harry had given them just the day before, but neither
answered. Remus did answer, and he told them he was just as concerned,
and that he would let them know the second he heard anything. They
tried to focus on their homework, but soon settled to talking about the
Ball in a privacy ward that Hermione invented. It was much like a
Mufflito, but instead of buzzing it sounded like whispers that were just
out of hearing range.
When talks of the Ball faltered, they turned to the prank they were going
to pull. It had gone from a few small things, like what Harry and Sirius
had done at the Ministry, to something that would affect the whole
school. There were drawings and layouts passed between them and each
person kept adding more and more. It was going to take a few nights just
to set everything up. Good thing they could all turn invisible. The plan
was to have it all go off at the same time, on Christmas Eve morning, it
would last the whole of the year, perhaps longer. When they noticed that
others were trying to listen in, they packed it up, dropped the ward and
settled for chatting about mundane things.
Right before dinner, there was a commotion near the doors of the Great
Hall as a woman they had never seen before was making a fuse over
Malfoy. He looked terrible, his hair was in complete disarray and his
clothes were once again replaced with a barrel with the flashing word
'bully' writing all over it. Only this time chimes went off with each flash,
causing everyone to giggle and point.
The woman tried to dispel whatever caused it but could not. The more
she tried the angrier she got, until she grabbed the barrel as if to pull it
over his head. Of course, Malfoy loudly protested, calling her stupid
woman, and that his father would hear about it. This started a tug-of-war
between the two, making everyone laugh harder.
Everyone would have thought that Draco would have learned by now not
to pick on others, but it looked like it was going to take a few more times
to get it through his thick head that he was not king of Hogwarts. Since it
was just a barrel, he did learn to only use words. The last time he tried to
curse someone, he was left in the Hospital Wing for a day and a half.
Even Ron, who still had the emotional range of a teaspoon, had learned
to curb his words. However, it did take an entire week for him to stop
bluntly saying everything that came to mind. The poor boy still couldn't
look at the girls on the Quidditch team. They never found out what he
had said, but he had spent a day with the words 'Potty Mouth' written in
bright red on any shirt he put on.
The anti-bullying ward had done wonders for the moral of the school.
Fred and George didn't need to pull as many pranks. Well, that was until
McGonagall had kicked Harry out. Without Dumbledore and Harry here,
everyone was feeling anxious. They had no idol to turn to and it was
making them feel vulnerable. Hence, the need for the big prank.
The woman was marching Draco to the front of the room. Dragging him
by the arm, since he was fighting her every step of the way. His face, and
what parts if his body they could see, were redder then a Weasleys hair.
She looked over the school of giggling children and teen and sniffed. "I
want to know who did this to this fine upstanding young man," she
demanded, like they hadn't had Snape for a professor. This woman
looked like a wet cat, and not very harmful at all, well you might get a
few scratches, but you'd survive. Whereas, Snape always made you feel
like you would not survive any confrontation with him.
Flitwick tried to interrupt before she made more of a fool of herself.
"Madam Sterns, it is the wards of Hogwarts. It will wear off on its own in
a few minutes. Mr. Malfoy must have been bullying again. That is the
only time the wards go off. We've checked," he squeaked, yet his voice
had a tone of knowledge that demanded to be heard.
"Fiddlesticks, there is no such ward, or we, the Board, would have heard
of them," she stated, looking down on the Charms professor. She never
like goblins, and had not wanted this… man hired, but Dumbledore went
over her head, since she wasn't the Chairperson at that time. Nor was
Malfoy, or none of these half breeds and muggleborns would have been
there. With that thought her hair turned a bright purple and frizzed out
to the side, like a demented clown, making the students laugh harder.
The fact that she didn't seem to notice, made a few students fall to the
floor. "Enough of this," she yelled to be heard, producing a bang from her
wand. "I want to know who is doing this to Mr. Malfoy, or I will have the
whole school in detention."
"Madam Sterns, we have guests," McGonagall stated, looking smug and
pointing to the two foreign Heads, who were giving the purpled-haired
woman a look of disdain. They knew it was the wards. Many of their
students had commented on them when they had been about to be
bullied, and for her to dismiss one of the professors so rudely didn't speak
highly of her. Both were thinking of putting them on their schools.
Sterns sniffed again and then gently pushed Malfoy to his table as his
clothes returned to him. She then turned back to the student body and all
but sneered, which looked frightfully stupid on her face that was
surrounded with bright purple hair. "I am Abigail Sterns, Provisional
Headmistress of this school. From what I've seen in the few minutes I
have been here, I think you all need discipline. What happened to Mr.
Malfoy is unexpectable. I will not tolerate such actions against
purebloods…"
Suddenly she stopped talking and felt an overwhelming need to leave the
school. She fought it with what little will she had, and slowly started
taking steps towards the doors to the Great Hall. She started to run when
she made fifteen steps and fear started to lace through her. She never felt
so unsafe in all her life. The quicker she got out of the school the better.
Someone else would have to take over. She was going to get to the
bottom of this… after she left.
"Well, looks like the wards work on adults too. That means we'll never
have another Snape. I hope they last a long, long time," Neville said as
dinner filled the table.
"They will," Luna predicted. She was going to have to talk to Harry about
keeping some things a secret. Like his power, only an overly powerful
person could enhance the ward stone of Hogwarts. Perhaps, they
wouldn't be able to teach the magic to everyone. It might prove better for
the Wizarding World if they didn't share. If someone like the Senior
Malfoy knew how to wield such power, then no one would be safe. She
shuddered at the thought of men like You-Know-Who knowing. No, this
might have to start being classified as family magic. Meaning he would
had to keep the books in the family vault. This thought brought her back
to Harry's fight, she wondered who won. All she could see was that Harry
was alive, beaten up a bit, but alive.
Moody's POV
The talks had gone well, and the treaty was hashed out. Middleton left to
draw it up all legal like, and she would return in the morning for it to be
signed. Moody took the queen to show her were they would be living. He
wanted her to talk to her 'generals' and let them know where their troops
would be patrolling and what they would be doing. He went over the
training they would receive and even showed her the mini obstacle
course he set up. It had bobbing hoops and buzzing projectiles for them
to dodge. There were even some on the ground for them to exercise their
legs, in case they ever lost use of their wings. With four arms to use, a
target range was also there. He'd train them to survive, and get the job
done.
The part for the tunnels set aside for the nest was in a junction on the
second level. While Alastor had been stalking the tunnels, he cleaned
them. Knowing they were going to be used for spying, he didn't want
anything to interfere with that. A sneeze could distract you, and then
you'd miss something important. The place he picked out was near the
atrium, that way the doxies would be able do see who came and went. It
was far enough that the noise wasn't that bad, and there could be
draperies hung on the walls to lessen it still. That and it was what they
ate anyway. It would be up to the Head of the DMLE to make sure they
were refreshed when needed.
Bones had made sure the part of the DMLE was made in magical oaths.
Like the muggle Prime Minister, it was something that came with the
office. If someone decided they would use the doxies as something other
than spies, the reigning queen could take her people and leave.
Harry's POV
Inside Harry's head, he was on the bed in the medical bay. McCoy was
running his medical tricorder over the wounds healing what he could.
Cuts closed, and bruises lessened. His sore muscles relaxed some, but he
would feel like shite when he woke in the real world.
"Well, there's was only one broken bone, so that's a plus. You might want
to take it easy for a day or two. Your ribs are going to hurt," the doctor
said, putting his equipment down. "You're still going to feel like you tried
to bench press a hundred pounds," he added with a smirk. Okay, so his
bedside manner never was the best.
"That's alright, it's probably better that I do. I grossly underestimated
him. Who would have thought such a small being could pack such a
punch," Harry said as he gingerly sat up. "Who do you think won?" he
asked Worf who was standing next to his bed.
"It is hard to tell," the Klingon said thoughtfully. "You both fought
valiantly, and there were a great many good moves throughout the fight.
You had the superior magic, as shown by your shield. Had you not
dropped it, there would have been no fight. Snarlfist, however, was a
better warrior. He kept you on the defense most of the battle. If the
goblins are honorable, they will weigh both and declare it a draw."
"Ah, man, really?" the boy whined. "I thought I did pretty good."
"Your aim was sloppy, and your strategy weak. You rushed in and missed
more times then you hit. You maintained a good defense and used his
height against him, like I taught you. But, he was the better fighter,"
Worf stated as fact. He had to admit the boy had come far from two
nights/weeks ago, but he would never be a hand-to-hand fighter. No his
strength laid with magic. Remembering some of the memories retrieved,
this teen would do well in life to death situations. The things he came up
with were amazing. The luck he had was awe inspiring.
"Well, bugger. Oh well, it's okay, at least now that particular goblin won't
see me as a kid anymore," the now mostly-healed teen conceded. He
really didn't care if he won, he only wanted to get his point across. It was
something he tried to tell Sirius since this started, but the man was too
worried to listen.
Worf suddenly looked very uncomfortable. "Harry," he said reluctantly, a
grimace on his face, like what he was about to say was unpleasant, "for
an unskilled warrior, you did well." He looked like someone had yanked
the words from his throat. Klingons did not compliment others often, so
when they it was high praise.
"Thanks," Harry said with a beaming smile. "I own it all to you."
"Yes, well… I have duties to preform," the large man said, turning sharply
around and marching out the door.
"Well, I never thought I'd see the day when Worf gave a compliment,"
Bones said with a chuckle.
"It did seem to hurt him to do so," the teen said still smiling. "So, when
can I get out of here?"
"You're all set," the doctor stated. "You can wake up at any time."
So, he did. Harry blinked his eyes at the bright lights in the room. Just
like the medbay, this room was also very clean and bright, though the
bed was shorter. He blinked a couple of times and when he could see he
looked around. There didn't appear to be anyone in the room, but he
could hear people talking just beyond his door.
"What do you mean it's a tie?" Sirius exclaimed loudly. "Harry bloody
well won that fight. Didn't you see his shield? He won, I tell you." Now
that the fight was over he was determined that Harry got his due. He
never did place a bet, he had been too worried. However, he would have
lost anyway seeing as he would have bet his entire fortune on Harry,
even if he didn't think the boy would win. He was raised that goblins
could wipe the floor with one wizard. They may have lost most of the
wars, due to the sheer number of wizards, but one-on-one it was
supposed to be a no-brainer. He did learn from all of this, never to
underestimate his godson again.
"We have to take everything into consideration," the king answered.
"There were many variables, but all things considered, Snarlfist got in the
most blows. It is only due to your godson's magic that it is being called a
draw." Ragnuk was not any happier with this than the man in front of
him. He wanted his warrior to win, but they had been to lax lately and
now he was going to have to up everyone's training. The paperwork
alone made this an unpleasant thought.
"Sirius," Harry called to the door to stop the argument. "It's alright. I did
what I wanted."
His godfather rushed into the room and made his way to his side.
"Harry!" he shouted. "You did great." His face was grinning with pride.
"Yeah, I held my own," the teen stated proudly. "What happened to
Snarlfist?"
"He passed out a few minutes after you did. But for some reason your
wounds healed up on their own. Like that Wolverine guy in that comic
book you leant me," the excited man said, all but jumping in place. He
really like Wolverine. He just hoped Harry didn't get the claws. There
would be no way to explain that.
"Yeah, it's new to me too," Harry said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his
head. He wasn't about to tell them about the doctor in his head.
"Anyway, so they're calling it a tie?" he asked diverting the man's
attention.
"Yeah, something about you being better in magic, and him being better
in fighting. I don't agree, I thought you did really good out there."
"They're right though, Snarlfist was better," Harry said, not wanting to
fight about it.
"If you say to Harry."
"So, contract?"
"Waters is outside," the glamored man said. "I'll go get him. Unless you're
up to getting out of bed."
"I'm fine," Harry said, standing gingerly and taking a tentative step
forward. He found he was sore, but not wobbly. "Let's get this done, so
we can go home."
"Sure, Harry. I could use a firewhiskey right about now."
The contract was hashed out and Harry was quite satisfied. He would be
continuing his education, via tutors paid by the goblins. He would sit for
his OWLs when the time came, and as more and more of his memories
returned, he would learn faster.
He made sure to let his friends know that he was fine, and the fight was a
draw. They all yelled at him for not answering his mirror, then
understood that couldn't because he had blacked out. He didn't tell them
it was due to blood lose. Padfoot had left his mirror at home.
Snarlfist, when he woke, even grumbled a compliment. Stating that no
rematch was necessary. The goblin did say he still wanted Harry's magic
explained for the wards, and the teen said that he'd tweak the wards to
prevent any magic from being used in the lobby and the vaults, and only
goblin magic would be used in the offices. This made Ragnuk happy.
Harry would be set for a long time with his employment with Gringotts.
He got to meet Bill and they got along well.
Harry spent the night in his head going over what he could have done
better, if he ever had to do that again. And he made plans for the future.
He and Sirius, along with Remus, would finish cleaning Grimmuald Place
and sell it, since the line was declared dead. Sirius said that if it wasn't a
townhouse he'd burn the place down, as it was they had to cast a charm
for all the street residents, old and new, to remember number twelve. The
people would think it had always been there, just vacant. With the
cleansing of the building of magic, it should sell quickly.
Thinking of the future, his thoughts drifted to certain blonde seer. He
wondered if it was time to start a bit of romance. His memories were
returning, and he didn't feel any different. Well, maybe he wasn't as
much of an arse, but he still felt like him.
McGonagall's POV
Noon the following day, Minerva quickly made her way to Hogsmeade.
She looked around for robe that matched Albus' description. When she
found him, he was sitting at a table in the Three Broomsticks, sipping tea
and eating lunch, as if he wasn't on the run. He looked much younger,
with no beard and shorter dark hair. His brother might recognize him,
but no one else would.
"Albus," she whispered, a bit frantic, as she took a seat next to him, "you
would not believe how relieved I am to see you. The whole school is
falling apart without you. When will you clear your name and come
back?" she asked with a tone of desperation. The last two people the
Board had sent ran from Hogwarts like Sterns had. She was starting to
believe that the school had fallen under some sort of spell. She was sure
it was Potter's fault. Oh, how right she was.
"Alas, my dear, I do not believe I will be returning to Hogwarts. Perhaps
it is better, I have been having trouble with my memory lately. I cannot
seem to find my wand and can only conclude that it was taken from me.
If my theory is correct then young Mr. Pot… do try the stew, my dear. It
is most hardy and filling. I can say I have not had the likes in many
weeks. Oh, how I miss the elves cooking," he said gentility, taking a
spoonful of the bowl in front of him.
It was then that Madam Rosmerta show and asked if McGonagall wanted
anything to which Dumbledore answered she'd have some stew and tea.
"Albus," Minerva hissed when the barmaid disappeared. "I didn't come
here to speak of stew and tea. What is wrong with you? Did Potter do
something? I knew that boy was trouble." She discreetly case a finite on
him, but there was no glow indicating the end of a spell. Perhaps he was
just getting old.
"Worry not, Minerva, I have everything completely under control. Young
Harry is not an issue at this time. Although, I do believe he has my
wand…" he got out before he asked her how she like is robes.
"Quite blathering about your wardrobe, Albus. What is this about Mr.
Potter having your wand?" McGonagall snapped. It was worrying that Mr.
Potter might have the Headmaster's wand. What she knew about it, was
that it was powerful and had been owned by a few Dark Lords.
Grindelwald being the last.
"Never you mind," he answered, waving a dismissing hand. "Tell me what
has been happening in my school, though I cannot call it mine anymore,"
he said sadly as he continued to eat his stew. It really was delicious and
filling. He missed a good British stew. He had had to eat out of the
country or in the muggle world. While both did have lovely food, Madam
Rosmerta did something to hers that made it just right.
"I tell you there's a curse on the school. A few teachers feel
uncomfortable there, and some of the students are being humiliated," she
answered with a bite in her voice. She was started to get nervous when in
front of her class. Whenever she started to snap at an unruly child, she
had to curb her words to something kinder. It was causing havoc with her
nerves. The few professors that weren't affected in the least, were
Flitwick and Hagrid. Though, Hagrid had had an impulse to change his
entire curriculum. There would be no more Blast-ended Skrewts. It had
made him sad initially, but he soon enjoyed teaching about the gentler
beings.
"That is most disconcerting," Dumbledore said, going to stroke the beard
that wasn't there. "Have you checked the wards?"
"That's another thing, the ward room is shielded. We tried to change
them, since the anti-bullying ward is causing so much trouble, but we
cannot get into the room. I was hoping that you could tell me how."
While it was satisfying that the Board was thwarted as well, it was
beyond frustrating for the staff of Hogwarts.
"Alas, no, the last time I visited the ward room was when I first took the
position of Headmaster. They were fine then, so I saw little reason to
adjust them. I do wonder though…" he drifted off, thinking about what
Tom or Harry could have done in the guise of revenge. Then thought
about how he was going to get his wardrobe back. He turned to Minerva
and asked, "Did you bring my robes?"
She just sighed in defeat and handed the bundle over. This was going to
be a long tea.
56. The End of Voldy
Chapter 56 The End of Voldy
Here's a new chapter, hope you like it.
Unknown POV
A man in a shadowed cloak walked through the Ministry atrium as if he
owned the place. He had been ordered not to draw attention to himself,
but he knew no other way to walk. There were no people about, since it
was the middle of the night. He marched to the sleeping guard, at the
visitor's desk, and killed him. No warning, no threat, just fired off an AK
and walked by. He went to the elevator and hit the floor for the
Department of Mysteries. His Master told him to find the prophecy, or
he'd be punished. He knew where to go, he had been there many times. It
was just getting the right door that mattered.
He left the lift and stood in the middle of the circle of doors. It would
take awhile to find the correct door, but he had all night, so he wasn't
concerned.
In his head he heard his master telling him to hurry. They needed to get
this done now, so the Dark Lord could rise again. The prophecy would
tell them if his master needed to be concerned over the impudent child
that had thwarted his last attempt. The still unidentified man wondered
how the boy did that, but his master wasn't inclined to share at the
moment.
One by one, he opened the doors until he found the correct one. He was
so busy that he didn't see the doxy in up in the rafters. Not that he cared
about an insignificant bug.
Amelia's POV
Amelia was fast asleep, it had been a long few weeks, and she was closer
every day to finding the last few horcruxes. Her team had dug up so
much on You-Know-Who that she could write a book and it would be a
best seller. And she was seriously contemplating on doing just that. Her
family would be set for life. She share the dividends with the rookies,
since they did the leg work. Even put their names as cowriters. She'd
have to talk to them about that. She only wondered why the department
hadn't done this during the first war. The information was there if only
one looked hard enough. Lazy bunch of bureaucrats.
Her dreams of being a famous writer were interrupted by a house elf
telling her there was someone on the Floo. She hurried to put on a robe,
because anyone calling this time of night didn't have good news. Down
the stairs she flew to see who needed her now. When she got there, there
was a shrouded man's head in her fireplace. She recognized the red
uniform of one of the Unspeakables.
"What on earth do you need this time of night, sir," she asked, pulling her
robe closed against the chill.
"We caught a visitor, and we need to contact Harry Potter. We know you
know how to do that. Come to the Ministry and help us close the case of
Voldemort," the man said, bluntly.
"Vo… Voldemort?" she questioned, very concerned that the famed Dark
Lord was being held at the Ministry. "You have You-Know-Who at there?
How are you even holding him?"
"I will not discuss this over the Floo. Come at once," the man said and
disappeared.
"Blasted Unspeakables," she muttered as she went to get dressed. "Worse
than Moody, they are."
When she arrived at the Ministry, a doxy beckoned her. She went to the
wall where he was and heard what he had to say about a shadowy man
lurking in the Halls. How he went to the Hall of Prophecies, and how he
got caught by the Unspeakables. How the Unspeakables had questioned
him and that they told the Dark Lord that they had one of his soul
containers, and they were threatening him with its destruction if he
didn't corporate. They were trying to get the man to tell them if there
were more, and she wondered how the destruction of one, would do that.
Then again, she never delved into the mind of an Unspeakable. Therein
lay chaos and headaches. However, they always seemed to get the job
done, if they put their minds to it. Which wasn't often.
To say she was pissed that Potter had given one of the horcruxes to them,
was putting it mildly. She'd have words with that boy when this was
done.
She noted what the doxy said, and said she'd pay him in a fine silk
handkerchief later that day. She then hurried to the DoM and got their
report, which was vastly different than the doxy's. Oh, how thankful she
was for her new spies. These men never once mentioned the horcrux, and
they didn't give the identity of the man they caught. Only saying that he
was possessed and not in his right mind. Well, she knew different, and if
they didn't stop treating her like some rooky, she was going to start
showing them why that was a bad idea.
They didn't, and she did, getting whole story in a matter of an hour.
Neville's POV
The same night, a few days before Christmas Eve, the gang was getting
set up for the big prank. Harry had snuck in and was giving them a hand,
since he had the most power. They needed it. Silently they crept through
the castle, starting at the top and working their way down. The whole of
Hogwarts would have a new look in a few days. They just hoped that the
new Headmaster would be happy with it. He should be, he seemed like a
reasonable guy.
The Board of Governors couldn't get anyone they wanted in the position,
so they had to outsource. Because of the contract they signed for the
money Harry and 'Reggie' gave them they had to do it right. The man
they hired was an Irish man, Ossian Murphy. He was a portly man, that
didn't come off as fat, just healthy. He had a head of grey hair, that was
cropped short, and a short beard to match. His blue eyes were always
watchful and the smile he bore rarely left his face. He had been the
Headmaster of a smaller school in Ireland, one that the students that
couldn't attend Hogwarts, for some reason or another, tended. He
laughed with the students on harmless pranks, but he took the bullying
ward very seriously.
Malfoy, along with being embarrassed, had to spend a lot of time being
lectured by Binns on the school charter. Then he was tested. He had to
repeat the detention for every time he failed. It had been three days, and
he was still trying. Ron started tomorrow, and they were betting on how
long it took him, since he tended to fall asleep the moment Binns started
talking.
Since the hiring of Murphy there were many changes at Hogwarts. New
people hired and some on the verge of being fired. Binns was reassigned
to overseeing detention, and Trelawney was on the edge of a nervous
breakdown. Filch and Finch were on tenterhooks, both were under severe
observation, one more remark to the children that the castle didn't like,
and they would be booted.
McGonagall was bitter, because after her tea with Albus she knew that he
was cursed. The problem was that she didn't know how, but she was sure
she knew who. Harry Potter. With his permission she cast every spell she
knew on Albus to find out what had happened. They all came back
negative. There was nothing wrong with the man, except he could not
talk about Harry Potter. She tried for over an hour to find out what the
blasted boy had done but could only get that he somehow had Albus'
wand. It was starting to distract her in class and she had been chided by
the new headmaster for a minor mishap of Ron Weasley's hand turning
into a pincushion while she was not paying attention. She, who had been
teaching for over 35 years, had been reprimanded like a child. Maybe she
would look into retirement, after all. With Dumbledore gone, the castle
was not the same anyway. She had saved up a good amount of money,
plus there was a good pension with the end of her tenure.
The rest of the staff was doing well. After the first meeting during the
beginning of the Winter Holiday, they understood where they stood.
Murphy also hired a curse-breaker for the DADA class, and hired an
alumnus for the job, Willie Gillies. Gillies was a Ravenclaw in 1966, and
had nine OWLs, a masters in Defense, and had been applying for the job
for years. He was a fair, but strict teacher, and everyone felt hopeful for
the future, should war break out. Fifth and seventh years had been
worried about the tests, now were not.
Shaking himself out of his thoughts the sandy-haired boy got back to
work. Neville's job was to charm the halls. It was a huge task, since he
had to go floor to floor and cast his part on every wall. There was a
trigger that would be set off Christmas Eve morning. He was very tired
by the end of the night and was more than willing to sleep till noon.
Happy to know that they were doing something epic.
Harry's POV
Right when he was done charming the castle for the night, Harry got a
mirror call from Sirius. They were needed at the Ministry as soon as they
could get there. So, they met at the Shack and Harry poofed them to the
atrium. Madam Bones was waiting for them, with a man they really
couldn't see.
"Thank Merlin, you're here," Amelia said, grabbing Harry's robe and
hurrying him to the elevators.
"What's up?" the teen replied, not fighting her in the least.
"The Unspeakables were alerted to someone sneaking into the
Department of Mysteries. They captured him and found Lucius Malfoy
being possessed by You-Know-Who. Since the prophecy says he must die
at your hand, we want you to be the one to push him through the Death
Veil." She dragged him out of the elevator, and to the Death Room.
"We're going to have a talk about trust issues when this is done," she
snapped at him as she thrust him in the room.
"What did I do?" the confused teen asked. He trusted her, she was one of
the few that he did trust.
"Later, for now do what you're told. We want to get this done before the
workers start showing up," she insisted, pointing to the people in the
room.
Harry looked where she was pointing and had to laugh. There were five
men in red, holding wands to a bald Malfoy Senior in front of an arch
with a billowing cloth. The man was chained so bad he couldn't even
talk. That didn't stop the face on the back of his head from screaming
that he was going to win, and that he had done things that no one had
ever done to gain immortality.
"Voldy, nice to see you again, arsehole. I thought you would have died
with that pitiful man you had try to bring you back, pity," Harry said
cheerfully, waving at the face. He looked to the Veil and got a niggling at
the back of his head.
"Fool, you will never win against me," Voldemort snarled around the
chains blocking his face.
"I don't plan to kill you," the teen wizard said brightly, coming up with an
idea out of nowhere. His crew started scrambling to see if it was viable.
Scenario after scenario were run to see if they could pull it off. Using
everything they knew about blackholes as a template. The Veil should be
the same, right? "I'll even let you live forever," he confessed, making the
room around him gasp. A few wands even pointed in his direction. He
threw a wink to Bones and continued. "Well, maybe not live, per se, but
you will exist." He had no idea where this idea was coming from, but he
liked it.
"Potter, you don't have the power to grant such a boon. If you do then
you should join me, and we'll take over and rule these weak wizards," the
face tried to cajole. He could use someone who could grant him
immortality on his side. Thoughts were racing through his head on how
he could manipulate the boy to doing what he wanted. "I could give you
your parents," he offered. "No one has studied death more than me. Not
even these pitiful wizards here in the DoM."
"Do you take me for an idiot? Never mind, don't answer that," he said as
he dug Dumbledore's wand out of his TARDIS bag, which he had had
with him at Hogwarts to help with the prank. For some reason it just felt
like this was the wand to use for this event. "Anyway, hold on just a
second and I'll grant your desire." He conferred with his crew and came
up with the magic he would need to get this done. He hit himself in the
head for not thinking of it sooner, but then again, he hadn't really cared
before. It was up to the adults in this world to take down the bad guy,
not his.
Still, here he was with ole Voldy right in front of him and now he could
end it all. So, he stood next to the Veil and pointed his wand to the
prisoner. "Soul join," he incanted simply and waited.
A few moments later, two wisps of smoke came floating through the
walls and slammed into Malfoy, making him jerk with impact. Voldemort
screamed as his soul pieces fused with his wraith. He tried to leave, but
the chains were magic nulling. He cursed his follower for not being more
careful and threatened dire things to the man's family. Lucius paled at the
thought that his son and wife would suffer for his arrogance. Everyone
could hear him begging for forgiveness even though his voice was
muffled.
"Eject," the dark-haired teen smirked and painfully pulled the spirit out of
Malfoy through the chains that bound him. He made sure to put the spirit
in one of his ghost bubbles, just like the one he had used on the Bloody
Baron. Once more causing Voldemort to think this boy would be useful.
"There you go," our hero said to the specter, "all joined together. Feels
funny, doesn't it? Missing more than half your soul. Well, you should be
used to it by now, but here's the deal. I'm going to give you an
overwhelming desire to search for the rest of your soul for all of eternity.
You'll never find it, of course. It's gone, but you'll still look."
Without his knowledge, the Cloak of Invisibility and the Resurrection
Ring appeared on his body and hand. His voice took on an unnerving
tone, echoing throughout the room, causing everyone there to shiver. The
Cloak blackened his face and his form thinned, painfully so. He grew
several feet, towering over everyone in the room. The Ring shone like a
reflective ruby, only the light didn't touch it. "Tom Marvolo Riddle, you
will forever be damned to wander my domain in the void. Forever searching
for what you will never find," the scraping voice said, pointing the Elder
Wand at the frightened Dark Lord. And with a flick the wraith flew
before the Veil. "You sought to flee from me, now you will forever fear that
you will never die. You will forever ache to end what you will now incur. Tom
Marvolo Riddle, welcome to Hell."
The being laughed a frightening laugh, the kind that woke you up in the
middle of the night drenched in sweat and fearing that the world had
ended. The wraith screamed and begged, fighting with every bit of will it
had. But no one ran from death, and soon enough it was gone. To forever
float in the void beyond the Veil.
"Um, Harry?" Sirius asked tentatively. Hoping this wasn't a permanent
thing.
"Harry James Potter is fine. He will return momentarily. First, I must finish
here," the being that was once Harry said, looking around the room. He
was a deity of immense power, and he knew that if he left these fools to
realize what the boy held they would never let him be. That could not
happen, he might need the child later. So, he raised his wand and empty
hand to the roof and a cloud of mist drifted down from the ceiling. It
covered the whole room and the desire to run and hide was enormous.
Outside it shrouded the entire earth. People would wake up in the
morning not remembering the Hallows. The tale of the Three Brothers
would not be taken seriously. Research would stop, and an old man
would feel like he had wasted his entire life searching for fool's gold.
One by one the people in the room drifted away dazed and confused.
They didn't know what they were doing in the Death Room. They would
go home and sleep, never remembering what just happened. They would
wonder in the morning what happened to the horcrux but would soon
forget that as well.
Soon enough, only Malfoy, Bones and Black were there. Amelia was
shaking her head, the night fuzzy, but there. Lucius was standing asleep,
he would remember coming to get the prophecy for his master, but he
would not remember after the Unspeakables captured him. He was still
wrapped in chains, and he would be arrested for criminal trespass, and
murder of the guard, when Bones was done here.
"Now what?" Sirius asked as politely as he could. He remembered
everything. He wouldn't find out until later that he was the only one.
"Now I will return to my domain and you will live the rest of your life," Death
answered succinctly. Harry's body started shrinking and filling out.
"And Harry? Will he remember?"
"No, and you would do well not to mention this to him. He will only remember
that he was the one to throw Tom Marvolo Riddle into the Veil. That is all you
will tell him."
"Yup, yup, sure, no problem," the dogman answered quickly.
Without further ado the deity was gone, and so were the Cloak, Ring and
Wand. They would be used again, when needed, but only Harry could
call them, and he wouldn't even know he was. The poor boy was now a
puppet to Death here on earth. Not that the deity would abuse it, but if
needed the champion would be called. When he passed, the Hallows
would appear again and another quest would be mounted to find them.
Ah the wonders of myths, causing the adventurous to forever seek what
as mostly unattainable.
Harry slumped a moment, shook his head and smiled that carefree smile
of his. "Well, that's done. I'm knackered. Ready to go home?" he asked his
dazed godfather. The crew in his head were celebrating a job well done.
All but Data, he knew but was unsure if he should say anything. He'd
have to watch and see if there were any side effects.
"Yeah, sure, I could use a drink," the man answered.
"Oh, I think a whole bottle is in order," Bones said shakenly. She took
hold of Lucius, woke him up and dragged him away. The other two
followed.
"Quite a show, huh?" the teen asked, bouncing along after Sirius. He was
stoked, he had vanquished Voldy from the world, and they wouldn't even
know. There would be no hero worshipping and he could live his life
knowing the man was gone. He had no doubt that the Unspeakables
would keep this silent, and Bones had no need to search anymore, so
she'd be happy. Or so he thought. He did wonder why the two adults
were so shaken. It's not like he was Death or anything.
"Oh, Harry, you have no idea how right you are," the man answered,
thinking this was one night that would keep him awake for years. And he
couldn't even tell anyone about it.
Hphphp
Well, that's the end of Voldy. If all goes according to plan, this should wrap up
in a few more chapters. Let me know if something is missing so I can be sure to
add it.
57. The Great Prank
Chapter 57 The Great Prank
There have been a few people chastising me for not including the foreign guests
more. One even called me biased, which is really not cool at all. Anyway, the
reason they are not included is because they really have no interaction with
the gang, and why would they associate with a bunch of kids? If Harry had
remained in the tournament, then there would have been more scenes with
them. As it is, only the Heads of the schools were needed. Honestly, it isn't bias
at all. They are just not part of the story.
There's a new poll on my profile, which has nothing to do with the story. I'm
just curious.
Harry's POV
After a much-deserved sleep, Harry went downstairs to see Remus fussing
over a very drunk Sirius. "Good God, what happened to him," the boy
asked, seeing the man he thought was recovering from his stay in
Azkaban slumped over crying. Sirius was holding a pillow and saying
over and over again that his godson was doomed.
"I don't know," Lupin stated. "I came down and he was like this." His was
rubbing his friend's back, trying to show him that Harry was safe and
now no one controlled him.
"Well, shite. I hate to do this, but we'll never find out what's up if he's like
this," the somber teen stated, lifting his finger and casting a sobering
charm on the man.
Sirius was no longer drunk, but the melancholy was still there. He looked
around and saw the two most important people in his life standing there
with worried looks on their faces. "Shite," he mumbled, running a hand
down his face. "Sorry, I had a nightmare that Harry was being controlled,
and after what happened last night, it was just too much," he confessed,
keeping it as honest as possible. Death had haunted his dreams all night.
He pictured Harry chained to the man and doing deeds that he knew the
teen would not want to do.
"After what you told me when you got home, I can understand that. It's
not every day one takes down a Dark Lord. It must have been hard to
watch," Remus said, knowing that Sirius thought of Harry as a son. "Are
you better now? You can see that Harry is here and no one is controlling
him." He cursed Dumbledore for manipulating Harry's life up until the
boy had lost his memory. If that hadn't happened, then Sirius would not
have thought that the whole thing last night was just one big set up. It
was the only reason that the werewolf felt that his best mate would feel
this way.
"Yeah, I think I am. So, what are we doing today?" the dogman inquired,
changing the subject as quickly as he could but still looking around the
room like Death would pop out at any moment. Harry and Remus shared
a look at those fearful glances, each thinking that the man was looking
for Dementors.
"I've got to get the store set up," the werewolf answered, trying ease
Sirius worries, so he knew there was nothing to fear. He'd have to get
Padfoot alone later to see if there was anything he could do to chase
away those memories, without booze. Until then they'd just have to move
on. "We should be opening after the holidays. I wanted to open before
then, but paperwork held me up."
"Oh, hey, can we talk about something after you get it set up? There's
some things I want to do with some of the profits," Harry asked, his mind
plotting with an idea he had had for quite a while. He was hoping to get
it done soon, with winter here it would be needed. Perhaps he could pull
it off in a smaller version until Remus got the store up and going.
"I thought the profits were going to the school?" was the confused
answer. They had the vault set up to take any income from the furniture
and jewels that they had found in the room. There were even some
weapons and armor, which he was told would fetch quite a price. That's
what kept the store from opening in time. He needed to have a special
license to see the ancient swords. Something about not selling to minors,
keeping them in locked cases, and such things.
"I'll donate a few things and used the profits from those," the teen said.
He had some stuff he could part with. "There's just a few things I'd like to
get done, and I need the receipts from the sales."
"Okay," Remus drawled, wondering what Harry was up to now. He hoped
it wasn't illegal. There was no telling with that boy these days. "Get with
me after we've been open for a week or so. I should have my schedule
cleared by then."
"Will do. Hey, Sirius, I think we need to go to see Bones. I want to see if
there's any fallout from last night."
"Sure, why not," the depressed man said. He wondered when he was
going to snap out of this mood. He had spent too much time in Azkaban
feeling this way and he didn't like it. Maybe he needed to see a specialist.
He never fully recovered from prison anyway and all the self-help books
only took you so far. It was something he had been contemplating for a
while now. He'd have to go muggle, they would never tell anyone.
The glamored men went to the Ministry. Harry was happy so see that the
news of Voldy's demise had not leaked, and the only thing people were
talking about is how Malfoy snapped and killed the guard. They made it
to Bones' office and were shown in by the secretary. They opened the
door just in time to see Amelia throw a cup of tea at the wall.
"Don't have to ask how you're doing. What happened?" Harry asked,
taking his usual chair.
"Malfoy might walk," she snarled, picking up a paperweight and throwing
it at the same wall, causing it to dent. She had been trying for years to
arrest that man, and with Fudge gone she thought it was in the bag. Now,
blasted truth charm made her job more difficult.
"What!? How is that possible, he killed a guy!?" the teen shouted, making
Bones turn her anger on to him.
"Because of the truth spell you put on the courtrooms, he confessed that
he was possessed. That makes him non-culpable. It is just like he said
after the war, only then he lied and said he was under the Imperius. This
time he doesn't even have to bribe anyone," she snapped, picking up
another paperweight and chucking it at the door.
"Hey, don't blame me. I didn't possess the guy. Why don't you just ask
him if it was willing, and if he had been ordered to kill that man. I mean,
come on Malfoy is evil, from what I've been told. It should be easy,"
Harry said, waving his hand and fixing the room. The cup flew back
together, and the paperweights floated to the desk. The dents in the walls
straightened out, and the tea disappeared.
Amelia sighed and sat down again. He had a point, all they needed to do
is word the questions correctly and the man would spend the rest of his
life in prison. Still it was unnerving the way Malfoy slithered out of
things. She wrote a few things down and then looked at Harry. "Why did
you give the horcrux to the DoM?" she asked deceptively soft.
"I thought it would help you out if more people were on the watch out
for them," he answered honestly, not sure what the problem was.
"The Department of Mysteries doesn't work well with the rest of the
Ministry. They like to keep their secrets, it was only because they
captured You… Voldemort that they even let me know that they had one.
Next time, and Merlin forbid there ever be a next time, next time tell me
what you're doing. I can't do my job if I don't know all the facts," she
stated firmly.
"Sure, sorry, I really was only trying to help," the teen said quietly.
"Amelia, what do you remember from last night?" Sirius asked,
wondering if he truly was the only one who knew.
"After you got here, not much. I remember meeting you, Harry
badmouthing the Dark Lord, Voldemort going through the Veil, and me
arresting Malfoy. That's about it," she confessed, not telling them that no
one in the DoM remembered anything. The whole department was
running around in a frenzy trying to find how what happened. It was
making her case harder. If it weren't for the fact Malfoy was caught red-
handed, plus the monitoring charms around atrium and DoM, she would
have nothing to stand on. The Death Room's monitor was completely
blank, so they had no clue as to what happened after everyone entered.
"Well, I guess it all worked out well then," Harry said happily.
Luna's POV
It was Christmas Eve morning and Luna was excited, when the first
student, no matter what house, stepped out of a dorm the whole school
would be reformed. Starting from the Astronomy tower to the Entrance
Hall, it was going to be marvelous. They had worked for three days to get
it all set up and couldn't wait to see it.
Luna flung back her covers and raced to get dress. Less than five minutes
later she was downstairs ready for the day. Since she had no friends in
Ravenclaw, she didn't need to wait. She left the dorm and looked around
in awe. Her clothes when she stepped out changed to a summer dress
from the early 1820's. Her particular dress was light pink silk that
cinched right under her breast and then fell straight to the floor. She
could feel the petticoats under it and the ruffles on the bottom made a
noise when she walked. The silk sleeves fell mid upper-arm, and there
was a bonnet on her head. She had a ruffled parasol in her hand and her
shoes were a fine cloth. She could see other dressed in fashions from that
era, and a few beyond. She took a moment to look around. Neville had
really outdone himself.
The walls of the hall depicted a huge forest. The trees could be seen for
miles no matter where you looked, and they reached up as high as the
eye could see. The underbrush rustled as animals darted back and forth.
Flowers were blooming far and wide, most based at the bottom of trees,
but some were crowding the forest floor. The hallway leading from the
tower was a packed dirt, and a few ambitious Ravenclaws were trying to
dig a hole to see where the floor was. Flowers and shrubbery of all kinds
lined the walkway, and there were hanging lamps descending from tree
branches along the ceiling, which weren't lit at this time. Since
Ravenclaw tower was on the fifth floor, it was summer. So, the light of
the morning sun was filtering through the trees, making the halls take on
a nice soft glow. The forest looked like you could walk through it forever,
but there was a barrier where the wall was.
The portraits were gone, well, not gone, but no longer in their frames,
which were attached to trees. The people who had been in the portraits
were wandering around looking at the amazing forest. They were talking
to themselves and some were skipping about, relishing the freedom they
had from their frames. They could not go from floor to floor unless they
went back to their frames, but they could wander in the forest as long as
they wanted. Some were following the students to try and see who had
done this marvelous piece of magic. Of course, the Ravenclaws didn't
know, but they were going to find out.
Bird song was everywhere, the trees were filled with them. Animals could
be seen darting through the trees, and an occasional vine would creep
out and tickle girls' feet as they walked by, making them jump and
screech. The boys, who were also donning 1820 style clothes would get
their hats knocked off. Once in a while, something would jump out from
behind a tree. Be it unicorn, centaur, or giant spider, they'd jump out and
frighten the students walking past.
If you stepped on a certain spot, a purple bloom of smoke would emit,
and it would turn your clothes in to nightclothes from the same era as the
other clothes would be. This sent many students scurrying back to the
common room. Only for their clothes to change into what they put on
when they got out of bed. When they stepped back into the hall, they
would once again change back into the dresses, or pants for boys, from
the 1820s. It was funny to see boys running down the hall in old-
fashioned dressing gowns.
As Luna walked the hall, with a spring in her step and a twirl of her
parasol, to the staircases, a man, who she assumed had been a portrait,
came up and yelled for her to have a Happy Christmas. She jumped a
little and then curtsied and wish him a happy one as well. She gazed at
the animals and was delighted to see a crumpled-horned snorkack. It's
armored body and bizarre armadillo and unicorn head, make her squeal
in delight. She was glad she added some of her own animals to this scene.
She had been worried, since this was not it's native land, but then
realized it was magic, so it could survive anywhere.
Neville's POV
Neville was also excited, he rushed through his morning rituals and
waited for the twins and Hermione to leave the tower. They all gathered
and whispered excitedly to each other as they made their way to the
portrait hole. Just like Luna their clothes were transformed into those
from the 1820s. The boys had high waisted formfitting pants, waist coats,
and ruffled shirts with ascots tied around their necks. They now sported
tall hats, and the twins had walking canes. Hermione had a high waist
pale blue dress with a bonnet and a matching parasol.
Since they were on the seventh floor, it was spring. Flowers were
everywhere. The whole hall was an explosion of color and smell, good
thing there was no pollen. The walls were now a huge meadow, with
wildlife of all kinds. Baby unicorns, deer and rabbits could be seen
jumping through the heather and grasses. In the distance they could
make out tall looming trees for the start of the forest that made up the
lower halls. The people from the portraits were having picnics and some
were dancing silly dances. Their frames were on post that dotted the
walkway. There were arches along the stone path that had creeping vines
holding lanterns. The ceiling was much like the Great Hall in it depicted
the morning sky. The sun was at the morning crest making the halls pink
with color. A light breeze ruffled skirts, parasols and capes. Grassroots
and vines would sneak out and tickle or poke the students at random
times. It became a tradition to try and catch these mischievous plants.
The same random clothes changing smoke was in various spots on the
gravel walkway.
The gang turned back and noticed a large tree in the middle of the
meadow. On it was the Fat Lady's portrait frame. She was frolicking in
the flowers, laughing like she had not since she was alive. She never
wandered far and would entertain guests on the wrought iron,
umbrellaed table that sat near her frame. They wandered the halls
looking at everything. They were amazed at how it turned out. They
happily made their way down the stairs and when they hit the fifth floor
their clothes transformed once again to lighter material and cooler hats.
As they ventured down the stairs, which had turned to wood, flowers and
vine, the temperature got warmer. The scenes turned to the forest in
summer. They met up with Luna and continued to see what wonders they
had formed the castle into. The doors to classrooms were etched in trees
with the name of the class listed on top. Like it had been burnt into the
wood. By the time they hit the third floor the weather got colder as
autumn set in. The tree grew colorful, in autumn browns, oranges, and
reds. The leaves littered the forest floor, but not the halls. The first and
ground floor were colder still, but not bitingly so. Their clothes continued
to change with each floor they went down. The Great Hall was a winter
wonderland, the decorated trees that had been brought in by the staff
looked very much in place with the evergreens that lined the wall. Snowy
scenes were everywhere, and the ceiling sky was a flurry of snowflakes.
"We did good," Neville said quietly, a huge smile on his face as he puffed
up his ruffled shirt.
"Well, we did well," Hermione corrected absently, as she sat at the long
Gryffindor table, which was looked like it was encased in ice, but was not
cold to the touch.
"Shush, Hermione and enjoy the fun," Luna chastised, putting her folded
parasol next to her.
"I can't wait to see," George started, as he ran his hand along the table. It
was slick like ice and his face was a vintage of happiness for what was to
come.
"what the professors think," Fred finished, also waiting for the food to
arrive.
"Well, it looks like you won't have long to wait. Look at McGonagall,"
Neville whispered, glancing at the Head Table, trying to hold his mirth.
McGonagall's POV
McGonagall was dressed in a bodice-laced traveling coat, an overly large
bonnet and huge white muff, which seemed to be stuck to her hands. She
was attempting to free them, when one came loose it went flying,
smacking Flitwick's hat off. The room exploded with laughter, when the
poor man squeaked and fell backwards.
"Really, Minerva, that was quite uncalled for," he said, sitting upright and
straightening his top hat.
"Sorry, Filius, this blasted muff has my hands stuck," she said sincerely,
attempting once more to fee her other hand.
"Allow me," the tiny man said, waving his wand and unsticking her hand.
"Thank you," she breathed. "When I get my hands on that Potter boy," she
started.
"Really, Minerva, Mr. Potter no longer resides in the castle, why ever
would you think he had anything to do with all of this," Pomona asked,
smiling at the wonderful transformation the Great Hall, and really all of
Hogwarts, was under. "You are starting to sound like Severus," she added.
She really didn't miss that man. Her Hufflepuff didn't cry when they left
Potions anymore. Smellers was the one of the three teachers that
Headmaster Murphy had hired. And she was doing wonderfully.
At that time Headmaster Murphy came in smiling in delight. "I did not
know you decorated the castle in such a manner," he said jovially. "I've
been from the top to the bottom and the scenes are amazing."
"We do not," McGonagall sniffed, finally banishing the muff. "It is a
prank," she said, glaring at the Gryffindor table.
"Well, by Merlin, it is an excellent prank," he said, waiting for more
children to arrive so he could call the meal. Unlike before meals started
when most of the student body was attending and ended at a set time. It
made for a better setting and gave the children a better grasp of
responsibility.
"Headmaster, how can you say that? I passed no more than three students
in nightclothes on my way here," Minerva stated, watching the foreign
guests arrive. They too seems to think what was done to the castle was
brilliant. Madam Maxime sat near Murphy, and Karkaroff sat next to her.
"Zis is bon magnifique," she praised the current Headmaster. "'owever did
you preform such transformations?" she asked, waving her jeweled hand.
"I didn't," he said proudly. "It was some of the students, though I'm not
sure who," he admitted, still smiling. "As you know I've just arrived, so I
know little about them."
"It is wonderfully done. If you find out 'o, zen please let me know so I can
get ze spells and charms zey used. I would like to see a wall or two in
Beauxbatons. Not ze 'ole school, you mind, but a wall or two," she stated
in awe. She knew nothing that could do this and would love to know how
it was done.
Karkaroff sniffed, "It is good enough for Hogwarts, but Durmstrang would
not appreciate such frivolity," he sniffed at the snowy sky. Though he did
admit to himself is was wonderful spell work.
"I plan on putting my professors to work on trying to see how it was
done. If we can, we'll share with everyone," Murphy stated as he stood.
"Good morning, students" he said to the Hall in a loud voice. The
whispering stopped at once. "I see we have some pranksters among us. I
want to say that whoever did this deserves high praise, but until we find
out who it was, enjoy your meal." And with that he clapped his hands a
food appeared on all the tables.
Neville's POV
The gang sat and watched as the first person tried to grab some food,
only for the plate to slide away. It didn't fall off the table, but it did
quickly move to the edge, causing the girls sitting there to squeak. The
more they tried to dish up their food, the more the plates slid. Until
someone got the idea to grab the platter. Cautiously and carefully,
everyone started to serve themselves, but for the few who liked to see the
dishes careening down the table. One plate of rolls flew past the twins,
who each reached out and grabbed one.
Lee came up and plopped himself down by his friends. "So, what else is
planned?"
George who was closest, leaned over and said, "Well, there may be a few
fireworks tonight. Here in the Great Hall."
Fred, leaning over his brother, said, "There could be a few snow birds
loose in the castle."
"Did you guys to the classrooms. I noticed the dorms are untouched."
"Nay, we didn't want to interfere with studies," George said.
"That and Hermione would have a fit if we did," Fred stated, winking as
said girl, who huffed.
"What else? I know you guys, and this is pretty tame, brilliant, but tame,"
Lee said, looking at all the gang. He really couldn't wait until they taught
him to do this stuff.
"We might," whispered Luna, "have put a few more harmless traps
around. Some color changing, gender changing, or even species changing
things. They'll last five or so minutes."
"What happens when winter is over," Lee asked as he grabbed a plate of
bacon that was sliding by.
"That's the beauty of it. This floor's scene will move to the next floor, the
top levels will be here, and the rest will move up. It will always be the
correct season in the Great Hall," Hermione stated in a low smug voice.
"How long will the clothing last?" the darker teen asked, eating some eggs
that landed on his plate.
"Until the end of winter break," Neville answered. "They will change to a
different era every few days."
"Good show, my friends, good show."
58. Chapter 58 The Return of It
All
Chapter 58 The Return of It All
Okay, I was going to do a few more chapters, but over the last few days, I
wrote and deleted quite a few. So, instead of taking a yearlong break to see if
somehow something comes to mind, here is the final chapter for this story. I
hope you enjoy.
Harry's POV
Later that day, when everyone was busy getting ready for the Ball, Harry
snuck in the castle and went to the Room of Requirements. He had an
idea that he wanted to pull off tonight, so it would be a good Christmas
surprise.
He called the Room up and went through the door. He looked at the
headway they had all made. A good eighteenth of the room was cleared
out, but there was so much left to do. He wasn't here for that though. He
wanted clothes and shoes. He made his way to the center of the room,
lifted both his hands and said in a demanding voice, "Clothes and shoes
here." He then made a grabbing motion and pulled his hands to the floor,
to indicate where he wanted them to land.
Cloth and leather flew to the area. Piles all around him crashed and
trunks overturned as their contents escaped their confinement. Cloaks,
coats, hats, bonnets, scarves, gloves, dresses, skirts, petticoats, shirts,
trousers, even a few underclothes all gathered in a pile. Leather shoes,
ankle boots, regular boots and even riding boots soon joined them in a
separate pile. Some were in good shape, some were torn and worn. Most
of them were moth bitten.
Harry then took out his wand for precision, and pointed at the clothes
pile and said, "Mend and repair. Clean, sort and fold."
Holes mended, cloth thickened, and tears came together. Buttons and
clasps tightened, and laces strengthened. They all flew around as dirt and
insect eggs came off and stains disappeared, and then they folded
themselves into stacks. Soon enough he had huge stacks of pristine
clothes sitting in front of him. He then did the same for the shoes and
had a good pile of shiny brand-new footwear to go with them. About
75% of all the clothes were pure wool, and 95% of the footwear was real
leather. Most of this stuff would cost a fortune nowadays. Especially the
women's formal dresses and cloaks. He made sure that all jewels and
pearls were removed, they wouldn't be needed, and could cause troubled
for anyone trying to sell them. He might need them in the future.
He had a thought that some of them might be charmed, so he did a quick
cleansing, making sure they were all now just plain clothes and shoes.
Last thing he needed was for some poor shmuck to be uncontrollably
dancing in the streets.
He wondered if he should make them more modern, but then chuckled at
the thought that so many people in the Greater London area would be
decked in such old-fashioned articles. So, he left them, but made sure to
spell them with a few anti-greed and anti-theft charms. It wouldn't do to
have them go to the recipient, only for them to be stolen. Besides, even
the summer stuff from years-gone-by were warm enough to survive the
winter, if they layered. He did wonder if he should leave a chart, so
people would know how to put some of this shite on, but then chuckled
again at the vision of seeing them try. He could see it now, a huge poster
board of step-by-step instructions on how to tie an ascot.
Shaking his head at the thought, Harry created a TARDIS bag and stuffed
it all in there. He shrunk some empty trunks and added them to the bag.
It didn't matter if they were repaired, he was going to transfigure them
anyway. As quietly as he came, he left. He had a lot to do this night and
couldn't waste time. He would have snuck a peek at Luna, but decided
that it would be a bit stalkerish, so he left.
He went to the Shack and grabbed Sirius and Remus. They already knew
the plan and were more than willing to help. Like thieves in the night the
three traveled around London and set up the Christmas surprise for the
homeless. Each bin had a small compulsion charm on them, so only the
needy would find them.
Even with all his memories slowly returning, he never forgot his week on
the streets. How cold he had been, the hunger he suffered. He
remembered all the thoughtless, and sometimes cruel people that didn't
look twice at the misfortunate. He was going to do what he could to help.
He'd keep half of the clothes and shoes, and all the jewel and pearls, and
would give the sturdier half away. The half he was going to keep would
go into Remus' shop and hopefully fund the bins for coming years.
Next year he was going to do something about food, this year all he could
do was make sure the waste tip of the Leaky Cauldron could be found.
And add a few mild stasis charms to restaurant bins. The charms would
only keep the food fresher for a day or two, but in the long run it would
help.
He remembered his deal with Tylor and was happy that that income
would help as well.
All-in-all it would be a good Christmas.
Luna's POV
While Harry and his cohorts were doing that, Luna stood waiting for
Neville to pick her up. She looked lovely in her light blue gauzy gown,
with real fairies to give it sparkle. The other girls in her room had been
jealous that she could talk them into it and had tried to demand she do
the same for them. That's when the bullying ward set off and Murphy
banned them from the Ball. Luna didn't really care, she was looking
forward to a night of dancing and eating. The nargles had long since left
her alone, and she was sure it had something to do with the necklace
Harry had given back to her. Ever since he had, she felt a calming peace
on her. Only in dire situations did she react overly emotional. Like when
he was kidnapped. Still, tonight wasn't the night to think on this. She was
going to enjoy herself, and then let Harry know how the night went
tomorrow.
She knew that they would come together soon, and if she had it her way,
they would stay together.
She left the dorm; her clothes didn't change as many people feared they
would. They had spelled it so that the clothes would remain on this
night. It would be too cruel to have the students, who probably spent a
good deal of money on their formalwear, clothes not be the dream
dresses, or suits, they wanted. Tomorrow, however, was a different story.
She giggled at the false sense of security most would have, only to find
themselves decked in 1800's styled clothing in the morning.
Neville met her and held out his elbow. "My lady, will you allow me to
escort you to the ball?" he asked with a wide grin. He was wearing the
plain black robes, he and Harry had bought, though the trim was silver,
and his suit was a dark grey. The shirt he wore was a light blue, and his
tie was a thin striped silver and black. He looked very refined.
"Of course, good sir," she stated taking his arm.
"You look like a vision tonight. Harry is one lucky guy," the sandy-haired
wizard said as they walked the summer scene. Everyone looked
marvelous against the natural backgrounds. He knew the twins and
Hermione had danced their way down the hall from the Gryffindor dorm.
It was brilliant and made a lot of people smile to see their antics.
"Why, yes, yes he is. He has friends such as you," she came back with, a
smirk on her face.
"Well, I guess that makes him double lucky," he stated, sniffing the air
like the pureblood he was.
They laughed together and continued to the Great Hall, where they
proceeded to a table that already had the other three seated.
"Hey, guys, doesn't everything look great?" Neville asked, looking at the
decorations the staff had added to the already wintery wonderland.
Everything was done in white and powered blue. The tables were
scattered throughout the hall and shimmering like they were covered in
fairy dust.
"Yes, they did a great job matching it with the scenery. I wonder how
long Professor Flitwick spent trying to see what we did to the walls,"
Hermione stated thoughtfully.
"I hear it was the better part of the day, then Murphy had him help the
rest get ready for now. I don't think he's gotten close yet," Fred said
smugly. He was quite proud at what they had accomplished.
"Yeah, I saw him try, unsuccessfully mind you, to undo an unused
corridor," George stated, just as smugly as his brother.
"I almost feel sorry for him," Luna added. "He will work for a very long
time trying to find charms that are not there. However, I feel that he will
crack it eventually, once he remembers his heritage."
"Oh yeah, Harry did mention that the goblins did the same type of magic.
I wonder if they ever did anything like this," Hermione added, thinking
hard on all she knew of goblin culture. Which, giving her lessons from
Binns, wasn't much.
'Nah, too frivolous. Can you imagine what Snape's reaction would have
been," George asked with huge grin.
"One million points from Gryffindor for making everyone happy," Fred
mimicked, making them all laugh.
"Let's not worry about stuffy old teachers, and just enjoy the evening,"
Luna said dreamily.
And that's what they did, until McGonagall came.
Harry's POV
After a stealthy night of charity, Harry sat and meditated, he was talking
with his crew over what had happened a few nights ago. The end of
Voldy had made him feel content. It was one less thing to worry about.
Dumbledore couldn't bother him, Voldy was gone, now all he had to do
was remember his childhood. He now remembered his Hogwarts years,
all his friends, all his enemies. It tickled him that he hated Malfoy as
much then as now. Ron was a big disappointment, now that he could
remember the friendship shared. He wasn't going back to that, not after
the confrontations they had had. No, Ron was a memory now.
The crew had been putting that off giving him his younger childhood
years for some time, but he felt he was ready.
He appeared on the deck of the Enterprise and sat in his chair. "Data," he
said, turning to the android, "hit me with the rest of my memories."
"I am unsure if that is wise," Data said, looking at his 'creator'. "I have
seen these memories, and knowing what I do about human physiology, I
feel they may be detrimental to your health. It is part of my makeup to
prevent that."
"Are they really that bad? I mean, was a horribly abused?" the teen asked,
he had a feeling that was true, but had hoped that it wasn't.
"While I would not call it horrible, the abuse you suffered was sever
emotional trauma. If you remember now, your personality might change.
Perhaps instead of remembering you might like to view a few scenes on
the viewscreen? That would make it from a third person point of view
and not be a traumatic," the android suggested.
"I feel this would be the logical solution. I too think that you should not
'remember' these years of your life," Spook added his two cents in.
"Okay, let me see a few and I'll judge from there," Harry said, turning to
the viewscreen.
Scene after scene played out and all Harry could think was 'that poor kid'
only to remember that was him. He agreed with the crew not to fully
remember these things. And he concluded that he would never set eyes
on the Dursleys again.
Hermione's POV
The gang was laughing and having a good time. The dinner had been
superb, with each picking what they wanted to eat. They had danced
with each other and some of the others from all schools. The twins had
taken Hermione and put their practice to the test. The whole school had
stopped to watch them tango. It was a sight that many would remember
for coming years. A platter of dessert was served, for each table, between
the changing of the bands. They were sitting to eat when a voice made
them all groan.
"Miss Granger, I believe I made it quite clear that two dates were not
allowed at this function," McGonagall said stiffly. She peered at the group
with a disdain.
"I read the rules, few that they are, and nowhere in there does it say that
I cannot have two escorts," Hermione replied, glaring at her once loved
teacher. She had no idea why McGonagall's attitude changed, she was
sure that it had something to do with Harry, but she could not quite put
her finger on what. However, it was this woman's treatment of her friend
that shattered her image of authority. She now knew that respect was
earn, whereas before she gave it blindly.
"I made the ruling as the Deputy Headmistress," was the scathing
comeback.
"Yes, but I went over your head and asked the Headmaster," Hermione
returned, nodding to the man who was headed their way. "He said as
long as we behaved, he had no problem with us coming together. He
thought it was funny for the twins to have one date. After all, they do
everything together."
Murphy joined them at that moment. "What is going on here, Minerva?"
he said softly. "We have guests and I don't think you are making a good
example."
"I was merely telling the children that they violated, one of my decrees. I
did not know they had talked to you," the older woman said defensively.
She hated the fact that this man seemed to stop her reinforcing control
over the students. He had told her she was too strict with them and that
it was damaging to the young minds to have someone constantly
demanding obedience. Why, in her day, no student would have sassed
her as Miss Granger had just done.
"Yes, well, now you know that I gave my blessing, so move along and do
try and enjoy your evening," the Headmaster stated firmly.
McGonagall sniffed and left the Hall. She was going to go and see Albus
this evening in hopes that he had somehow cleared his name. perhaps
she might not return. It would serve them right to not have a
Transfiguration Teacher in the coming quarter. She would offer her
friend shelter, and hopefully get him back to the former glory he once
had. Little did she know, that Dumbledore had fallen into a deep
depression. He felt he had spent his entire life on a fool's quest. She
would never get him out of it, and they would live miserably for quite
some time.
"Oh dear, the nargles have gotten her. Goodbye, Professor McGonagall,"
Luna stated dreamily, giving a small wave to the retreating woman.
"Whatever do you mean?" Murphy asked, at a lose as to why this flighty
student would say such a thing.
"You might want to look for a new teacher," was all she would reply.
"I'll put out some feelers," the man said, the smiled at the gang. "Enjoy
the rest of your evening." He then turned and went to his seat.
"Do you really think she going to leave? I mean, she's been here for
decades," Hermione asked, part of her hoping it was true, the other part
groaning at the lose of a wonderful instructor. One thing that could
always be said about Minerva McGonagall, she was an excellent teacher.
"Yes," was the succinct answer.
"Oh bother, now we can only hope that someone just a brilliant will take
her place," the bushy-haired girl sighed.
"Oh, I think you'll like him," Luna predicted.
"Let's stop talking school and eat our afters," Fred stated, not really caring
who taught what.
"Yeah, then more dancing. We look good, if I do say so myself," George
said, buffing his nails against his shirt.
"Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.," Neville joined in, actually happy to
see McGonagall leave. She never impressed him, not catching on that his
wand didn't work for him, and she always made him fell like a squib for
not getting spells done. No, he was glad to see her go.
They ate their pudding and then tore up the floor when The Weird Sisters
started to play.
Neville's POV
It was three in the morning when a shadow escaped the castle. He poofed
himself to a deserted street in London. He knew this street quite well, he
spent every Christmas here. Quietly he snuck into the building and went
up the stairs. There were few people about, it being so early in the
morning, but he was invisible, so it didn't matter. He went in to a very
familiar room and looked at the two people on the beds.
Memory after memory of all the Christmases he had spent talking to
these two people. Never once did they answer. This time he was
determined that they would. He pushed the beds together and placed his
hands, one on each head, and said in a clear voice, "Heal." He pushed his
magic into his parents and envisioned them whole again.
It took several minutes, but eyelids started to flutter, and mouths
twitched. The two people started to move, slowly at first then a bit faster,
until they both sat up at the same time.
"Neville," they shouted, looking frantically around the room for their
baby.
"I'm here," he said, tears running down his face, "I'm here, Mum, Dad."
Amelia's POV
It was early Christmas morning and Amelia was missing her niece. Susan
decided to stay at Hogwarts this year, so Amelia was at a loss as to what
to do. She was going through some files, when she ran across the one on
Voldemort, or Tom Riddle. She played with the idea for a few minutes
then, went to a cabinet and pulled out an ancient typewriter. She was
going to tell the world about him. So, perhaps in the future another Dark
Lord would not be as feared. The humble starts of this man, to the
twisted mind he had become, would warn people not to let fear control
them, as they had in the past. Well, that's what she was hoping for
anyway.
Sirius' POV
That same day, Sirius was finishing a letter that would be sealed in his
vault. It was spelled only to be opened by Harry, or his descendants, and
only after his death. In it he told the whole night Death came, as he
remembered it. He begged whoever got the Hallows next destroy them.
They would forever be controlled by the deity, and he didn't want that
for his family. He spent a few minutes crying over his godson's fate, then
buckled up and vowed he'd make Harry's life full of happiness and love.
Flitwick's POV
Coming to his study Christmas day, the diminutive professor spotted a
box on his desk. Cautiously he approached it, wand waving to make sure
it was harmless. It was. He opened it box and inside was a diadem. It was
Rowena's lost diadem. He lifted it up and noted a letter accompanying it.
In it the history of the crown, how it was formed, how it was used in
ancient times, how it was stolen, twice, and how it as recovered. It
warned that it had been modified so that an information dump did not
happen. It would only answer simple questions and give only pertinent
information. This letter would go side-by-side with the diadem, when it
was showcased in the Headmaster's office.
Hermione's POV
Hermione was in heaven. She and the twins had decided to date. The
evening of the ball went so well they came to the conclusion that it might
be a good sign that they went well together. It was something she had
never dreamed of, and she had Harry to thank for that. If he hadn't
opened her eyes to world around her, she would have missed this perfect
opportunity. When she met him later, he was going to get a big hug, and
a kiss on the cheek for being such a wonderful friend.
She knew Neville's eye was on one of the Hufflepuffs, and she wished him
well.
Harry's POV
Harry was one happy teen. He now had most of his memories. He had a
great girlfriend and good friends. He had a job, and an education. He was
set for life. He couldn't help wondering what would have happened if he
had never lost his memory and seen through all the false images people
showed. Would it have been just as good, or would he have remained the
wishy-washy boy he had been.
He shrugged his shoulder, held Luna tighter, laughed a one of the twins
jokes and just lived in the moment for now.
Q's POV
In the void, where time and space didn't exist there stood a being of great
power. He casually watched the Earth and waited. He was always
waiting. Nothing much happened in the void, but today there would be.
One second, he stood alone, the next there was a man beside him.
"Whatcha doing?" the man said, tugged the shirt of his Starfleet uniform.
"Waiting," Death said, looking over at the man and realizing that he was
no man. "Q," he said, nodding his head.
"Death," the now named Q said with a smile. "What are you waiting for?"
"People to die," the being stated, returning to his vigil.
"I thought they were always dying, humans and such," Q said with a
curious tone.
"And yet I must wait for the next one… always."
"Oh, that sounds dreadfully boring. I was wondering what you are going
to do with the Potter boy," the man asked, his face mildly perplexed.
"Nothing at the moment, but he may come in useful in time. He has my
Hallows, there will be a reason he was chosen," Death explained, turning
once more to the nearly-omnipotent man.
"I can see that, humans are very malleable. I have played with them
myself from time to time. Still there are a few things I've learned over
time, and one of those things is that they liked to be 'asked' to do thing,"
he said as if he was imparting great wisdom.
"You think I should… ask the Potter boy to do my deeds?" the deity
wondered as if this thought never occurred to him.
"Yes, you see, he has my crew in his head. He doesn't realize that they are
my crew, but they will make him fight against you if they feel that he is
being controlled. You caught them by surprise this time, but it won't
happen again. The android remembers, he always remembers. He will tell
eventually," Q stated as he looked to the Earth. It was so small compared
to the vastness of space, still humans started here, they will finish here.
No matter how far they traveled, Earth will always be their home.
"Why do you think these minuscule humans would be able to overcome a
god such as I?" Death asked, extremely affronted.
"Oh, they won't win, they hardly ever do, but it is a headache to get one
to do what you want without a fight. However, that could be half the
fun," Q smirked, remembering all the times Picard and Janeway fought
him.
"Does the Continuum know you are here?" the deity inquired, changing
the subject.
"No. They stopped telling me what to do some time ago. They did not
want me to try and take over again," the man answered with a laugh.
"I will think upon your words. Until then, I must wait," Death said, and
then waved a hand to dismiss the man.
"Until later then," Q said, and disappeared.
Hphphp
And here ends the tale. It was a long road getting here, and I hope you
enjoyed it.
Remember this was a challenge, so feel free to take it up and do your own. I'd
love to read it. Even you guys on AO3. Who knows, could be fun.
I want to thank all those to encouraged me to continue. It helped a lot, your
kind words and suggestions. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/4446522
Готово:
Использование:
